Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Chapter5

2016-09-09T16:30:47Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 5: Lasvius' Unit==

=== Part 1 ===

Lasvius was frustrated.

Speaking of Lasvius, there wasn't a person in Helio who didn't know of the commander of the dragon riders. His many feats of arms had made his name famous not only in his own country but also throughout the four corners of Tauran. As he was a man who had sworn absolute loyalty to Helio's royal family, and even when Helio was being ravaged by civil war, he had stayed within its old castle and he and his men had fought bravely, singlehandedly taking on the might of the rebellion.

In the end however, he disappeared and it was rumoured that he might have died in battle.

That Lasvius.

He was still alive. As well as himself, three hundred of the dragoons who had served King Elargon had hidden themselves in the Belgana Summits.

By one of those jagged peaks that resembled sharp fangs, a wide valley opened to the east and west. Lasvius having discovered it at the end of their flight, they had piled up stones at the valley's entrance as a temporary defensive wall and over fifty of his troops, himself included, now dwelt in the caverns carved out in the cliff face. The remainder had been divided into platoons and, in similar shelters from the elements, awaited their opportunity.

The caves where Lasvius and his group lived had been eroded out of the rock over a very long period of time by water from a narrow tributary branch of a nearby river that flowed through there. Thanks to that, there was at least no shortage of drinking water. The platoons would occasionally come over and draw some. Food however was not so easy to come by.

It had been less than a month since Helio had fallen to hands of rebels. They had carefully rationed out and survived on the food that they had been able to carry with them. When it had run out, they had no choice but to roast and eat their horses and dragons. It was a dishonour for dragon riders. Even so, they had chewed at the meat of their favourite steeds and swallowed it in tears.

If they alone had escaped, they probably would not have been able to endure such a disgrace and would no doubt have resolved to face an honourable death by attempting to retake Helio. Nor had Lasvius ever feared death. However, there was one thing that he had to protect no matter what. The only hope remaining to them: Elargon's fatherless son, Rogier.

It had happened when Lasvius was still upholding the resistance movement within Helio.

As most of the royal palace had already been occupied, it was unclear whether the former king, Hardross, and Prince Rogier were even still alive. Then unexpectedly, several palace handmaidens had reached Lasvius by using the secret passages within the palace, bringing Rogier with them. It seemed they would be able to escape taking only the prince with them.

At that time, Lasvius immediately decided to leave Helio. The prince would only be in danger if they stayed there fighting. First of all, as long as the successor to the crown still lived, nobody, no matter what kind of person they might be, would be able to claim to be the rightful king. In other words, even if a false king, an arrogant usurper were to establish themselves in Helio, they would merely be beings that would inevitably one day be overthrown.

Lasvius escaped from Helio with his subordinates and the prince, and they hid themselves in these caves.

They would without fail return Helio to the hands of the rightful royal family – such was their wish and in order to accomplish it, they were willing to endure any hardship. Even as the soldiers gradually grew thinner and thinner, the gleam in their eyes grew sharper and they gave the impression that their very bodies had become keen-edged blades.

They were like carnivorous animals stalking their prey and awaiting intently for their chance. Cautiously, carefully, he had his men infiltrate Helio and get in contact with those soldiers who had been King Elargon's followers and who were likewise still hidden in Helio.

And then, the perfect opportunity arose. As Garda's army had departed from Eimen, a large military contingent set off from Helio. Some wanted to attack immediately, but Lasvius remained cautious. If they retook the city while the troops were on the march, those blades would turn back and Helio would once more be plunged into civil war.

To make their move, they needed to wait until the troops clashed with Garda's army. Therefore, while the troops were on the march, he had increased the number of his people acting in secret within the city.

''Even so – the fortunes of war were not with us''.

It was a mistake.

As the battle between Garda's army and Helio began, just as Lasvius' group was finally about to make its move, Helio suddenly fell. Moreover, Helio's troops were routed at the battle at the Coldrin Hills. All because the mercenary commander Greygun had betrayed them. In order to have their advance unit arrive at Helio half a day later, they had left the hilly area less than two hours before the start of the fight in which Garda's army and Greygun's troops joined forces. Because of his timing, Lasvius had completely lost his chance.

It was said that the false king Jallah was hauled off stark naked and publicly executed.

"Jallah should have been defeated at our hands. That those mercenary scoundrels were the ones to take his head – that more than anything, above anything, is intolerable!"

Lasvius recalled what the soldiers who had returned from Helio with that report had howled in frustration, their cheeks awash with tears.

"Marilène, that-that witch! She's definitely tied to Cherik. Greygun wasn't driven out by the king of Cherik because they'd fallen out. He was following the king's scheme from the start and came over to our Helio pretending to have been kicked out. The queen knew it and invited in that base, vulgar hawk!"

The proof of this was that now that the name of Helio's ruler had changed again in such a short time, Cherik had suddenly moved its troops. Not to bring relief to Helio. They had taken up position along the border with Taúlia. Having been forced to hurriedly make preparations to intercept them, Taúlia was unable to send reinforcements to Helio. This of course was Cherik's aim. Even though they didn't appear to be going to immediately assail Taúlia, they still hadn't pulled up camp.

Now, when Helio was falling, Taúlia could not easily move its army. Because be it Helio or Cherik, whichever route they chose, there was a high chance that they would be caught in a pincer attack.

''If they make a bad move, they'll end up in a deadlock''.

Lasvius grew more and more frustrated. They could only wait patiently for the next opportunity. However, given his unit's situation, would they be able to last another two or three weeks? If their identities were suspected by the nearby nomadic herders that they had sold their weapons to and bought food from, there might by someone among them who would run to Helio to inform on them. Garda's army was currently invincible and there would surely be many people who hoped to survive by forging a link with it.

''But I'm different'', thought Lasvius. Since the rightful king was nearby, he knew neither hunger nor fatigue. No, even if he felt them, even if he were on the verge of death, he wouldn't consider his own self-protection. That was the kind of man he was.

His men were the same. That very day, Lasvius had gone around all the places were his men were staying, starting with the caves, and as expected, the soldiers' faces were strongly marked with discouragement and weariness. Nevertheless, there was still some strength left. Lasvius had the personality befitting of a general and he shared a bond of steel with them.

''However'',

At present, there was an atmosphere of unrest in the cave. As he went towards the slime-covered cliff face, there was the main culprit. Seeing none other than Rogier talking to him, a crease appeared at the bridge of Lasvius' nose.

That man wore a mask.

The day before yesterday, Lasvius had received a report,

"Kurun has returned."

When he had heard the name Kurun, he had not immediately been able to remember him, but when he saw his face, he recognised the man as an apprentice dragoon. When Jallah had only just seized the throne, as vigilance was still weak, he had sent several people as mercenaries to Taúlia in order to gather information. Kurun was one of them.

Kurun had taken part in the battle at the Coldrin Hills. He had witnessed Greygun's treachery at first hand and it seemed that he had barely managed to escape alive. Angry and frustrated, the apprentice soldier had told his tale in tears. Lasvius appreciated his efforts, but Kurun wasn't alone; he had brought with him the Taúlian general, Bouwen, as well as several mercenaries. Among them, there was a swordsman who wore a mask and whose background was unknown, but according to Kurun, he was nothing short of a master.

"I think he will definitely be useful when we retake Helio."

As Bouwen had lost consciousness, Lasvius had made sure he was given medical treatment. They had no surplus supplies, but he was still a Taúlian commander. One way or another, he expected that he would come in useful.

Three of the mercenaries however were Mephians. Like all Zerdians, he hated Mephius. He and his father had taken part in the war against them more than ten years ago, and his father had lost his life in a surprise attack by Mephian forces.

Nevertheless, Lasvius made sure that his men didn't start a fight with them. They were deeply affected by the ugliness and futility of the internal strife in Helio. Their physical and mental endurance were reaching their limits, the only thing sustaining them was the thought of retaking their city. But turning that around, it meant that those who did not share that thought, even if they were allies, were nuisances who disturbed the bond.

''But if we drive them out, they know about this place...''

If it came to it, he would find some pretext to kill them. As far as Lasvius was concerned, there was no righteousness comparable to ensuring that Rogier would be the next king of Helio, and for that purpose, he was prepared to stain himself with any kind of disgrace.

A short while earlier.

Still wearing his mask, Orba, his back to the cliff face, was sharpening his sword. Shique returned to his side.

"How is he?"

"Still feverish. Aside from the wound to his shoulder, he also took a bullet to the back. His armour prevented it from reaching any internal organs but the bullet bit into his torn flesh."

Bouwen still hadn't regained consciousness. "I see," Orba replied as his polished blade reflected his own face.

Thanks to the river flowing through the caves, they could drink water to their heart's content, but they hadn't had a proper meal these past two or three days. Hunger gave rise to impatience and irritation. Every day the quick-tempered Talcott and Gilliam would almost cause trouble with Helio's dragoons, and every time they would be stopped by Stan and Shique.

Not only for Orba and the others but also for the dragon riders, feelings were growing more and more violent. As there was practically nothing to do except wait for an opportunity, every day they would sit in a circle and pile abuse on Greygun and Cherik. Taken together, the brunt of their hatred was aimed at Helio's queen, Marilène.

Once Greygun had become king of Helio, he had shamelessly desired Marilène to be queen again. And once again, Marilène had immediately agreed.

"Still, Helio's calamities are unending," Shique said with a sigh. He too was exhausted. "The king is killed in battle, and who would have thought there'd be a rebellion, then the mercenary commander they invited in turned traitor. And during that time, the ones who suffer the most are the powerless people. The violence of the Red Hawks is bad enough by itself, but Garda's army has taken people hostage and it's said they will be using them as sacrifices..."

It was said that on the day it fell, Helio was the scene of atrocities. Apparently all around, the mercenaries had broken into stores and houses, each intent on plundering even the tiniest bit more money and goods than his companions. Those who opposed them were mercilessly cut down and there was not a single street in which the screams of women could not be heard.

They might still have been continuing even now if not for the fact that on the day he became king, Greygun had considerably restrained them.

Now that he was no longer a mercenary commander but a king, it could be said that Greygun was going to maintain some kind sense and reason. Still, as to whether Helio was a country in which one could live as healthy a life as before, the answer was most definitely no.

"Apparently several of the high priests directly serving Garda have entered the court and demand several dozen sacrifices a day. On the king's orders, night after night the soldiers appear in the town to choose who among the people will be sacrificed and to carry them away. If their families cling to them and scream to try and stop them, they immediately heft them onto their shoulders and take them too."

"Enough."

"I hope Kay and Niels are safe. Since they'll have been marked down by the Red Hawks..."

"I said 'enough'. Stop it!" Orba suddenly barked out angrily. Shique looked surprised, but he kept his mouth shut as he watched Orba polishing his blade with all his might.

The anger that had accumulated in Orba's belly during their flight had become viscous and clung to his innards, not leaving him. His blood boiled as he couldn't stand the thought of how that traitor Greygun had become king and still remained in Helio.

''Now it’s personal''.

When he had been a body-double, Orba had been fond of tricky schemes, so the fact that he had been beaten by such a scheme stocked the fire of his hatred. He felt like immediately galloping off to Helio and marching into the castle alone.

"Is that the sword that you bombarded Moldorf with strokes from?"

A young voice asked. The boy who was approaching him was Elargon's only son, Rogier. There were several people with him who appeared to be acting as attendants, and it was clear from their expressions that they did not want Rogier going near the likes of a mercenary, but the boy's freckled face was alight with curiosity as he peered at the sword in Orba's hand. He was still only nine years old.

"It's said that Kadyne's Red Dragon is a commander equal to Lasvius. Are you stronger than Lasvius?"

Not even royalty was getting enough nutrition here, his sunken cheeks were slightly smeared with soil, and his eyes alone were shinning.

"Well, I don't know," as it was, Orba couldn't ignore him and placed his sword on the ground. "Besides, I didn't win against Moldorf. Even when I thrust a spear at him from the front, I couldn't hit him at all. And I think I broke a bone breaking through to him in single combat."

"Of course. Moldorf is said to be without peer on horseback," fittingly for a boy from the royal family, he seemed to enjoy stories about battles. Rogier continued with an air of conviction, "it's said that the first thing every country's strategists think of is how to drag Moldorf from his horse. Should they should shoot at him with bullets and arrows, or should they maybe threaten his horse by bringing a large dragon up to it."

"How about giving it an attractive mare?"

Shique was so startled at Orba's words that he opened his eyes wide. Orba wasn't teasing, he just didn't care about the conversation. Naturally, the faces of the attendants behind the prince grew grim, however,

"If Moldorf's horse forgets the battle and pounces on it, having gotten ready to fight as one with that horse, Moldorf might not be able to adjust his mental state."

"That might be a plan," Rogier was enjoying Orba's unexpected answer, "but an attractive horse... how could humans tell what a horse thinks is beautiful or ugly..."

"A friend of mine has a gift for hearing the 'voice' of dragons. Maybe there's also someone who can evaluate a horse's beauty or ugliness..."

"You talk exactly like royalty or nobility," Lasvius had approached them. Having received only a single glance from him, Orba didn't give any greeting either.

The general's face was in the same state as that of the other soldiers, but even though he was haggard, the physique beneath his armour remained impressive. He was thirty-five years old. Perhaps because he had grown thin, or perhaps because he had a month's worth of hatred and resentment stocked up, his always slanted eyes now seemed to slant even further and his glare had become truly terrifying.

Orba however was perfectly composed,

"It's the opposite. Because I don't know any royals or nobles, I don't understand the proper way to speak. My apologies if I was rude in any way."

"You…"

Even now, Helio's general was fearsome, and those around them held their breath. Then,

"Lasvius," Rogier interposed. He explained Orba's 'clever scheme' and asked whether among the subordinates, there was one who was thoroughly knowledgeable about horses. Lasvius gave a strained smile,

"I will have one searched for. Now then, Your Highness, it's time for your studies. This way, please."

"A bright and cheerful child," commented Shique. "That brightness is very much what is saving those around him. If he lives and retakes Helio, he will probably be a good king."

"Probably."

"Still, that child is more adult-like than you. Seeing you snap at everyone feels just like back in the old days."

"Shut up," Orba looked sullen and turned away.

Naturally, not even he expected to gain anything from being rude towards Lasvius. However, his frustration and hatred were equal to Lasvius' own. When they were escaping in fear of the shadow of their enemies, he had remembered the time in his childhood when he had been forced to flee from his native village.

''Shit!
''
Had he not picked up a sword so that would never happen again, so that nothing more could be taken from him?

''I'll have his head''.

He would not be able to rest until he looked down at Greygun's provoking face, his feet planted on either side of it.

''"Just like back in the old days,"'' just as Shique had pointed out. He was going back to being the lone swordsman who guarded only his own life and dignity with his sword.

=== Part 2 ===

"Move, move!"

Men clad in red armour were walking along the main streets of Helio. Although they weren't being chased away by especially loud voices, the people had almost all disappeared and the Red Hawks mercenaries haughtily swaggered on.

On the day Helio fell, they had been the ones to lay waste to the city. They had gone into every private house hunting for Helio's regular soldiers who were being sheltered there, but their purpose didn't stop there. The soldiers has snatched everything that caught their eye, had dragged young girls into the open alleyways, had killed any man who opposed them and had wrecked entire houses.

And so the people locked their doors and hid so as not the catch the mercenaries' eye. Only one elderly person watched the soldiers from a second-floor window of a merchant's house, but when they saw that the soldiers were pulling old-fashioned cannons in their midst, they drew back from the window, trembling fearfully, tightly clutching their frightened grandchildren.

The Red Hawks mercenaries were headed towards the Dragon Gods temple.

As could be expected, only men who acknowledged Garda as the high priest of the Dragon Gods were awarded positions as leaders and Garda's army had not once attacked a temple or a shrine. But there was a rumour that Helio's soldiers were hidden within it. The previous day, mercenaries from the Red Hawks had intruded in on it to perform a search, but the priests had driven them out, saying,

"Those bearing swords cannot enter. Besides, today a messenger from Garda is here."

Not so long ago, fear of strife with Garda's army would have made the mercenaries withdraw, but now they had an awareness that Helio was theirs. Drinking and rioting until morning had spurred their hatred.

Then one of them started to talk big.

"Garda's army is just a collection of troops from different countries. They can't stand up to us who are united in ruling one country."

"Right, if they fight back, we'll chase them out of the city," an artillery captain named Wadim added fervently.
And so it had turned into a march in which they pulled out guns. Their purpose was of course to flush out Helio's soldiers, but it seemed that the means had already turned into the end. As though to satisfy their childish desire for revenge, they positioned their guns before the temple.

Wadim was himself a Zerdian but through long association with foreigners in the course of his life as a mercenary, his awe and piety towards the Dragon Gods had completely faded away. There had been from the start a great number of ruffians with guilty consciousness among the Red Hawks. As they now ruled a country, their state of mind was naturally that of men who feared not even the gods.

They began ostentatiously heating the iron cannon balls <ref>[https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heated_shot Heated] [http://www.hotshotfurnace.com/hotshothistory.html shot] is the practice of heating round shot before firing from muzzle-loading cannons, for the purpose of setting fire to enemy warships, buildings, or equipment.</ref> in front of the temple. It was a declaration of their intention to fire them one by one. Not surprisingly, the priests within the temple turned pale but,

"Please wait."

An unexpected person appeared.

Marilène. Just as for the Zerdian queens of yore, her handmaidens were holding the long, trailing veil that adorned her head. Marilène liked dressing up in this way when she went out during the day. It was a way of showing her own power.

"Well met, our lady queen," Wadim bowed in a fairly courteous manner. However, there was no trace of reverence in the stealthy glance he stole of the queen's sensual figure.

He gave a faint, fleeting sneer,

''A woman who'll switch from one man to another to protect her life and her position''.

It would have been one thing had it have stopped at scorn, but Marilène now drew the people of Helio's hatred even more than she had before. The queen was the only one who had managed to maintain the same political power as before Greygun became king. Most of the soldiers and nobles who had opposed the Red Hawks' insurrection had been killed, and those who were still alive had all been arrested. It was said that they were treated like animals.

''Marilène was the one who ushered in Greygun and Garda's army''.

That rumour was repeated as though it were the truth and it seemed that now, for the people, Marilène was seen as more deserving of their hatred than even Greygun or Garda.

Even Wadim and his ilk referred to her simply as 'the boss' woman'. But for all that, they didn't fear her in the slightest. However,

"Kindly take yourselves away at once," she said slightingly. She gave an aloof tilt of her chin and gazed coldly at Wadim. Her way of talking was exactly as though she were requesting that pebbles be removed from her path as they were obstructing her walk.

Wadim's face turned red.

"I-I do not believe that I will be able to take our lady queen's words into account. King Greygun has ordered that we capture every last one of Helio's soldiers. If you protect those who object to our search, then no matter how much you may be the queen..."

"And what did you mean to say by 'no matter how much I may be the queen'?" Wadim remained silent. Although he was a good head taller than the queen, he felt as though he was being looked down upon from an immensely high place. "I frequently come by here. If the priests and priestesses were sheltering soldiers, I would have noticed. However I have not seen any soldiers here, yourselves excepted."

"B-But..."

At that, the queen brought the back of her hand to her lips and gave a high-pitched laugh.

"But how very excessive of you to come to such a place pulling cannons and wearing full armour. There are none here who carry swords or spears. Who on earth within the Dragon Gods faith could possibly injure you?"

As she said that, Wadim and the others who had come ready and fully armed now felt like they were childishly storming a playground, and the former dignity of their full armour was now nothing but an embarrassment to them.

''Sh-Shit!''

Although no one other than Marilène was laughing, Wadim felt as though the people of Helio were peeping out from every nook and cranny, and that their faces all wore scornful smiles.

"T-This," even so, Wadim gave Marilène his best glare and said, "I have no choice but to report this to the king."

"Do as you please. Now then, have you done with your business? If so, you should leave."

Marilène's expression didn't change in the slightest. Her plump lips still curved into a smile and she entered the temple before Wadim's eyes.

It was not long since the sun had sunk over the horizon.

After she had taken a bath and as her handmaidens were combing out her hair, the clatter of Greygun's violent footsteps was heard approaching Marilène's room. As Marilène had not yet finished getting ready, there was a slight altercation at the door but as there was currently no one who could oppose Greygun, it was roughly flung open.

As Greygun advanced with long strides, it was as though a wild beast had been smuggled into the Court. However,

"Well, my dear lord," Marilène called out with the same cool smile she had shown Wadim. She had called him this since the day of her becoming Greygun's wife had first drawn near. Neither her voice nor her expression were those of a woman who had been toyed with by fate and hurled into cruel misfortune. Instead she gave the impression of having grown used to dealing with men who sought to obtain her.

Perhaps because of that, it stocked the fire of Greygun's anger.

"It seems you got in the soldiers' way," Helio's new king hurled out angrily.

The handmaidens silently shrank back. It was no wonder. What Greygun had done on the day he was proclaimed king was known throughout Helio. At daybreak, he had summoned the captive nobles to his presence and had them swear loyalty to himself.

He beheaded those who refused.

"Disloyal," he had called them.

He also beheaded those who pledged their loyalty.

"Those who easily switch allegiance aren't worthy of trust," he had smiled.

Even his barred teeth were stained with the blood that had spurted from his victims. Tens of corpses rolled at Greygun's feet, and it was said that they had been left where they were during the feast for his coronation.

Marilène had her handmaidens, who had quite lost their voices from fear, withdraw from her room.

"It was the temple that the sorcerer from Garda's army was visiting. If even a single soldier lay concealed there, he would have been noticed immediately and long since been captured. Was that not rather a fool's errand?"

She spoke as though completely indifferent to Greygun's anger. Naturally, Greygun was fully aware of what she had pointed out. Furthermore, if the soldiers had attacked the temple and caused him to incur the displeasure of Garda's army, it would be awkward for him. He was aware that Marilène's actions had safeguarded his own position.

Whispered slander and malicious gossip notwithstanding, Marilène was a queen of noble lineage. To make such a queen his wife, Greygun had worked his utmost to become a 'king', but it was difficult for he who had come from the lowest social layer to rid himself of his inferiority complex. Marilène had understood that and in her outward behaviour towards him, she always raised him up to the standing of a 'king', such as how she had just now called to him 'my dear lord'. And yet, it was irritating. ''It appears that someone like you can't even stop your own soldiers from acting according as they please'' – how long would it be before she openly spoke her scorn?
"This is my country. I will take charge of everything."

"Would you say the same thing to the sorcerer, Garda?"

"What?"

An enigmatic smile broke over Marilène's face. Greygun's eyes blazed.

''Is this vixen reading my thoughts?''

In truth, Greygun had trouble dealing with the sorcerers who called themselves Garda's direct subordinates. These were the men who handed down direct orders to Moldorf and the other officers. No sooner had their forces entered Helio than they demanded a hundred sacrifices. And thus they announced that from here on, once every two days, he would offer up ten young men and women. At first, Greygun had thought it was a joke. If a tiny city-state was to do that, it would very soon perish. But when he received the sorcerers' icy glares from beneath their hoods, it felt like his own body temperature dropped.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v05 193.jpg|thumb]]

Besides which, it was said that new troops from Eimen would soon be sent to Helio as reinforcements for Garda's army. If their numbers increased, then no matter how much he might call himself 'king', Greygun didn't think that he would be able to control them.

The kingdom that Greygun had finally obtained after being born on a battlefield and having gone through countless battles was already giving off the stench of death and ruin.

Swallowing these various thoughts, Greygun put force into his voice,

"Anyway, don't just act as you please from now on."

"Even so," Marilène laughed in her rich voice, "As there is already a rumour that you, my dear lord, are being henpecked by the queen, your position can't be said that be that of an imposing king..."

Her chin was suddenly jerked upwards and Marilène stopped talking.

Greygun's glaring eyes were right next to hers. And yet, her smile was unperturbed.

The eyes that scorned him were like those of a witch and like those of a young girl's.

After her chin, Greygun seized Marilène's arm and forcibly made her stand, then threw her down on the canopied bed.

Then immediately was on top of her.

"Don't say anything more," he sealed her lips. Holding her down, he wished to waste no time in confirming that Marilène was entirely his. The woman who had three times been queen did not fight him. But Greygun couldn't help but feel her icy, scornful gaze as she allowed him to stroke her skin.

=== Part 3 ===

Bouwen regained consciousness on the fourth day after Orba's group had joined with Lasvius'.

He had wept where he lay when he heard that Duncan and the others had made a stand and prepared to fight to the death in order to allow him to escape.

That very evening, a war council was held in a secluded part of the cavern and for some reason, Orba was summoned to it.

"I heard from Kurun. About how you displayed quick-wits during the retreat from the Coldrins. If you have any scheme for turning things around, speak."

It was something that had long been true for the man called Orba that if there were people that he felt he couldn't stomach, many among those people would also find Orba disagreeable and hateful. Lasvius was another such.
Orba had originally known little about Helio's circumstances. But now anger against Greygun was smouldering in his chest and he advocated gathering the best men and having them infiltrate Helio to kill him.

"Quite the hero," Lasvius sneered, "but if we do as you say and the operation fails, our survival will be suspected and we'll be destroyed. It seems you're a little overrated."

"What?"

Blood rushed to Orba's head and Shique, who had gone with him, had to calm him down.

Naturally Lasvius wasn't simply bidding for time. Via his men who had snuck into the city since before the battle at the Coldrin Hills, he was making arrangements for an uprising to be staged within Helio. Things such as where the captured soldiers were being held and how they were being guarded had been thoroughly investigated, and once they had been rescued, they would aim for Greygun.

But the two thousand of Garda's troops stationed there were a problem. First of all, they would need to move those troops out of Helio.

"When the time comes," Lasvius said while looking sharply at a map of Helio's surroundings, "we will launch a full surprise attack on Helio and we should be able to draw out the enemy."

His subordinates nodded, their faces grim and resolved.

''Ha'', Orba scoffed.

Considering the scale of the enemy numbers, making a surprise attack and luring them out with just three hundred soldiers wasn't worth much. Say they succeeded in retaking Helio, would they be able to defend it against an attack from Garda's army?

Realising that any moment now Orba was going to open his mouth to say something sarcastic, Shique had to struggle to hold him in check.

"Don't be childish," Shique said after the war council was over. The nearby Gilliam shrugged,

"Why say that at this point in time? He's always been a brat."

"No, back when he was prince, he still had a clear head. Whereas the problem with you is that your limbs are just too strong."

"My limbs?"

"You first start by thoughtlessly sorting things out through brute strength. Unless your hands and feet are bound, not once will you use your head to think."

Still seething with anger, Orba ignored them.

"What Lasvius said is reasonable. If we attack Greygun from the shadows at this point, Garda's forces won't care. Regardless of how he got the throne or what he is doing now that he has it, Greygun is currently king. If Helio loses its king again, it will be at the mercy of Garda's army. And if that happens, every last person in the city will be as good as already sacrificed."

"Where are you going, Orba?"

Gilliam asked as Orba suddenly stood up. "Nowhere," he answered and walked out of the cavern. Hunger had made Gilliam irritable. Orba's brusque attitude was about to make him sullenly stand up when,

"Wa-Wait."

"What? You always take his side you bastard, but this time..."

"Didn't you see his face just now? He's thinking of something. At times like these, don't Orba's eyes truly make you shiver?"

Even he was asked, Gilliam could hardly sympathise. But anyhow, he realised that fighting was a waste of energy and lowered himself back down again.

As for Orba,

"Don't go too far," while acknowledging the warning from the soldier on guard duty, he walked beneath the night sky.

''A king?''

It was as Shique said. If he cut down Greygun who had become king, other than satisfying his current desire for revenge, it would lead to nothing.

''Lead to nothing... For who would it lead to nothing?''

He had lost his position as prince, so for who on earth did he need to hesitate for, he wondered. But Orba now remembered the time when they passed through the gate on the way to fight.

It had been a proud scene for the soldiers, that moment when they were being seen off by the people. But it had had nothing to do with Orba himself. Helio not being his hometown, he had almost no acquaintances there. Still, among all those there, there had been two faces, those of Kay and Niels... Their eyes had been following him until he was out of sight.

''The soldier seen off by his family or lover holds on to that instant as he goes to face death.''

It might have been the same for Roan. Perhaps being seen off by the large crowd of villagers – including Orba himself, their mother and Alice – had made him feel just a little proud. Had he thought to himself that he would protect them?

Orba had stopped walking without realising it and stared up defiantly at the night sky. His anger hadn't cooled down. Quite the opposite, it had reached boiling point. But it wasn't his personal feelings towards Greygun. Greygun had betrayed and killed soldiers who had left with the same expression as Roan had, with the same pride at going to protect their city and families.

Garda was plunging the entire west into fear. Following the same path as Alice and his mother, the people were merely being toyed with by power and violence.

He could now understand why he had flared up in anger when Shique had informed him about Helio's current situation.

It hadn't only been anger against Greygun. More than anything, Orba was angry at himself.

Why hadn't he been able to see through Greygun's betrayal? He should have foreseen that there might have been a trap. If he had been able to show that it was through definite words or actions, something like that might not have happened.

Ever since defeating Oubary, he had been listless about everything and that Helio - that Kay and Niels might have landed in a fix because of it was something that he had regretted without realising it.

''Tsk.''

Naturally he didn't believe that he could have turned around that battle at the Coldrins simply through his own conclusions.

He had experience of a number of battlegrounds. That Helio had been forced to rely on a man like Greygun, that Garda's mysterious army was being allowed to run rampant meant that darkness had taken root in the very world of western Tauran.

''Betrayal and strife.''

As the west was now, that chain continued on. Although those from the same origin were gathered here, all they did was fight in this wide land.

''Tauran has no king.''

Ax Bazgan insisted that he himself was by blood the successor to the former Zer Tauran. But it was not thought that Taúlia currently had the strength needed to unify the whole land. And so the various powers all believed that they had a chance of becoming king and continued to fight. The mysterious Garda had taken advantage of that...

"Yeah."

Unexpectedly hearing someone speak, Orba strained his ears. It seemed that the soldiers who had gone out to keep watch were on their way back. So as not to be disturbed while he was thinking, he concealed himself off to one side.

Orba hadn't intended to listen in on their conversation, but as he heard it, he went pale under his mask.

It appeared that Lasvius’ group had summoned those from within the nomadic herders who conducted transactions with the outside for the next day and where intending to exchange weapons and food. But in order to prevent their identities and hiding place from leaking out, Lasvius planned to attack them once they had received the food.

The pride of dragoons is great indeed, Orba snickered beneath his mask. Lasvius was someone he couldn't stomach and now that his intuition had been vindicated, he could loathe him to his heart’s content.

Orba blinked suddenly and started to indulge in a different thought.

Orba could feel something welling up within him. It no longer had anything to do with his personal feelings for Lasvius.

It wasn't a change that he himself was conscious of, but as he looked up at the sky, Orba's eyes were the same as when he had worn the 'mask' of Gil Mephius.

Late that night.

News had reached Lasvius from an ally who was keeping watch on Helio. It was not good news.

"Reinforcements for Garda's forces?"

The report stated that reinforcements a thousand strong would soon arrive from Eimen. They were just waiting for a further five hundred rear-guard troops to arrive at Eimen. According to estimates, it would be in about a week's time.

''One thousand in reinforcements''.

They had probably brought them to invade Taúlia. Even though he guessed that there would be more opportunities for moving his unit than during the deadlock, the increased numbers would no doubt also mean tighter defences in Helio.

Feeling increasingly driven into a corner, Lasvius ground his teeth.

In Taúlia was southeast of Helio. News of the defeat at the Coldrin Hills and of the fall of Helio had of course reached there as well.

"Father !" Upon hearing of it, Esmena had come flying out of the chambers in which she had locked herself and was clinging to her father Ax. "Is Bouwen... What happened to Bouwen?"

"He's not the kind of man to kick the bucket that easily. Now calm down in case those attacks of yours flare up again."

Despite his remonstrations to his daughter, Ax Bazgan's own thoughts were anything but calm.

''Damn Cherik, joining forces with that sorcerer''.

At about the halfway point between Taúlia and Cherik, an encampment of seven hundred of the latter's army stretched out. As they were right at their border, they couldn't make any careless moves.

"If it comes to that, it will be a short and decisive battle. Can we tear all the way to Cherik in one go?"

"We could do that, however..." Ravan Dol had not relaxed his cautious stance. Indeed, it was because he had foreseen the possibility of Cherik joining forces with Garda that he had until now being urging his lord to act prudently. "If the enemy withdraws into the town and holds siege, unless we have our entire army, it will cost us time. Taúlia would be completely empty and if Garda's army make their move from Helio at that time, it will fall."

"Don't answer so seriously and do you take me for a fool? I was just caught up in the mood."

"Hmm, no wonder since it's you, my lord."

''And here I thought that he'd actually had a good idea...'' He added the second half in an inaudible voice.

"What?" Ax said irritably. Without his war fan, he was unable to calm down. "If you want to say something, say it. I hear you've sent out a number of spies so do you have a plan? At this rate, we're going to be encircled by every power in Tauran."

"Leave it to me. My lord, you most uphold appearances and calmly remain the lord that the people and soldiers rely on."

"Remain calm," said Ax, half in despair. It was of course not in his nature to helplessly wait for ruin. Be it soldiers, dragons or bullets, his preparations were flawless and he had purchased a large new air carrier equipped for handling major combat. Although their existence hadn't been made public, he had hired a number of people skilled at handling ships. When the time came, he would have soldiers loaded into the new ship to attack the enemy from behind.

Taúlia was tense with the strain of constantly wondering if war was finally at hand.

"They weren't able to finish Bouwen off?"

A man asked upon hearing that there were no reports from the battlefield about that one person.

Raswan Bazgan.

"Well, fine. All he can do now is a die a dog's death in the wilds he escaped to. All according to plan. Next is to not make any mistakes with the preparations here," he muttered, turning his dark eyes to what was outside the window.

Several years ago, there had been a skirmish with a clan of nomads living in Taúlia and, without his uncle's permission, he had captured and slaughtered about thirty of them within their own territory. Raswan had been in command during that fight, but as his numerous services had otherwise been distinguished, Ax had given him a severe reprimand then forgotten all about it. Despite the appearance of merit, there were no women within the castle to lavish praise on him as his dark eyes seemed to say that he had not carried that massacre out against his will but had done so calmly, on a whim.

And so, while the matter of the candidates to be Taúlia's next successor had yet to be settled, there were very few voices raised in favour of Raswan.

"Our numbers are increasing. Next will be our turn. Whatever you do, don't make any mistakes."

"No."

The voice that responded to Raswan’s mutter was like the threatening hiss of a snake.

=== Part 4 ===

''It's unavoidable'', Lasvius was filled with a grim determination, ''when they clash with Taúlia, that's when we'll make our move''.

A repeat of the Coldrins was not something he felt he could accept. That time, he wasn't intending to move before receiving detailed reports of the battle situation. And as a result, Greygun's insurrection had occurred and they missed their chance. Although certainly, as Lasvius had not seen through the situation, had they have moved recklessly, there was the fear that they would have been annihilated.

''Better that than to wait until it is too late and be driven into a corner from which we can't escape. Better to fight and risk death than to die slowly, starved and weakened''.

Lasvius was not loath to die if it were for a just cause. But to starve with their bones exposed to nothing but depressing cliff walls on all sides was not to be contemplated.

''We might as well die leaving our names behind''.

That would be the best for defeated soldiers. Lasvius smoothly stroked his skin. Even in this situation, he still conscientiously shaved every day using a knife. Not because he was fastidious. Not only his slanted eyes but his facial features were strangely sharp. His face was slender and his nose and lips were thin, giving it an angular impression. Lasvius hated that his face tended to look feminine. Therefore in the past, he had grown an impressive beard and flaunted his masculinity. Shaving it off had been a sort of vow to himself. Until Rogier was placed upon the throne of Helio, he would endure the disgrace and shave his beard.

''Even under pain of death, I will not break this oath'', Lasvius had been bent on that thought as he had shaved that morning.

Now, when he was finally ready to discuss his resolve with his men, he received a strange report. The group who had left early in the morning to trade with the nomads had returned but had not been able to attack them as Orba had his forced his way into coming along.

"You damn fools," Lasvius eyes narrowed still further as he yelled, "you should have just killed him if he was getting in the way!"

"N-No, that..." Sweat appeared on the soldiers’ brows as they justified themselves. Ostensibly, Orba and the others hadn't done anything and had simply accompanied them to watch. "He brought Lord Rogier with him, we couldn't kill the nomads in front of the prince!"

Whatever his intention had been, Orba had apparently placed the prince onto a horse. And afterwards he had been in deep conversation with the nomads about something.

"What were Lord Rogier's attendants doing! If they're not careful, the prince might be kidnapped by the mercenaries!"
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v05 207.jpg|thumb]]

"We wouldn’t' do that."

That voice seemed to reverberate throughout the cave and when he turned around, there was the masked man. For a moment, Lasvius seemed about to give in to emotion but held himself in check.

"We are not a bunch of self-serving mercenaries who only act to suit themselves. I'd appreciate it if you would refrain from behaviour that disrupts discipline."

"How long can you maintain discipline like that," Orba said, completely unconcerned by Lasvius' scowl. "If you order your men to attack treacherously, their mood will just keep getting uglier."

"What!" This time Lasvius shouted in rage. Then his expression was wiped away and he seemed to gulp. Orba completely changed the subject.

"So it seems that reinforcements from Garda's side will be heading to Helio."

"So what? Do you still think that you can march into Helio and strike Greygun down?"

"No," Orba glanced at Lasvius through his mask then looked at the nearby soldiers around whom a dangerous mood was starting to cling. "Call a council of war," he said. Lasvius and the others looked disappointed. "I'll be taking part as the representative for the Taúlian general, Bouwen Tedos. Sir Bouwen has of course given a blood seal."

The place used for the council of war was inside the caves. There were only a few cracks in the roof through which narrow beams of daylight poured down. The various platoon leaders scattered around the base of the mountain, not to mention Lasvius and his close aides, were gathered there. Accordingly, Lasvius started out by talking about his intentions. He had not needed Orba to tell him to summon a council of war as he had from the start intended to do so and to convey his resolution to his men.

The commanders of the small cavalry units shed tears. One day, they would kill the usurper king Jallah and triumphantly return to Helio with Rogier as king - with nothing but that ideal to hold on to, those warriors had been able to endure to their circumstances and surroundings. And then suddenly, Jallah had died and a scoundrel like Greygun had claimed the title of king of Helio and had opened the gates to usher in Garda's army.

This matter was no longer Helio's problem alone. In a week's time, the country would be filled with twice, three times the number of soldiers now stationed in Helio and they would commence their march on Taúlia.

"This is our last chance," said Lasvius, trying to hide the quiver in his voice. "While the enemy is fighting Taúlia, our soldiers on the inside will rise up as one and occupy Helio."

Everyone there listened, deeply impressed by Lasvius' declaration then, one by one, they rose from their seats.

"Let's go."

"We will fight this holy crusade together."

In that moment, the iron bonds that tied Lasvius' unit together stood firm. Emotions that he could not suppress welled within him and, with ardent eyes, he was clasping each in turn by the hand when,

"As expected," one person poured cold water over the proceedings. Orba, the only one still sitting, nodded. "You have resolve."

''Humph''.

Lasvius felt disdainful of Orba. It seemed to him that despite his earlier stance that "If you order your men to attack treacherously, their mood will just keep getting uglier," he would not be able to do otherwise than to recognise their solidarity. Looking convinced, Orba however said something strange.

"It's just as General Bouwen said."

"Sir Bouwen? What do you mean?"

"The general said that Sir Lasvius had whispered a secret plan to him to turn the situation around. He said that before opening your heart to your men however, you would first test the soldiers' resolve. Indeed. As you have three hundred patriots resolute unto death, your secret plan is sure to bear results."

"A secret plan?"

"Sir, is this true?"

Lasvius couldn't rein in his subordinates as they all spoke in unison. And he himself had no idea what this was about.

Orba continued on serenely,

"A moment ago, Sir Lasvius said that he would wait for the enemy reinforcements and move once they had started attacking Taúlia, but in practice, that would be tantamount to your soldiers dying in vain. That Garda's forces will swell means that the garrison at Helio will increase."

"W-What do you mean, 'dying in vain'?"

They looked as though cold water had been dashed on their desperate resolve and one of the captains went red in the face. Something similar could be said of Lasvius too, but in his case,

''It can't be that he is''...

He felt a violent trepidation. Could it be that he was planning to divulge his own plan by pretending that it had been thought up by the commander of the unit, Lasvius himself?

"It's fine, Orba. Continue."

Lasvius brought his agitated men under control. A part of him was also thinking that this was interesting. Lasvius couldn't stand Orba but mingled within him was also the thought that he was somehow different from others. And so, by way of experiment, he intended to let him speak. If what he said was ridiculous, he could always laugh and brush it aside.

Orba nodded once then,

"...At any rate, in this fight, you have to take care of things before Garda's reinforcements arrive. Attract the attention of the enemies currently within Helio towards the outside and use that chance to have the soldiers within the city rise to action."

''What?''

Lasvius' disappointment came from the fact that this was a plan anyone could come up with. In fact, one of his men burst out laughing.

"With our numbers, not even the most drastic measures would be enough to draw the enemy outside. And the same holds true for there being an opportunity in which they would leave Helio. Bastard, you were lying about this plan of the commander's, weren't..."

"It's not about our numbers. Because we won't be moving Garda's forces, Taúlia will."

"What?"

"If Taúlia pushes through to the front lines, given their impressive numbers, the enemy will have to consider making their own move. Will they launch a counter-offensive through the gate or will they rely on their support, close the gate and fight a defensive war? In the former case, your soldiers within Helio will find it easy to move around, and in the latter case, if those inside light fires to provoke chaos, it will be easy for Taúlia to invade."

"Absurd. As long as Garda's forces don't move, Taúlia won't either. Cherik has struck up camp to threaten them."

"They will move," Orba asserted, "if we convey this plan to them. Without a doubt. Compared to Garda, Cherik is an insignificant force. If it becomes clear that Taúlia is serious in attacking Garda's army, then they'll be scared of being next. By remaining near Taúlia, Cherik is instead growing arrogant."

''I see''...

In front of his subordinates, who were agitatedly exchanging looks, Lasvius folded his arms. Orba's plan was certainly forcible, and a single miscalculation would render the chances of success extremely low. But Lasvius had from the start been preparing himself for a desperate fight.

''This guy... interesting''.

It wasn't a plan worked out through minute calculations and was somewhat crude, but as a military man, it set his blood coursing.

"Here," Orba placed a sheathed dagger and a letter on the damp ground, "this is a dagger proving Sir Bouwen's position and a letter in his own handwriting. We can send this to Taúlia to urge them to go to take to the battlefield."

"B-But," a cavalry captain interposed. His face showed his confusion. He was starting to wonder if it might not really be a plan from his commander, Lasvius. "The road to Taúlia is blockaded. The mountain fortress that Helio holds here in the Belgana summits which is along the way to Taúlia has been turned into a temporary checkpoint. Even if we send a messenger, it will be impossible for him to avoid getting noticed."

"It will be easy to get through the checkpoint by pretending to be an ordinary civilian. In this situation, the enemy will be more vigilant against Zerdians."

"Are you saying that you'll go?"

Realising Orba's intention, the various commanders showed disapproval. He was not a comrade tied to them with bonds of steel and they didn't trust the outsiders that were the mercenaries.

Since earlier, Orba's detached tone had remained completely unshaken.

"I'll become a hostage and stay here. The journey to Taúlia should take about three days, I think, so if there is no movement after those three days, you can do whatever you want with me."

"But,"

"Fine," the one who spoke was Lasvius. He stood up in front of the commanders who swallowed back their words. "I intend to bet on that plan. How about everyone else? You are the self-same warriors who were willing to challenge death just a while ago. If you object to this, I will think of you neither as cowards nor as traitors. Say what is on your mind."

With him having said so, it was difficult for them to show opposition. Therefore, they agreed to wait three days.
Having left the council of war, Orba went ahead along the winding path.

"I can't stand you," his shoulder was clapped from behind. It was Lasvius. "Everything is going the way you want, so are you satisfied?"

"Well."

"I wouldn't be surprised to learn that there's someone famous beneath that mask of yours. But as I said earlier, this is a bet. A bet using your life as security."

"I'm used to it."

The answer and the tone of voice used were so provoking that Lasvius gave a low laugh instead. Up until now, he truly hadn't been able to stomach him, but now he felt entirely comfortable.

"Let's see how things go. A battle in which we face nothing but death has become just a little more interesting."

''That's a military man for you'', Lasvius' way of speaking got on Orba's nerves. That he couldn't stand him was because, be it his convictions or his pride as a soldier, he closely resembled a man who had been the embodiment of chivalry and that Orba had once faced off against at Zaim Fortress.

''That man even pointed a sword at his lord's daughter for the sake of his beliefs. And this guy too, to recover Helio, he was willing to murder nomads who had nothing to do with anything. That might be a splendid attitude, but from an outsider's perspective, it's sickening''.

Even though he thought so, or rather, because Lasvius was a soldier, Orba also thought to place trust in him. In short, because Lasvius himself had relaxed his ill will towards him, Orba calculated that it would be advantageous to do the same.

<noinclude>

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Chapter4

2016-09-09T14:31:31Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 4: The Battle at the Coldrin Hills==

=== Part 1 ===

Orba, Shique and Gilliam were all three of them punished by being put under house arrest. The same went for the platoon leader who had been so lacking in zeal for his supervisory duties. Locked up in the cramped private house, every time Orba or the others entered the corner of the platoon leader's field of vision, which was constantly, he hurled insults and curses at them. In the end, Gilliam threatened him.

"I'll stop you from ever being able to use that mouth again," and so the platoon leader didn't speak on the third day, although he hadn't been on the receiving end of any violence.

Red Hawks mercenaries also passed in front of the house once, laughing out loud in an unnatural way. The figures of those who had brawled in Kay's shop were among them.

"Those bastards used to be gladiators."

"Then a cramped cage suits them. Please don't feed the beasts without permission."

They laughed but at that moment, Shique's face appeared through a crack at that window.

"I'll remember your faces," he said with a smile. "We won't be in here for ever. You do understand that sooner or later, the wild beasts will be released into the fields. At the moment, you've gathered in a large crowd, but how long will that last? There's no one along the unlit streets at night, is there? At times like those, please watch your backs. A starving wild beast with gleaming claws and fangs might be lurking in the shadows, no longer locked up."

His features were like a woman's but as he narrowed his eyes while smiling, that face was somewhat chilling. The Red Hawks' laughter gradually faded and, spitting out words somewhere between contempt and justification, they left.

It was unusual for Shique to threaten like that. He seemed to very much bear a grudge over his face being hit.

Their circumstances back when they had been gladiators had been much harsher: it had been far more painful to have sword practice and to have to take care of the beasts during the hottest part of the day until they were dripping with sweat. Orba was far from having a patient personality. He had a goal he had to accomplish and for that purpose, he was a man who could endure waiting, be it three days or three years, but he had never been able to stand waiting for nothing.

By the fourth day, he was even considering deserting but luckily – if it could be called that – on the fifth day, the situation changed. Garda's forces finally departed from Eimen. They numbered roughly two thousand. A thousand had been left in Eimen as their base.

"I can't believe it."

It wasn't surprising that Bouwen spoke with suspicion as he folded his arms. The enemy totalled three thousand as they had absorbed most of the military strength of city after city that fell before them. It was said that hardly any soldiers had been left at the ruins of the Zer Illias temple, thought to be the headquarters of Garda's army.

"Garda's forces should have almost no control over the possessions they've only just seized. They should normally be leaving large numbers of soldiers there, yet they're using practically all of their increased army corps to advance. In the first place, it should be difficult to take command of the soldiers and it wouldn't be surprising if revolts arose in the cities."

"They must be controlling the people and soldiers through sorcery."

Greygun's answer was simple. He had received permission from King Jallah and they were finally to march. On their side, they numbered two thousand five hundred. They had the numerical advantage. The rumour among even the lowest-ranked soldiers was that although a general from Helio had been chosen to take command for the time being, he was no more than a figurehead and in practice, Greygun was the one who made the decisions.

Orba and the others were also released from house arrest. Duncan, the commander of the mercenary unit, had personally gone turned up for the occasion,

"The next time you get into a fight with the mercenaries from the Red Hawks," he had solemnly declared, "do it somewhere where nobody will notice."

He was a man with a strange sense of humour. Perhaps that was necessary for one who managed professional warmongers.

Helio's troops, Taúlia's troops, the Red Hawks led by Greygun and the mercenary corps led by a several commanders, starting with Duncan. Those forces started off, weaving their way through the crowd of spectators that thronged the road before the gate.

The vanguard consisted of Helio's regular cavalry. Behind them, amidst the sound of thundering footsteps, followed the dragoon corps. Speaking of the dragoon corps, their commander, the far-famed general Lasvius whose loyalty to Helio's royal family was absolute, had disappeared during the revolt following King Elargon's death. Because of that, their numbers had been reduced by half.

Behind Helio's army followed Taúlia's troops. Cavalry, dragoons, artillery then the mercenary corps led by Duncan followed in a line. They consisted of a hundred riders and three hundred and fifty foot soldiers, and naturally Orba was among those infantrymen. They advanced hoisting their long spears.

Although he was heading into battle wearing the military gear he had longed for as a child, pennons fluttering bravely, marching while being seen off by a great crowd of people, the haze within Orba's heart had still not cleared.

Then, before they passed through the gate, Shique who was walking beside him, nudged him with his elbow.

Looking in the direction he indicated, there were Kay and her brother Niels among the crowd. The two of them were waving their hands and he inadvertently waved back. No matter that they were headed towards mortal peril, when the soldiers were greeted by the cheers of the crowd, for that one proud moment, every one of them was a hero who didn't fear death. The tramping of their footsteps and the clatter of their equipment resounded. Even if the kings of the various countries were turning over all sorts of ingenious schemes, even if the fight had started through all sorts of ambitions, what each and every soldier was fighting was a crusade to protect the country they were born and raised in, their family and neighbours.

However,

''Both for gladiators and for mercenaries'',

The torrents of cheers and the looks from the people seeing them off didn't hold any meaning at all. Orba walked at the centre of space that had been painted entirely grey.

The last to pass through the gate were the Red Hawks, commanded by Greygun. Five hundred of them were leaving for the front, with two hundred remaining along with fifty of Helio's regular soldiers to defend the city.

The line of military troops left Helio behind.

The sky was cloudy.

The wind was dry.

"Lord Hardross, it is bad for your health. Please return to your room."

Hardross Helio stood on the rooftop of a tower projecting from the castle walls. The woollen mantle he wore over his toga was fluttering.

Without responding to the chamberlain's appeal, he continued to gaze down in silence on the crowd below until he got tired of it, then suddenly turned to face southwards and narrowed his eyes. When the weather was good, one could see the shadow of the forest surrounding Lake Soma in the far distance.

Hardross was contemplating Lake Soma with particular attention.

The land around the lake was fertile and it had been an important grain-producing region since the days of Zer Tauran. East of that lake was Helio, and south of it was Cherik. The two countries had competed countless times for supremacy over it.

Because it was fertile land, naturally not only those two countries but other powers as well aimed for Lake Soma and had constantly kept a vigilant eye on it. Their claws and fangs gleaming, they had waited for the two countries to weaken.

And so, as that land risked being easily snatched away, Hardross Helio had proposed an alliance with Cherik. They pledged that they would have joint jurisdiction over the pasture land, farms and fields, and that they would divide the harvest in even halves.

The result of Cherik's consent was that as proof of the alliance, Marilène had left Cherik to marry into Helio twelve years earlier. Although still only fourteen at the time, the girl already possessed an adult-like beauty. Hardross had rejoiced more than anyone at the arrival of this emissary of friendship. Because he was so innocently delighted, his subjects had gossiped that ''His Majesty Hardross might be intending to make the young princess queen''.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v05 131.jpg|thumb]]

His successor Elargon was an only child born when Hardross had been in his mid-thirties. He had raised him with great care and it was heart-warming to see the king exulting over going to greet his son's bride. Moreover, his son's generation was promised the rich blessings of Lake Soma without there being war with Cherik. For Hardross, there had been a sense that his work as king was complete.

''But now'',

Elargon had died in battle and his grandchild Rogier, born to Elargon's concubine, had disappeared. It was the same as saying that apart from himself, the royal lineage had died out. Princess Marilène of Cherik whom he had been so happy to welcome sat next to some man who was in the position of king and yet whose name Hardross didn't recognise, while among the people and in the shadows it was whispered more and more that she intended to sell Helio out to Cherik.

''I must endure for now''.

Hardross continued to gaze in the direction in which he had once spurred his frail body to run through battlefields, the direction that would be filled with the deep blue of Lake Soma.

''The rampage of that accursed Garda's army has to be safely held in check''.

He vowed to himself that when that time came, he would be awaiting the final task for the former King Hardross.

It was said that having left Eimen, Garda's army was advancing through the grasslands that spread north of Helio. The area was a region dotted with nomadic herders, but it seemed unlikely that they would oppose troops two thousand strong. The combined Zerdian forces on the other hand were advancing towards the Coldrin Hills, which lay northwest of Helio and northeast of Lake Soma, at roughly the same distance from both if you drew a straight line.

North of the hills was the steppe. The only pass through which a great number of people could advance was a narrow one, and Greygun's strategy was for the main body of their troops to take up position on the high grounds there.

"The enemy probably has airships," was the assessment made by the upper echelons of Greygun and the others' forces.

According to rumour, Garda's army possessed three large aircrafts and instead of installing guns on the ground, they fired from the air and massacred all indiscriminately.

As the Tauran countries were not close to the sea and the routes for purchasing ether were scattered, supply was unstable. It was therefore an accepted opinion that the Tauran countries were vulnerable to air battles.

"Where the hell is Garda getting ether from? Even a sorcerer can't produce it out of thin air!"

Advancing in front of Orba and the others, their platoon leader grumbled complainingly.

Also, according to another rumour, the people in the areas that Garda controlled were treated like slaves. The women were taken away and it seemed that most of them were sacrificed during strange, suspicious ceremonies. The men saw their families and lovers taken hostage and were forced to take the path of soldiers. It was said that black smoke rose incessantly from the cities occupied by Garda's army.

"It's a secret ritual of Garda's sorcery," someone murmured as though telling a ghost story when they ate their crude meal around the open fire late at night. "They say he makes ether from living humans. That's why he needs so many sacrifices. Actually, they say that when the historical Garda performed powerful spells, he also demanded a proportional number of sacrifices."

Just as Orba had previously heard from Stan, it was claimed that Garda sank those sacrifices into Lake Kurán. There was such a history, or at least various legends, handed down about Kurán.

Another story was that not long after Zer Tauran had collapsed, a powerful clan which had settled in the area had apparently planned to build a town on the lake's estuary as part of the northern trade route. However, as the people in charge died of illness one after another, the project remained at a standstill. Consequently, ships coming from the north had to unload their cargo at the mouth of the river and take an overland route towards the south.

As the people in Tauran were superstitious, when a strong wind sometimes blew in the dead of night, the soldiers would look at each other uneasily. It was as though the wind was blowing through skulls abandoned in the wilderness and the tune it played was the same as the wailing of departed souls.

Their opponent was a magician whose true nature was unknown and who might use any kind of strange art – enemy soldiers might suddenly appear right here, or a monstrous bird or dragon manipulated by magic might come from the sky, or perhaps Garda himself might step out from the deep shadows and lay a death curse upon everyone there – and the Zerdians remembered their dread.

Probably sensing the soldiers' unease, Greygun was continuously choosing the best riders out of his own men and sending them out as scouts. This backfired however when, just before the Coldrin Hills, one of the scouts failed to return.

Greygun had the main force advance with caution. To march while feeling uneasy about the possibility of a surprise attack put the soldiers under stress. It had to be said however that as was characteristic of them, the Red Hawks mercenaries alone threw their chests out and roared as though unconcerned by superstitions.

But –

When they arrived at the upwards slanting terrain with the Coldrins right before their eyes, Greygun gave the order to halt the march.

The enemy troops had already taken up position on the high plateaus overlooking where they were.

=== Part 2 ===

"What is this!" Bouwen muttered in utter surprise, almost inadvertently letting go of the reins he had grasped in his hands.

And no wonder. According to the scouts' most recent reports, even if they had leisurely taken their time to line up their formations, their enemy should still not have reached the hilly area until a day later.

"You must be joking, is this also the so-called sorcery of Garda's army?"

''At this rate'', Orba thought while he could hear the soldiers loudly yelling the same thing, ''the enemy will very soon be in sight of Helio''.

To the troops that had marched from Helio, the first low slopes of the Coldrin Hills looked like castle ramparts. They broke through the ground's surface and rose up to where the plateaus spread out. The enemy seemed to have established their headquarters there. Even more worryingly, they had set up an artillery battery at both the east and west of the hill range. Contrary to the rumours, there didn't appear to be any large ships. However,

"The enemy must have carried their soldiers here by ship. In that case, we have to attack quickly and snatch away the high ground before they arrive with reinforcements," insisted Greygun.

Certainly their opponent did not number the 'two thousand' reported by the scouts. There were no more than perhaps half that many.

"With that in mind, we should also install guns on the heights in order to intercept the ships."

It would be dark in less than two hours. Which also meant that if they successfully seized control of the Coldrins by then and if they enemy were to arrive with reinforcements during the night, they might also be able to capture the ships by skilfully using the cover of darkness.

Those two hours would be decisive for the confrontation. Once the sun had set, defensively speaking, the enemy side encamped in the highlands would be in a much more advantageous position. The fires lit by the attacking side would become targets for the guns and cannons, and since they would be unsure of the ground beneath their feet in the dark, a charge was also unlikely to succeed.

There were of course those who showed disapproval of Greygun's tactics but, just as the soldiers had gossiped, that mercenary commander had seized full power. As soon as their headquarters had been established, he called together all the commanding officers.

As they judged that there would soon be a fight, the soldiers' mental strain also increased all at once.

"What's the opponent's status?"

"According to the scouts sent out on reconnaissance, they seem like perfectly normal Zerdians. Nothing like the demons and fire drakes that accompany Garda in the legends."

"Shit, why are those Zerdians obeying that sorcerer?"

All around was the sound of weapons being inspected and prepared. As they were at a distance, the enemy shouldn't be able to notice, but even so the atmosphere was so tense that every so often someone would go "Shh!" to quieten the noise.

Duncan returned from headquarters.

"Well then, you warmongers who've sold your lives for money," he said to Taúlia's four hundred and fifty mercenaries, his voice carrying clearly, "you have been honoured to receive a task that will make it easy for you to distinguish yourselves by service in the face of danger."

Having learned from the scouts that the enemy's right flank was thin, Greygun planned to intentionally put on a display of clashing from the front then attacking by manoeuvring around the left-wing. The mission for Taúlia's mercenary unit that Orba and the others belonged to was to suppress the eastern artillery battery near the enemy's left-wing. They were to make a straight charge and attract as much attention as possible to their fight.

"Raise a racket, charge then return. While the enemy fire is turned this way, General Bouwen will head to the front. When things begin in earnest, Greygun's main force will rush out from the rear."

''From the front?
''
As was to be expected, there was a stir among the mercenaries. Bouwen's unit which intended to break through at the front would borrow a hundred cavalrymen from the mercenary unit and would combine with Helio's main troop, but even so Helio's forces amounted to no more than two hundred. As for Greygun's Red Hawks, half would be sent as a detached force to the left flank while the remaining half would be waiting at headquarters, poised to join in the assault led by Bouwen's forces. In other words, the reinforcements sent by other countries had been placed in the most dangerous positions.

''We're being provoked'', Orba thought inwardly. He had only met Bouwen directly once or twice, but he was still a young commander. Whereas Greygun was undoubtedly a veteran.

He must have taken the choice away from Bouwen by saying something like "Can the central breakthrough really be left to Taúlia's fighters?" And the mercenaries had gotten the short end of the stick. In a sense, charging the battery was an even more dangerous task than that of Bouwen's troop.

''How will we do it?'' Orba wondered. For example, they could feign to throw a large force at the enemy's weak right flank then immediately change course after the charge began. Then at the opportunity created when the enemy moved in pursuit, they could attack the battery. That way there should be few sacrifices.

But he was no longer a country's crown prince and Orba didn't think that anyone would listen to the advice of a simple private soldier. For a private soldier, the decisions made at the top were absolute. At Zaim Fortress and then at Apta, Orba had had his orders thoroughly enforced.

"Dammit, it's your lot's fault for annoying Greygun," Talcott said bitterly, while repeatedly pulling his sword in and out of its scabbard. "Thanks so much for the chance at a 'great achievement'. Do you think Kay will let me court her if I dangle enough enemy heads at her?"

Recently Orba had realised that Talcott didn’t always mean it when he cursed at him. It was as though he didn't know when to shut up and always said whatever came to mind without thinking about it first.

"Stan, as usual I'll leave it to your intuition to decide where I run to. I believe in you so stay in front of me."

"Got it, Brother."

It seemed that this was how the two of them went around battlefields. Stan went trusting his kind of supernatural intuition and Talcott followed behind. And because they had survived so far by doing so, they had a blind faith that this time too everything would be alright.

To different degrees, most soldiers who risked their lives in war each had a superstition or a jinx. When cutting down an enemy, never slash at them diagonally from the left; if you break into a charge with your right foot first, enemy arrows and bullet won't be able to hit you; if hidden under your armour you carry a lucky charm given by a lover, you will definitely survive and return... Another way of saying it was that without some kind of belief to cling to, they wouldn't have been able to face a battlefield of flying bullets and swinging blades.

''Thinking about it, didn't Alice say that she'd given a lucky charm to Roan?
''
He had heard about it from Alice after his brother had gone to Apta. He had regretted it then: if he had thought about it sooner, he would have given his brother something too. To the very last, Alice had never told him what that lucky charm had been.

''Not good, not good''.

Orba shook his masked face left and right. When had it been – at Solon's imperial court or when he had been leading a gang of boys in Birac – he had read a note from a soldier who had stood on the battlefield. If you thought about a dead person when on the battlefield, you too would be possessed by death. And,

''Roan died''.

It was a cruel truth. He had died as a private soldier, carrying a lucky charm, following orders from above.

On the battlefield, death was always by the soldiers' side, waiting impatiently. Even Orba who had so often escaped from the very verge of death could easily lose his life to a single stray bullet if he let down his guard.

Orba forced himself to give himself encouragement.

"I'm going to live."

"What's the matter, Orba?"

"Nothing," Orba answered Shique, who looked like he had come to check on him, as he made sure of the weight of the sword in his hand.

The day started to grow dark.

As per Greygun's instructions, the mercenary unit had begun their assault. The plan was that the main body of Taúlia's troops, led by Bouwen, would soon attempt to break through at the front. For when that time came, the mercenaries were to fight like all hell or the main forces risked being annihilated by enemy gunfire.

For that purpose, Bouwen had passed guns to the mercenaries. Although since they weren't long-range rifles, they wouldn't be able to take up a safe position and shoot from there.

"Right, line up before going off to be reckless. You're going to be shields against the guns. I'll keep your names and faces in mind so after this, if you survive, come on forward. I'll give you your money three times over."

Duncan had quickly devised a battle plan.

The sun was finally approaching the horizon and the ridges of the Belgana Summits formed a crimson border.

It was the moment when Duncan handed down the order to "Go!" They opened fire on a look-out tower while an artillery platoon loaned out by the main force advanced from the east hill, camouflaged within the narrow trees that grew there.

This was the signal for the start of the battle at the Coldrin Hills.

At a sign that the enemy was in disorder, allied voices rose vigorously from all around. Enemy fire opened in counter-attack from the top of the hills. When Duncan swung down his arm, tens of the mercenaries who had been designated as gun shields, each with their preferred weapons in their hands, raced upwards.

The enemy soldiers guarding the battery on the hill probably numbered about two hundred. Lined up side-by-side, the enemy gunners took aim and fired at the mercenaries below. Several lives were lost that way. Immediately after though, most of the mercenaries nimbly leapt about left and right.

Then guns opened a gaping hole in the enemy's front. They had been pulled there by Yunion dragons and had been installed under the cover of the soldiers' charge.

Boom. Boom, boom. The thunderous roar shook the area around Orba. The first impact struck the ground halfway up the hill, the second ploughed through the position of the enemy gunners. The smell of gunpowder assailed Orba's nose.

"Now! Take it!"

There was no plan for after that. Nothing but to charge. For one moment, the enemy's spirits could be seen to be overwhelmed, but that didn't change the advantage of their position on higher ground. A second group of riflemen immediately took up position. Orba also dashed forward, a spear in one hand.

Over his slouched back, he heard the nearby whine of bullets flying swiftly by.

''Tsk''.

Things like skill with the sword no longer had any bearing on survival.

"Kya!"

The soldier running to his right screamed like a woman. His lower leg had been shot through and he fell backwards. With no time for so much as a sidelong glance, Orba raced on. His heart beat faster with every step and he ran as though flying. Finally, the distance seemed to have been covered but then suddenly, the mercenaries running in front of him scattered left and right.

Looking up, a row of spearheads formed a single, glaring line. A group of enemy cavalry had galloped down.

One of the ones at the front swung his spear and the head of a mercenary who hadn't escaped in time went flying. He probably hadn't even noticed when he crossed the border between life and death.

Orba kicked at the ground to leap sideways and put some distance between himself and the group. But the soldiers who escaped that way were gunned down from above. One by one, one after another, bodies riddled with holes fell and went tumbling down the hill.

The lancers galloped down with unabated vigour, broke through the crowd waiting for them below and turned to the north side of the hill. They would be charging once again.

Orba crouched under a slightly overhanging wall of rock.

"What about the artillery on our side?"

Talcott and Stan were under the same wall of rock. Both their faces were drenched in sweat, but they didn't seem to be injured.

It looked as though the riflemen were hesitating as to whether they should be covering the soldiers who were rushing upwards or ambushing the cavalry that was returning from below.

"Shit, they’re useless! Shall we go and give them a talking to?"

"Brother, wait! That's Kurun from our platoon."

Looking at it, Kurun was standing unsteadily in a place with almost no protection. Blood flowed from his side, probably from where a rider had slashed at him.

A foot soldier ran down the hill to where he was. The face under the helmet was young. Maybe he was looking for an achievement or maybe he was bent on challenging Kurun because he looked like an easy target.

"I'll do it," Orba made a quick decision. "I'll bring Kurun here."

"Why do I -"

"Got it."

Stan's response was the faster.

Ignoring the cursing Talcott, Orba timed the interval in the enemy gunfire and leapt out.

At the third step, a bullet ricochetted by his feet.

''Phew''. With that kind of timing, he whistled unintentionally.

"Augh!"

About to jump out at Kurun with his sword, the soldier's angry voice broke into a squeak as he just managed to repel Orba's spear. In his hurry, his opponent dropped the sword that he had swung overhead for the second time. He was too close to stab. Orba hit him in the face with his hilt. His opponent collapsed backwards, his face up. Just as he was about to deal him the final blow, his allies started concentrating their fire in their direction, probably as protective covering.

"Retreat, retreat!"

"Over here, Kurun."

Orba and Stan, along with Kurun who they were pulling by the hands, hurried through a rain of bullets and crowded under the same wall of rock as earlier.

"Oi, you alright?"

"Ye-Yeah."

His wound appeared to be superficial. However, Kurun's face was covered in beads of sweat and his breath was ragged. More than his body, it was his heart that had been at been at bay. Stan patted his back,

"Come on, pull yourself together. Breathe calmly. But I watched the enrolment test and you, weren't your sword skills pretty good?"

"T-This is my first time on a battlefield, I'm an apprentice."

"Is there such a thing as a mercenary apprentice?"

It looked as though Duncan had issued an appeal to the artillery unit as the Taúlian side also attacked by opening fire from below. One hit landed on the crest of the hill, sending earth and sand flying. If the enemy line of fire veered away to the cannons, that would create a chance to attack. Orba carefully looked around.

"Did you see who was leading the cavalry? Hell, that was definitely Moldorf," Talcott spoke in his ear.

"Moldorf?"

"You don't know him? Moldorf, the Red Dragon of Kadyne. His younger brother is the Blue Dragon, Nilgif. Both brothers are matchless generals. Garda managed to make even the likes them surrender to him! Still, if we defeat them, there'll be an extra special bonus."

Just then, they heard the roar of the dragoon unit's war cries. No doubt at Duncan's request, the main force had changed trajectory. Their mobilisation showed flexibility and proved the mutual understanding between Duncan and Bouwen.

As Orba had judged, when the enemy fire began to concentrate on the guns, Tengo riders galloped upwards in one go, causing the enemy's aim to become unfocussed.

"Kurun, stay here."

Orba crouched down and once more broke into a run. Behind him followed Stan, then Talcott.

Several of the Tengo riders” dragons fell to bullets, but the group itself didn't lose speed. The dragons' leg strength steadily carried them up the slope. Finally, they flew over the fence and leapt towards the artillery unit.
"You bastards!"

A roar like thunder seemed to come crashing down from overhead, and the front Tengo riders were sent flying from their dragons. It was Moldorf. He wore red armour and a helmet in the shape of a dragon. He lightly wielded an unusually long spear, and not a single one of the mercenaries was going to pass.

"You soldiers of Taúlia, know that I am the Red Dragon Moldorf! If you value your lives, turn back."

A dragon barred their way uphill. Every time that dragon roared, dragoon riders were mowed down left and right. Sprays of blood rained down as he wielded his three-pronged spear, which looked as though it could inflict wounds that would not heal in a lifetime.

"Wait for the artillery unit to arrive."

Orba had no intention of halting his racing steps. A rush of wind howled behind his ears. Inside his head, blood was swirling in a whirlpool strong enough to carry everything away. No unnecessary thing was left. Onwards and onwards, all that was needed was to lose his body and mind in a feverish urge to kill.

Moldorf noticed Orba's figure, as he rushed headlong on. From the perspective of the long-serving general, he truly had a small build. Buried beneath his moustache, Moldorf's mouth split into a grin.

"Whoa-ho, I'd need to dismount. There'd be no glory in killing you. I'll let you off."

Without answering, without even a single yell, Orba plunged with a spear. He was far away. Moldorf lightly swung his trident. A single breath from the dragon smashed Orba's spear – and even as it happened, Orba had already pulled out a sword with his right hand and with terrifying speed aimed for Moldorf's face.

"What!"

He hurriedly turned his spear to repel the blow. Orba staggered to the right but then braced his feet firmly on the ground and thrust at the horse-riding Moldorf again and then again.

"Ha, ha! I'll do it!"

As though he were training new recruits, Moldorf jabbed in every direction, lashed out and slashed downwards. But not one blow landed. Every time –

''T-This guy!
''
Orba's sword aimed for the horse's neck. Just as he was about to defend against it, the gleam from the sword changed trajectory. A rush of air swept by the tip of Moldorf's nose. Moldorf tried to spur his horse to create a distance, but the ferocity of Orba's attack didn't leave a single opportunity to do so.

During that time, one after another, the mercenaries reached the top of the hill. The artillerymen had thrown aside their guns and foot soldiers raced forward to cover their retreat, but in the hand-to-hand fights that broke out, the mercenaries had the impetus of victory.

"Orba!"

Gilliam and Shique belatedly arrived and joined in as Orba's reinforcements.

"Tsk. We'll have to postpone this contest."

Assessing the situation at a glance, Moldorf pulled on his horse's reins and moved to escape. He galloped towards the opposite slope from the one Orba and the others had climbed up. It could be called an excellent way to quit.

With that, they gained complete control of the gun battery.

"Good, turn the guns around. We'll fire them at the enemy headquarters to back up General Bouwen's assault," said Duncan as soon as he arrived.

At those instructions, the mercenaries with their blood-soaked swords and armour unanimously roared out a battle cry.

=== Part 3 ===

''We won''.

Every one of the mercenaries thought so. There was still no sign of enemy ships in the sky. In other words, there were no reinforcements coming.

And in addition, looking down from the hill, Taúlia's main force under General Bouwen was sweeping through irresistibly. Ahead of the protective fire from the captured hill, they had already driven the enemy higher and higher, and were now within a stone's throw of attacking the enemy headquarters.

Gilliam grinned broadly.

"Look, at their headquarters. They're steadily drawing back. They're just a cobbled together mish-mash that Garda bullied into fighting for him after all. They're fine as long as they've got momentum on their side, but they're no good in face-to-face fight."

''Is that really the case?'' - the thought flashed through Orba's mind. If that was the case, how had so many states fallen to Garda's army in such a short amount of time? An idea occurred to him,

''A trap''.

However, as at that point the bulk of Greygun's forces had begun to move from the rear, if the enemy had set some kind of trap, not even Orba could tell what it was. It had been decided that Greygun would assail the weak left flank, but at this rate, they had the momentum to break through from the front. As for Bouwen, it looked like he would be able to triumph over Greygun with this.

"Catch your breath. We'll wait for Greygun's main troops to turn as reinforcements then join up with them," Duncan went around clapping each one's shoulder in turn. The man was a tireless walker. As he was drawing towards Orba,

"Oi, enemies! Hidden themselves."

At that voice, the soldiers who had started to relax instantly leapt into action. What they dragged out however was a single enemy soldier. Moreover, an injured soldier who couldn't walk and who had been left behind.

Duncan stepped up to him. When Orba looked at him, it was the man who had been about to cut down Kurun. No, rather than a man, once his helmet was removed the face that was revealed looked like a boy's. His age couldn't be different from Orba's. He seemed to have been trampled by a dragon and his right leg was mangled.
Duncan took a water canteen from one of the soldiers and held it out to boy's lips.

"Which state are you from?"

"Eimen."

Water spilled from the side of his mouth as he answered. His face was pale.

"Why are you following the likes of Garda? Do you actually believe he really is a sorcerer who's awoken from several hundred years of sleep?"

"I don't know if he is the real Garda," the boy said with a look that seemed to see that he wasn't sure what was a dream and what was reality, "but his sorcery is real. Nobody can defy him."

"Is it true that the cities' women, children and elderly are held hostage and the men forced to fight?"

"Yeah... Me too, my mother and little sister were taken hostage. My father was murdered where he stood for resisting Garda's soldiers. My mother was made an example of and was offered as a sacrifice, and to save my little sister, I had no choice but to become a soldier."

As he was sometimes overcome by violent choking, just saying that much took him time. A heavy atmosphere hung among the mercenaries and no one was able to say a thing.

"I understand your situation, but even Garda is only human. Among that collection of soldiers, wasn't there anyone with the guts to incite you all to stand up against Garda? No, it's not too late yet. If we attack Zer Illias, you guys can stoke the fires of insurrection from the inside and..."

"Attack Zer Illias?"

Despite the situation, the boy laughed scornfully.

"That's absurd. Besides, Garda, he's – always watching us. He's always observing us."

"Observing how? Or maybe, is Garda himself in that camp over there?"

"That's not what I mean. But in a sense, you're right. Garda isn't one, he can be anywhere. Maybe he's behind you. Your home country will probably become a sea of flames just for thinking about opposing him."

Duncan pulled a face that showed that he didn't understand the meaning of those words. Was the meaning that they were being misled by magic, or was it that one of Garda's confidants was keeping a close watch on each military unit?

The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like nothing but one of Garda's tricks, so Duncan cut the conversation short and had each of the platoon leaders assembled their soldiers into formation.

"Oh, where's our esteemed platoon leader?" Talcott wondered idly. "I haven't seen him since he gave the order to charge."

But that was the last time that the mercenaries were able to smile. Greygun's main force had finally started out and their own preparations for the assault were arranged in time, when an unbelievable scene unfolded right before their eyes.

"Go!"

Straddling a black horse, Greygun waved his hand and three hundred of his men hurtled down like an avalanche to attack Taúlia's main force from the rear.

"What!"

Naturally, Bouwen's troops were one-sidedly overwhelmed by the unexpected assault. The cavalrymen with the blazing red hawk pattern on their chests severed the heads of the Taúlian soldiers, skewered their hands and feet with their spears, or trampled them beneath their horses' hooves. As the hill's slope filled with screams, Garda's troops which had seemed about to retreat altered their course by a hundred and eighty degrees.

As though by mutual agreement - no, in reality, that is what it was – the two armies caught Taúlia's troops in a pincer attack. From their position at the battery above, they could see Bouwen's horse rear upwards.

The mercenaries watched in utter shock.

"That bastard Greygun, h-he betrayed us?" No sooner had he spoken than Duncan had leapt on his horse. "Follow my lead! Forget battle formations. We're going to save General Bouwen!"

"Wait!"

Orba cried out reflexively. Duncan shot him the same look he would an enemy.

"What!"

"Leave about two platoons here. Once Bouwen is escaping, force your way through this front. The enemy will be chasing after, so by attacking them from the side, it'll be possible to slow their pursuit."

"Your platoon leader isn't here, huh? Right, I'll leave Rouno's archery platoon here as well. Rouno, you're in charge!"

The mood now was already only for dragging Bouwen away from the slaughter at the Coldrin Hills and escaping. Duncan kicked his horse's flank and started racing down the slope.

"Keep up, keep up! In this fight, losing the general means defeat. And then you won't get paid either!"

Thud, thud, thud – the horses' hooves drilled innumerable holes in the hill's slope, kicking up a cloud of dust through which the foot soldiers charged, their spears at the ready.

Only the six of them – Orba, Shique, Gilliam, as well as Talcott, Stan and Kurun – as well as the seven from Rouno's platoon remained on the hill.

Orba fixedly focused his gaze beyond that cloud of dust but,

"I've thought about it," said Talcott, "Let's get out of here."

"I-Idiot," Kurun answered. "That damn traitor. I won't be satisfied until I've sliced through Greygun's neck!"

Looking to be in agreement, Gilliam hefted his beloved battle-ax onto his shoulder.

"That fucking shithead, Greygun. He was always looking down on us as though he was a king and he's gone and tied himself to Garda."

"At any rate, this is a lost battle. For mercenaries, it's vital to know when to quit."

"That's Brother for you: working for free is what Brother hates the most."

Among the mercenaries whose feelings were frayed and on edge, Orba alone gazed cool-headedly at the battlefield through his mask. The heat in his blood had cooled compared to when he had rushed ahead, intent only on the sword in his hand. It was a strange characteristic of his. In an unfavourable situation, when he was cornered to the point of being driven against the wall, Orba's head was clear and chillingly cool. Rough voices flying past each other, the stench of gunpowder, the glitter of swords and the red sprays of blood. If he was amongst those, he could forget himself and be no more than a swordsman eager only to swing his sword once more, but if he took a single step back from them and surveyed his surroundings from a distance, in that instant, he would come back to himself as though his skin had been hit with water cascading from a high waterfall.

Orba went up to platoon leader Rouno. He was getting guns ready. As they would be covering for Bouwen's troops with arrowheads, it seemed they would be able to use them at once.

"Can you shoot that way?"

Orba suddenly pointed to a corner of the hill. It was a spot away from the mêlée. And for a moment, Rouno looked over his shoulder as though startled. He was around forty and was a man who gave the impression of being some kind of craftsman rather than a military officer. Whatever it was he felt upon hearing Orba's cool voice at a time when the others were on edge, Rouno nodded to his fellow mercenary.

"We can. To provoke unease among the enemy, right?"

"Yeah. Just before Duncan's group joins the mêlée would be best. The enemy's morale might be perturbed if they think we're willing to go as far as to get our allies caught up in it."

According to what that boy soldier had said, the enemy fought so desperately because their family and their birthplace had been taken hostage. Even though that gave them a reason to fight, it didn't follow that they were intent on exterminating their opponents at all cost. Orba judged that they should crumble easily in an unexpected situation.

"Got it," Rouno agreed. Orba's tone of voice had a ring that was characteristic of a person who was used to giving orders. In this situation, it also helped that his mask helped to make it difficult to judge his age. Even though he hadn't deliberately calculated such a thing, Orba was aware of a point of heat in his chest that was like a lit fire as he returned to his companions and confirmed their arrangements for what was to come.

Runo's group readied their arrows while Orba and the others sat astride horses left behind by the enemy soldiers.
"Let's go!" At Rouno's shout of encouragement, a cannon was fired with a bang.

Slightly away from where friend and foe were mingled in mêlée, an explosion blew away part of the hilly terrain's surface. Obvious agitation appeared within Garda's troops. Without wasting any time, Duncan's mercenary group cleaved through the battlefield like an arrow, parting it in two. Greygun's troops divided to the left and right of them, they made their way to the centre and galloped to General Bouwen's side.

"Once more, this time towards the other side."

"Understood," Rouno nodded, his face sooty from the fumes of the gun's discharge.

At that moment,

"Enemy incoming!"

Talcott yelled. Perhaps they had sensed the threat from the battery as the enemy was reacting faster than expected.

"Tsk. It's Moldorf. The cavalry is coming!"

Clicking his tongue, Orba pulled on his reins, his spear in his hand.

"I'll pull them away. Rouno's group, back me up with your arrows."

Below them to one side, angry roars resounded as swords and spears, axes and hammers collided. Once again, the battery position became a scene of thick, frenzied bloodshed.

In the midst of that, Orba observed the mounted warrior clad in red. Moldorf's expression was overflowing with fierce energy. He looked up from the bottom of the hill and saw Orba.

"You. The masked man."

"Oh? Hadn't you run away, Red Dragon?"

"And let you off?"

As Moldorf galloped upwards, Rouno's group unleashed a flood of arrows. Those left and right of the dragon warrior fell, but Moldorf plunged on without a care. Shique came flying towards them.

"Orba, General Bouwen broke out of the pincer attack. He and Captain Duncan are headed this way."

"Leave Moldorf to me. You guys break through the enemy's flank then join up with Bouwen."

"And you?"

"I'll catch up with you later," Orba said shortly. Shique fixed his eyes on Orba's profile for a short while then,

"Got it. We'll meet again later. Definitely!"

He lightly turned back towards Gilliam and the others. At that moment, Moldorf's figure drew close at hand. He was the sort of man who would overwhelm an enemy's spirit on the battlefield. Each time his horse took a step closer, that figure seemed to swell two or three times larger. Steam seemed to rise around him.

=== Part 4 ===

It was a terrible fight.

Friend and foe were jumbled together at close range, there were neither positions nor battle formations and all anyone could do was swing their weapon of choice at those who stood out as opponents. Among the mercenaries who had suffered Greygun's betrayal, it was impossible to tell who was an enemy and who was an ally, and so there were allies who killed each other by mistake.

Amidst that, Duncan finally managed to get away from the free-for-all fight and, at a gallop, escort Bouwen to the hill.

"General, you are safe."

"Where is Greygun?" Bouwen asked hoarsely. He was half lying atop his horse. His shoulder was broken. And the one who had smashed it was that very same Greygun. When the Red Hawk unit had drawn up to them from the rear, Bouwen had made the mistake of reacting too slowly. He hadn't been able to believe their betrayal.

"If he's alive, we'll meet him and face him again."

Duncan encouraged him, though his own limbs were covered in inumerable injuries. Even just now, he had taken a spear to the shoulder from enemy riders in hot pursuit. He had smashed it by force and, brandishing a longsword, had cleaved open his opponent's skull.

"Bouwen's head. Take his head! There'll be a reward from General Greygun!"

Like vultures flocking towards carrion, the Red Hawks swarmed. Shique, Gilliam and the others plunged headlong down from the side.

The soldiers who had come galloping up to the side of Bouwen's horse were sent flying from their saddle by Gilliam's ax. Shique meanwhile jabbed at a Red Hawk soldier who was moving in on a pincer attack towards the spear-wielding Duncan.

"Oh?" Shique smiled as a spurt of blood splashed across his face. "It's you."

It was the man who had hit Shique. For a moment, he glared at Shique hatefully then fell from his horse with a crash.

In that time, Orba was still defending the battery position to the death. Before the enemy could move into a mop-up operation, the gun was preparing to fire another shot. In order for that to happen, he couldn't let Moldorf pass. However,

"Your back is light. You won't hit me with a spear that way."

Orba was embarrassingly unused to fighting on horseback. Against Moldorf, who was an expert at handling a spear from atop a horse, he was at a disadvantage. While Rouno's platoon readied their guns' aim, Orba could only engage in a defensive fight.

"Aren't you coming, boy?"

Reading his opponents' intentions, Moldorf decided on a forcible breakthrough. His impetus was such that he looked like he was going to slam into the other horse. And that was the chance that Orba had been waiting for. Maintaining his posture with his back lightly raised, Orba suddenly pulled his feet out of the stirrups, kicked himself off the horse's back and leapt. Losing its target, the spear tore through empty space.

"Guh!"

While jumping off, Orba gave a single jab with his spear and struck Moldorf in the back. But it didn't pierce through the armour. Even so, his breath agonisingly knocked out of him, Moldorf tumbled from his horse and was forced to hear the roar of another shot from the cannon.

"Good, retreat. Retreat."

Orba shouted as though he were a commanding officer. He quickly grabbed Moldorf's horse.

"W-Wait!" The Red Dragon of Kadyne yelled while getting to his feet. "This match isn't settled yet!"

"We'll have to postpone it."

Orba who responded thus was far from being uninjured. Rather, of the two, he had received a greater number of wounds. However, without so much as a groan of pain, Orba set the horse at a gallop and dashed down the steep slope to join up with Shique and the others.

Thanks to their assault and to the cannon strikes, the enemy's pursuit had somewhat slowed down. For now, they could only rush at a gallop. The fast-moving riders protecting the wounded Bouwen at their centre were not even fifty strong. The others had been taken down during the pincer attack by Greygun and Garda's armies, had been too slow to escape or had scattered and escaped elsewhere.

Less than half an hour later, the Taúlian soldiers tasted the true flavour of despair.

Although behind them was a cloud of dust kicked up by a group of enemies, they halted their steps. Flames were rising up from the direction of Helio.

"They were attacked," from atop his horse, Duncan's clenched fists shook. "Those bastards, they've seized Helio."

At the same time as Greygun's army made its move, the Red Hawk unit that had been left in the city must have set fire to the palace. Everything had gone according to the enemy's plan. It was as though their path had been torn to pieces before their very eyes.

Duncan glanced towards Bouwen; his face was nearly chalk white and he was about to lose consciousness. At this rate they were racing headlong towards the enemy and furthermore, they had pursuers at their back; even a valiant and uninjured warrior would not be able to make his way back to Taúlia.

Duncan seemed to think about something, then called thirty of the regular soldiers to gather around him. Not long after, he also beckoned Orba to him.

"Several kilometres north of Helio, there's a bridge. Take the general, cross the river and head towards the Belgana Summits. After that, hide yourselves and wait for an opportunity."

"What will you do, Captain?"

"It's called being the rear guard. All the regular soldiers will defend it to the last," said Duncan.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v05 163.jpg|thumb]]

Rear guard or whatever, if the regular soldiers stayed behind here, those that were left were almost all mercenaries. It was saying that Bouwen alone was considered to be the 'main force' and that he was entrusting him to Orba and the others.

"Why are you saying this to me?"

"Why indeed. You're quick-witted and seem trustworthy. And besides," Duncan's eyes crinkled as he smiled, "you drove away that Adelber that I couldn't stand."

"You're a fool. I might sell Bouwen to Greygun for the high reward."

"And when you do, my ghost will seize you by the throat." From Duncan's voice, it was impossible to tell if he was joking or serious. "Anyway, as things are now, all we can do is wait to be annihilated. Mercenaries aren't suited to act as the rear guard so all I can do is to take a chance on you."

Next to Duncan there was also the platoon leader Rouno. He too seemed to have determined that this was a fitting place to die.

Stars had begun to be scattered across the sky. After taking a moment to look up at them, "Hurry!" was all Duncan said as he turned his horse's head back to the direction they had come from. The thirty regular Taúlian soldiers did the same. Duncan held the position of captain of the mercenary unit, but such was his calibre that it was rumoured he would sooner or later be given the command of an army corps. Nor did the faces of the soldiers who accompanied him show any hesitation.

They didn't know how many soldiers were pursuing them but naturally, no one believed that they would be held in check by thirty men. The cloud of dust rose before them.

''Then, I too''...

It was the image of a hero that Orba had idealised in his childhood. ‘I cannot watch a companion die without doing anything, I too will stay here.’ Prepared to face of death as an overwhelming number of enemies closed in on them yet finding a means of escape at the last minute thanks to miraculous ingenuity and insight, and through sword skills that no ordinary person could compare with – he had longed to be the protagonist in that kind of tale.

But here and now, there wasn't a single plan he could prepare, and Orba wasn't a superhuman who could mow down enemies who outnumbered them ten times over and who were noisily descending upon them.

At that moment, Shique drew his horse up to his.

"Let's go, Orba," his face that was daubed with his victims' blood seemed the same as usual.

"Yeah," said Gilliam, likewise drawing his horse to theirs. "This is an honourable duty that can only be performed by Taúlian soldiers. We can't lend a hand."

"Stan, take the lead and let's get out of here fast," Talcott yelled while looking in horror in their enemies' direction. "Stan will find a safe route. Right?"

"If you depend on me, I'll be bothered by it."

"You're supposed to say 'Absolutely, leave it to me'. This is why you're an idiot, an idiot."

Orba looked towards the backs of Duncan and his group.

''An honourable duty''...

"Shit!" He spat out through the mask then he and Shique placed themselves on either side of Bouwen's horse and broke into a gallop, propping him up between them.

A long, long night began.

Two fell along the way. Their wounds were deep and they were unable to endure the march on horseback.

The first one fell from his horse as he died. Gilliam got down from his own horse and took the soldier's emergency rations and water canteen. They couldn't afford to mourn the dead. Instead, they hid them somewhere inconspicuous so that their pursuers would not spot them.

The second one dismounted by himself.

"I can't carry on. Go on ahead – Don't worry, I won't make the mistake of being found by the enemy."

The middle-aged mercenary was in agony. They couldn't take food and water from a dying man, but it was obvious that he would be dead before long. Even so, there was nothing that Orba could do.

Gilliam and Stan pulled the two horses. For the soldiers who no longer had anything, the horses were valuable. They might be able to sell them for a good price in some village or, if it came to it, eat them as food.

The bitter truth was that they were the remnants of a defeated army. Orba was exhausted. In terms of physical condition only, he had been brought lower than this before. But his spirit was utterly exhausted. The heroes of legends could demonstrate their virtue and chivalrous spirit because they were in good health and didn't have to deal with situations like being pursued, or not knowing where to get fresh food and water, or being worried about someone else.

Those remaining were Orba, Shique, Gilliam, Talcott and Stan as well as Kurun. There were only two regular soldiers and they were so exhausted that they couldn't speak. Bouwen was in the same state, and if hadn't been for the faint heaving of his back, they might have thought that he had died.

They fled on without lighting torches, without looking back.

It reminded Orba of that time in his childhood when he had been forced to flee from his native village. He had been terrified from the dread of not knowing where Garberan soldiers might appear from as he pulled his mother by the hand during their journey by night.

''It's the same as back then''.

The darkness shrouding their surroundings wore away at the fugitives' nerves. Before you know it, the darkness is speaking, a voice flickering in your ear. Don't make a sound, don't breathe, behind you – There! – an enemy is drawing near. No, it's from the side. From the front. Instead of this, you want to scream and ride your horse at full speed. You want to break into a gallop as you wait for certain death without being able to move, while your throat slowly starts to tighten.

''That damn Greygun''.

As he was now, Orba was remembering a bitterness strong enough to burn up his own body.

If he wanted to accomplish something at all cost, Orba could even throw away his own feelings, but if that purpose was lost, then he couldn't suppress the hot-headed boy, or rather, he couldn't suppress his own emotions. At the Coldrin Hills, his purpose had been to somehow prevent his allies' annihilation. Because of that, he had been able to calmly assess the situation and come up with tactics, but now, his body and mind both exhausted, all that remained was anger, seething in his belly like fire.

In that way, several hours passed without anyone saying a thing.

"Where do you want to go now?"

When the light of dawn had begun to dye the wilderness a bluish-purple, Talcott spoke. Ahead of them was the bridge spanning the river. It was probably that which made them think that there might be some sort of settlement nearby. Shique answered,

"There does seem to be a village nearby, but we can't go looking like this. We should hide in the Belganas then send one or two of us to scout things out."

"You really are stupidly honest. You'd do that for the sake of an employer who can no longer pay us?"

"Are you thinking of selling out Bouwen?" Gilliam asked threateningly. "If you do, you'll be a disgrace among mercenaries. You'll be known far and wide for it and you won't find employment anywhere, or anyone to trust you. I'm going to make my name as a mercenary. There's no way I'd stoop to being a two-bit villain like you."

"Shut up, Jumbo. Where there's life, there's hope. I'm not saying to sell out Bouwen. First comes food, then wine! I'm going to go take looksie for a village."

"But you're injured and anyone can tell at a glance that you're a defeated soldier. We can't afford to be reported to Helio," Shique pointed out.

"Tsk, you Mephians are all the same. If you want to stop me, try it. Even you lot won't get out of it unscathed."

Everyone was in a state of physical and mental collapse. His expression angry, Talcott was like a different person. He looked like he might swing a sword if anyone approached him. Just as Stan was starting to try and calm him down,

"There's food in the Belganas."

"What?"

Everyone turned their startled eyes towards Kurun. Blood that looked like dirt now that it had gone dry clung to his face, but his gaze as he looked at Orba and the others was unusually direct.

"I'm not sure about wine but I think it can only provide water. Since there's an underground river flowing there."
"Oi, newbie who can't even swing a sword properly. Have you finally gone mad?"

"That’s rich coming from you."

"Wha...?"

"Anyway!" Kurun spoke in an unusually loud voice, "I'll guide you. Because I have a request for you."

"A request?"

At Gilliam's question, Kurun nodded. And said something completely out of place for the situation.

"So that he can return as rightful king of Helio, I want you to work for the prince of Helio."

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Chapter2

2016-09-09T13:57:04Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 2: Phantoms==

=== Part 1 ===

"It seems you'll have trouble with women."

It was said so suddenly that Orba nearly spat out the mouthful of soup he had just taken. They were within the dining hall of the Fifth Army Corps barracks. The one who had called out to him with a tray in hand was Stan, a man who was shorter than Orba and who was eye-catching because of his width.

He was originally from the coastal countries but various things had apparently happened and the story was that from childhood onwards he had grown up amongst the Zerdian nomads. About five or six years ago, Talcott had been visiting that region and had lured him away to live the life of a mercenary.

"Can you predict that by his looks?" Next to Orba, Shique asked with amusement. "How can you tell when he has bandages wrapped around his face?"

"As for how, it's more about a glint in the eyes or the surrounding atmosphere. The old woman who brought me up was especially good at it but I only found I could do it myself after I'd left the tribe."

Stan’s face had wrinkles that seemed completely out of place as he was around twenty years old. Because of that, when he was quiet, which was usually the case, his appearance gave a sense of dignity, but when he spoke, he was artless and simple.

"And? What kind of women troubles are we talking about?"

"Well, I could tell if I could see more of his face. Right, there are signs that he has some kind of fate with noblewomen. You should be careful even if you get invited to the bedroom; right now, if you spend the night together with either, it won't be a good thing."

"With either?"

"Stan, what are you doing?" Talcott appeared from behind. Also carrying a tray, he punched Stan in the back. "I told you to get a seat. You don't have time to speak to Mephians."

After he had one-sidedly declared that and given Orba a sidelong glare, the two left.

"Noblewomen, is it?" Sitting besides Shique, Gilliam gave an uninterested smile as he gnawed at a chicken bone. "If I remember right, either in Tydan or Ba Roux you saved a woman who was being attacked by a dragon in the amphitheatre. From what I heard afterwards, that was Mephius' imperial princess."

"That's not all though. I've told you about Orba, right?"

"You'd have to be crazy to believe that drivel."

Gilliam had heard about Orba being Prince Gil's body double. But as he had been away from Solon during the time Orba spent as a body double, the tale seemed impossible to believe. For a start, he knew from gossip that the masked gladiator Orba was active within the Imperial Guards and that he had won the overall victory at the Founding Festival's gladiatorial games.

"Are you saying that he played the parts of both Orba and Gil?"

With that, he refused to listen anymore. Shique had also half given up.

"If you don't believe it, fine. But don't go telling anyone else."

"I'm not stupid enough to make myself a laughingstock."

It was still early in the evening but Gilliam was drinking wine like it was water. It was three days since they had been hired as mercenaries. With war close at hand, they practised working in files and each one was reviewed as to which weapons and fighting styles they were good with, but even though they were drenched in sweat every day from training, the mercenaries were still wilful.

''I came to the wrong place''.

It occurred in passing to Orba that having to hide his face was inconvenient. Since he had thrown everything away anyway, he should have gone to a land where the prince of Mephius' face was unknown.

"Orba," said Shique who seemed to have realised his mood. "I know how you feel; this region's climate and features are just too different from Mephius that it's tough in and of itself. Oh well, once we've had our fill of work here, we can always go somewhere else. How about the coastal countries next time? Have you ever seen the sea, Orba?"

"You sure take things at your ease." He had intended to feign curtness but couldn't help but smile wryly.

The dining hall was filled to the brim with mercenaries of all origins and ages. But Mephians were rare as Taúlia and Mephius had not had diplomatic relations for over a hundred years. If you went back to the time of Zer Tauran when the city-states currently scattered throughout the west had been united under a single flag, then it was close to two hundred years. During that time, there had been innumerable fights. Things were fine since this was a gathering of mercenaries, but if this had been a hall used by regular soldiers, the circumstances for Orba and the others would have somewhat different. Even if Governor-General Ax Bazgan had suddenly decided in favour of reconciliation with Mephius, it was not so easy to break the chains of fights and hatred that had accumulated between both countries over the long years.

"You being you, you must hate not having a plan." His face having now gone red, Gilliam spoke. "You're not particularly interested in the mercenary business, are you? After leaving the Imperial Guards, what were you planning on doing?"

"Well..."
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v05 059.jpg|thumb]]

"Well, nothing! From back when we were gladiators, I could never understand what you were thinking. But now it's different from when we were gladiators, we're companions who'll fight shoulder to shoulder. If you were a bit more cooperative..."

"Wah! I never expected to hear something like that coming from you. You're the one who was always getting scolded by Tarkas-dono for causing trouble."

"Shut up!"

While the two were going back and forth, Orba stopped eating and looked up at the dimly-lit ceiling.

''How long has it been?'' He wondered.

Not that much time had passed since he left Mephian soil. Two weeks at most. And yet when he remembered all the things that had happened in Mephius, he felt like they were events from a far off past.

Nobody here other than Shique knew of it and if they were told about it, they would probably be like Gilliam and not believe that Orba, once a boy who had been forced into becoming a gladiator who killed for public entertainment, had by some trick of fate become the body double of the Imperial Dynasty of Mephius' Crown Prince Gil Mephius and had fought in this war-torn era.

It happened just after Mephius and the Kingdom of Garbera had made peace at the end of a ten-year war. Princess Vileena Owell was sent from Garbera as a fiancée to be married into Mephius and Orba, wearing the "mask" of Gil, had in Garbera defeated the great general Ryucown who had risen in revolt and in Mephius had foiled the aristocrat Zaat Quark's planned uprising. Furthermore, when Taúlia had crossed over the border and he had only a small number of soldiers to hand, he had prevented their advance by making use of the expectations held by Noue Salzantes, the resourceful Garberan commander who had tempted Zaat into revolt, and had established an agreement for peace between Taúlia's governor-general Ax Bazgan and Gil.

Where these many-sided activities would end, no one knew. Later, when Garbera and Ende had been on the verge of opening hostilities, Gil had ignored Emperor Guhl's orders and had rushed in reinforcement to Garbera.

Just as Gil Mephius' name seemed about to resound throughout the centre of the continent, the prince had suddenly disappeared from the front stage of history. He was assassinated by one of Mephius' twelve generals, Oubary Bilan.

… Of course since Orba was right here, this wasn't true. It had been made to look that way as revenge against Oubary Bilan for burning down Orba's home village six years earlier.

''Six years''.

It could be said that Orba had lived only for revenge against Oubary.

When he had lived on the streets by banding together with hoodlums, when he had been degraded to the status of gladiator and had been forced to live next to death, and when he was suddenly made the crown prince's body double because their appearances were exactly alike.

The black blood that flowed within him, the lines of his muscles that had changed beyond recognition in six years, the opponents he had gone through one by one; all had been solely for the sake of destroying Oubary. In a sense – although he himself would never accept it – those six years had shone. Although dark and repulsive, made of the viscous blood he was so drenched in that he could no longer tell if it was his or that of other people, they had shone.

As proof of that, now that he had achieved his revenge against Oubary, he had lost his aim in life.

Even acting as a body double had only been a way to get close to Oubary and thus get his revenge. And so, it was no longer necessary to wear the "mask" of Mephius' crown prince. For the double purpose of throwing Oubary down into the bowels of the earth and of making the prince disappear, Orba had set up Gil Mephius' assassination.

It had been two weeks since then.

Although somehow or another Orba had left with Shique and Gilliam when they had gone west to become mercenaries, as Gilliam said, it wasn't something that he himself had truly wanted.

''Now, after so long''.

If he became a soldier, who would he have to kill, what would he gain by it? Taking up the sword was troublesome. But Orba didn't know any other way to survive. In this short period of time, Orba had come to realise that he truly couldn't do anything except hold a sword. This was because no other way of living into the future had occurred to him.

Taúlia, or rather the entire region of Tauran, was nearing a crisis because of the troops of a mysterious sorcerer who called himself Garda. That rumour had been going around from since when Orba was the prince's body double. At that time, his existence had been no more than unidentified threat that had appeared in the north, but now the troops would soon be approaching Taúlia.

''Am I fascinated because I still want to be a hero? Officially enter into service in Taúlia then go up in the world by accomplishing one feat after another?''

Like the dream he had imagined in his childhood of becoming successful through nothing but his sword... Although that was a plan for the future, Orba didn't feel any more cheerful.

"You're a thoroughly strange guy." said Gilliam.

"What?"

"Even back when we were gladiators, you didn't have such gloomy eyes as now. Or rather, it's now that you look as though you're in despair because your freedom has been snatched away. When you're around, liquor loses its taste. Hurry up and go back to the room, Boy."

"I'll do that."

Just as he had roughly flung those words over his shoulder and was about to get up,

"Were you the one who beat Adelber in a sword fight?"

''Bouwen''.

As Bouwen Tedos, the commander of the Fifth Army Corps called out to him, his immediate reaction was to want to turn his face away. He had met him when he wore the "mask" of Prince Gil.

"That's him, general."

As Shique and the others were about to respectfully get to their feet, Bouwen stopped them with sign of his hand. Among the six soldiers present there, the only one who was legitimately a "general" was Bouwen. Although young, his bearing gave a feeling of dignity.

"I see. I really can't tell what his face looks like at all. Is what is under those bandages really so awful?"

"I was disfigured in an epidemic when I was child."

"Let me see. Even just a little is fine."

"..."

"What is it?"

Though he asked his question calmly, Bouwen's eyes were as sharp as a hawk's.

''Refuse and he'll suspect me of being an enemy spy or something''.

Orba felt intuitively. A mercenary who wouldn't show his face was certainly suspicious. As Shique and Gilliam watched silently on, Orba raised his hands to his bandages. As he was untying them,

"Ah, it's fine. My apologies." Bouwen stopped him with an upraised hand. Orba redid the bandage without saying a word. Shique had smeared the bandages with some suspicious medicine he had bought that dyed the skin red. Bouwen seemed to have seen it at a glance.

"Still, you certainly seem a bit frail for the battlefield. You said your name was Orba? You remind me of that Mephian gladiator. It would be spot on if you wore a mask."

After cheerfully adding "I'll treat you," he headed towards the kitchen. Meals here were basically free but if they paid out of their own pocket, they could get larger portions and buy alcohol.

"Hmm, quite a worthy person," Shique chuckled. "Orba, don't you think the impression is different from when you met him as the crown prince?"

"Maybe."

A new figure came racing in. He was an armed soldier who wore the uniform of the castle's Interior Guards. He stopped when he recognised Orba and the others.

"Oh, are you the Mephians who were hired as mercenaries?" He asked and went up to them.

Upon hearing 'Mephians', Gilliam grimaced. As they were former enemies of the Taúlians, had the soldier come here to pick some sort of fight or perhaps because of their past of being worked as slaves? Either way, he didn't want to be labelled as being a Mephian. Standing in, Shique asked,

"Do you need us?"

"No, that's – Ah, General Bouwen."

"What's going on?"

The soldier stood to attention as the general returned with a bottle of wine. And spoke a name that nobody there was expecting,

"N-No. It's Lady Esmena."

"The princess?"

"Yes. When she heard that Mephians had come, the princess said that she absolutely wanted to meet them."

"Wh-Why?"

"I was not given a reason. But, it is unusual for the princess to so actively request that something be done. Furthermore, as Lady Esmena has shut herself in her room these past several days, I wanted if possible to grant her wish."

"Mephius, is it?" For some reason, Bouwen bitterly chewed the edge of his lips. "But are you calling mercenaries before you when that is the only point they have in common?"

"Er?"

"No, it's fine. Well, how about it? Our country's Princess Esmena wants to meet you."

"We are after all but former sword slaves. To meet such an exalted person face-to-face..." Shique was about to refuse when,

"If we're talking about exalted people, didn't we serve as Imperial Guards to Mephius' crown prince?" Gilliam joined in from the side. He judged that this was a valuable opportunity.

''I-Idiot!''

While Shique glared at him, Bouwen opened his eyes wide.

"What? Imperial Guards?"

"N-No. It was only temporary." Shique covered up without a moment's delay. "We were once taken up by the prince and took part in the battle at Garbera's Zaim Fortress. After being given a reward, we immediately left Mephius, so we couldn't possibly call ourselves Imperial Guards."

Bouwen appeared plunged in thought for a short moment then,

"I get it. Hey, show them the way."

"Yes, Sir." The soldier respectfully obeyed. And so before they knew it, Orba and the others' wishes no longer seemed to matter.

''Esmena?''

That name flitted through Orba's mind. She was the daughter of Ax Bazgan, the governor-general of Taúlia. Furthermore, she had two or three times met Prince Gil face-to-face.

He should have already let go of his past as Gil. And yet, he felt strangely sentimental.

''I knew it, I came to the wrong place''.

"Hey, it turned out to be true," Gilliam said in a low voice as they were leaving. "That man's prediction. He said you had a fate involving noblewomen."

=== Part 2 ===

"Properly speaking," the soldier reminded them at length, "outsiders cannot be brought to the princess' residence without the lord's permission. This is a special case."

Pushing aside a hanging curtain and continuing down a corridor, they arrived at a section that was detached from the main building. There were figures on either side of the path that the mercenaries walked along. But although they certainly noticed Orba's decidedly strange appearance, they didn't obstruct them in any way.

"Princess, I've brought them. The mercenaries who have come from Mephius."

The princess' living room was much simpler than he had expected. When Esmena Bazgan appeared through a door that seemed to lead into her bedroom, a stinging pain stabbed at Orba's chest.

''She's grown thinner'', was the first thing he thought upon seeing the girl he hadn't met in about a month. Her full cheeks were sunken in, her eyes that should have been sparkling with curiosity were clouded, and her skin had turned paler.

The three of them bowed. On the way there, Shique had tied his hair up high. He had previously performed a sword dance in front of Esmena. As at the time he had worn make-up like in his gladiator days, just by changing his hairstyle, the impression he gave now should be completely different. With that, he would avoid any in-depth scrutiny.

"Thank you for taking the trouble to come here." The girl smiled but somehow seemed to have no energy.

The sunny room was always warm and pleasant, but because of the shutters, that atmosphere had completely disappeared.

"Please make yourselves comfortable. Have you finished your meal? I can have my ladies' maids prepare something."

"Please don't go to any trouble over us." Shique answered first so that Gilliam wouldn't be able to say "Some alcohol".

When the soldier who had guided them added "They seem to have been Imperial Guards to the crown prince," Esmena's expression changed.

"Then you have met His Highness Gil?" She asked enthusiastically.

From that moment, Esmena bombarded the mercenaries with questions. As long as it concerned the crown prince, she was curious about even the most trivial detail. The one who mostly dealt with this was of course Shique. Esmena listened with rapt attention, wearing the expression of a little girl whose mother was telling her one-by-one the heroic tales of Gil Mephius. The one which made an especially deep impression on her was the story of how the prince had saved the sword slaves from execution when they were falsely accused of having instigated the uproar at Seirin Valley,

"Ah, what a kind person..."

"Indeed. As he was a man of few words, misunderstandings occasionally arose around him, but he was a truly benevolent person."

"I know. He did not go about like a great hero with many feats of arms to his name but was a kind person with a somewhat bashful smile. I too received kind words from him."
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v05 071.jpg|thumb]]

She was about to nod smilingly when Esmena's expression suddenly clouded over. She lowered her eyes which had been so full of life a moment ago and her shoulders drooped dejectedly. Her long hair hung down on either side of her face and she looked for all the world like a puppet who had lost its strings.

"P-Princess, Princess."

The ladies' maids who took care of her rushed towards her. While she was being held by the shoulders, Esmena wiped her eyes.

"I'm alright. Yes, thank you." As the ladies' maids stepped back, Esmena gave a poor, weak smile. "I was praying to the Dragon Gods all along. That that lord couldn't be dead. Surely he was alive and would appear before me. While I was listening to your stories, I thought it was a somewhat childish wish. No, but I believe it. That that lord has surely hidden himself in order to accomplish great deeds somewhere..."

What had interrupted Esmena's words was that she had heard stifled laughter, completely unsuited to the situation.
Startled, Shique and Gilliam turned around. The quiet laughter was coming from Orba who had turned his face downwards. Esmena was taken aback,

"W-What is so funny?"

"Isn't this supposed to be funny? That Prince Gil is alive? He died. At Apta, through a trick of that foolish general, Oubary."

"I-I have heard so. But that lord..."

"No, wasn't that prince equally foolish? Since he wasn't able to see through his vassal's betrayal? As for his being a great hero, let me humbly say that the princess overestimates him."

"O-Orba,"

Ignoring Shique's whispered words, Orba continued,

"And the prince won't have rescued the slaves because he was kind or anything. Or rather, that's just nonsense. He looked down on slaves and their lives were nothing to him; they were bugs who had happened to land on his arm and because by chance he was in a good mood that day, he brushed them off without crushing them. He just did it on that kind of whim."

"Y-You..."

Gasping for breath, Esmena tried to stand up. But it had been a long time since she had put all her strength into her legs and she became dizzy from standing up too fast. She unconsciously shook off the hands of the ladies' maids who were reaching out to support her,

"Y-You are also one of those whom the prince saved. That you should so disdainfully..."

"I hate him. That man known as Mephius' Crown Prince, Gil Mephius. That sly, secretive sophist never showed anyone his inner heart and thoughts. He always seemed to be carrying some shady secret. Begging your pardon, but what does the princess know about the crown prince? He doesn't deserve a single one of your tears. That kind of man should just be forgotten."

"Y-You... You!"

The ladies' maids were astounded to the core when Esmena grabbed a vase from the table top and threw it with all her strength at Orba.

The vase shattered with a loud crash.

"Princess!"

"Y-You hateful person! Leave, get out of here right now. O-One as insolent as you will no longer be tolerated in Esmena Bazgan's chambers!"

"Princess, Princess. This is bad for your health. Please, please calm yourself. Oh Millie, please call the doctor."

"There is nothing wrong with me! This person is... This. Person is...!"

Esmena's face was flushed so red it was hard to believe that it had been so pale just a moment earlier, and her steel grey eyes that had been blurred with tears now burned in anger.

"Honestly, what a difficult princess. Because you said to tell you about Gil, I spoke honestly..."

"Orba, you stop it too! Alright, this way."

Shique rushed to escape from the room which had suddenly erupted into noise. The guards at the door were standing open-mouthed.

"What is it that made the princess raise her voice like that?"

"Just a little excitement. Right, let's go, Orba. It's past curfew and we'll be getting a good scolding from the Head of Barracks."

After the three Mephians had hurriedly left, Esmena clung to one of her maids and wept loudly. While tightly hugging her shoulders, the ladies' maids exchanged glances,

''At last,''

''At last, she is crying''.

During the time Esmena had secluded herself in her room, she had sat alone without crying, nor of course without laughing. Not eating properly, barely moving within the room, she had seemed to become part of the furniture. Since Esmena always lavished her smiles on everyone without discrimination, when its mistress' heart appeared to have died, it felt as though the room itself had lost its liveliness and had been cast under an ominous shadow, and it had been heart-breaking for the ladies' maids who looked after her.

But now, Esmena's feelings had erupted and she was crying like a baby.

As they held her shoulders and rubbed her back, the ladies' maids also let their tears flow.

"You really are an absolute idiot!"

Gilliam gave Orba's shoulders a shove. Walking in front of him, Orba staggered but continued on without turning around.

"If the princess had remembered us favourably and if we'd stood out during the coming campaign, we would've gotten a much better offer than being mere mercenaries. Shique, it was a mistake to invite this guy along as a companion. Cut ties with him right now!"

"Stop screaming complaints, shut up."

"What? Then before cutting ties, how about I cut you through the neck?"

"Now, now. As for the princess remembering us favourably – Gilliam, you were so tense you didn't speak a single word. If you had stayed there any longer you would have suffocated."

"S-Shut up!"

"Orba," Shique called out to Orba from behind in a changed tone of voice. Orba merely turned his head around. "You, to Princess Esmena..."

"What?"

"Ah, no. Nothing."

Orba frowned suspiciously but then immediately turned back around.

While observing the boy's back, Shique wondered about something.

Seeing Princess Esmena's emaciated form, then seeing how she happily lost herself in listening to stories about the prince, of course Orba wouldn't be able to remain indifferent.

''Orba might have been superimposing someone's else's image on top of hers'', thought Shique.

In Taúlia once the sun went down, the day's heat dissipated surprisingly quickly and although the places were the same as they were at noon, they became unpleasantly chilly. On either side of the street, shops offering food and drink had started to hang up their lights.

Gilliam continued to complain for a long time.

At about the same time, Ax called his various commanding officers for a conference.

The formation of the reinforcements to Helio had finally been confirmed. The one who would be leading them was Bouwen Tedos. The mercenary force attached to the Fifth Army Corps would also be travelling with them.

"Although Helio is preparing to borrow reinforcements from all over, its political situation is unstable," said Ax. Bouwen stood to attention as he received his orders. "It's so brittle that it could collapse all at once if so much as a seam gets torn. Don't make any mistakes in reading the situation, Bouwen. If you need to retreat, retreat. This isn't yet the time to fight to the bitter end."

"Yes, Sir."

It was the first time Bouwen was appointed commander of as many as about six hundred soldiers. His young face was flushed and it seemed that within his breast, the drums of war were already resounding.

After the commanders had left, Ax's hand reached for his waist then stopped. When he was excited, it was his long-time habit to bang the war fan that hung at his waist against the palm of his hand.

"Now," Ax growled with an expression as ferocious as though the enemy were before his eyes while the strategist Ravan waited within the room. "That damn impostor pretending to be Garda. Even if he can deceive the other kings, he can't deceive me. I'll definitely tear off his mask."

Ravan didn't reply. On the table which had been used for the council of war were letters which had been received from each of the city-states. Requests for reinforcements and calls for a joint struggle – each country was taking steps against Garda's army. But among them, there was still no word from Cherik.

=== Part 3 ===

It was nine days since Orba had become a mercenary of Taúlia.

The troops under Bouwen's command left through the city's gate. Among them were of the mercenary forces which had been provided by the army with complete sets of armour and weapons.

They travelled along the main road which had been maintained since the time of the former Zer Tauran and advanced straight towards Helio in the northwest. Because in the Tauran region there was no other way of acquiring ether than to buy it from the coastal countries, there were few aviation units. On this occasion, Taúlia had not sent any carriers and though they were bringing along eight airships, these had been disassembled for the march and were transported by medium-sized dragons. It was the same for the cannons.

Marching together, it would take the soldiers four days to reach Helio. When night fell, they unfolded tents and set up camp along the side of the road.

While the soldiers gathered around the open fires and passed the time gambling, Orba silently sat with his back to a tree trunk. Happening to pass by him, Talcott jokingly said,

"Oh, Mr. Bandaged-swordsman-turned-masked-swordsman. You seem confident with a sword but how about this?"

He showed a pack of cards but Orba ignored him again. With a "Tsk", Talcott grimaced and left. Orba didn't have any special loathing for Talcott but he didn't feel like chatting idly with him either.

Incidentally, Orba was currently wearing a mask that he had received from Duncan. The mask concealed him from above his eyes down to his nose. The area around his mouth was wider than the tiger mask that Orba had worn before – or rather, than the cursed magical mask he had been made to wear.

To the side of the road were the ruins of a small fort. It no doubt dated back from the former Zer Tauran and as its interior was still just about divided by ceilings and walls, the officers were using it as their billet. He guessed that it dated back to the former Zer Tauran not because of the building's age, but first and foremost because nowadays it would be impossible to build a castle or a fortress by the side of the main road in the Tauran region.

…... "Oh, why is that?"

Back when he was the Crown Prince of Mephius, he had investigated the matter in depth by having Dinn, his page, show off his considerable erudition. Dinn had proudly lectured him,

"That's because the public roads from the Zer Tauran era have become trade routes with the coastal countries. The Tauran region has little contact with outside countries, so if these were cut off, it would be an issue of life or death."

"Take for example Taúlia, which is the furthest from the coast. If an enemy country blockaded the trade route, it would be at a clear strategic advantage, no?"

"Yes, but they have a common awareness that they were originally a single country. A foreigner might think it strange but even if up until yesterday they had done nothing but fight and wash blood with blood, if an attack came from the outside, they would come together as one to push it back – that is exactly what happened with our Mephius – because even though they quarrel, they have an especially strong sense of being compatriots."

"I see. If cutting off trade starts being used as a valid tactic somewhere, the other city-states would also do the same. And then the whole of the Tauran region would weaken and then starve. Does the tacit agreement about protecting the trade routes also make it easier in case of foreign invasions?"

"That's right."

Orba mentioned something he had read earlier and Dinn, slightly offended at having been robbed of a rare chance to show off his knowledge, had continued,

"But rather than a tacit agreement, you could call it their absolute taboo. It is said that the roads received the blessing of the Dragon Gods who were worshipped during the Zer Tauran era and if you attack a caravan travelling along them or install a blockade, you will simultaneously be attacked by all the other countries. In addition, it is the duty of each country with jurisdiction over the roads to protect caravans from bandits."

''Still'',

It didn't change the fact that the western Tauran region was fundamentally a world where only the fittest survived. It wasn't rare for a country's royal bloodline to be replaced within one or two generations or even for a thief to become king. How long would those unwritten laws continue to function? A story had it that when Mephius attacked Taúlia ten years ago, Ravan Dol had issued a written appeal and had somehow rallied the other countries even though they had by no means been inclined to do anything.

It had been a long time since the Tauran region had lost its king. It might be that in this land, the laws and authority of the Zer Tauran era had already faded away.

"What are you thinking about?"

When a voice called out to him, he raised his head and near him was the man named Stan. Without asking for Orba's permission, with a "Heigh-ho", he sat down next to him. From this close, his arms and legs looked short but as thick as logs.

"Here," he held out a small bottle towards Orba. He was about to raise his hand to refuse it but, "It's not alcohol," said Stan. "It's honey. It's pretty rare around here. I won yesterday at gambling."

Normally Orba would have ignored him but contrary to his stern appearance, this man named Stan was unusually friendly. Because he didn't push it any further, Orba for no particular reason took the bottle, scooped a finger in the honey and licked it off.

With a grin, Stan did the same. His always thin eyes narrowed even further when he smiled.

"Still, every time I see it, it's a very strange face."

"You can tell even though I'm wearing a mask?"

"In my case, it shows me a "colour". Hmm, I can't give you a full explanation but, ah, something like, this person is this colour so they have this personality maybe, this person sometimes looks blue so something bad is definitely going to happen soon, something like that."

"That's just normal intuition, right?" Orba said curtly. Stan was unruffled.

"But it's not something to take lightly. On the battlefield for example, I never go near a man who looks blue. Because that means that something bad is going to happen to him and in a battle, that probably means he's going to die. And in fact there's a very good chance that he won't come back. That's how I've survived on the battlefield. I'm not very skilled, you know."

"You said that you were brought up by nomads?"

Something had changed suddenly in Orba's heart. Since leaving Mephius, it was rare for him to take an interest in anything.

"Does everyone among the Taúlian nomads hold an ability like that?"

"No way," Stan smiled as he licked another fingerful of honey. "They're not different from ordinary people who live in cities."

"What about, say, those who are incredibly good at handling dragons? Those that can calm an angry dragon just by touching it with their hand. They can hear the dragon's "voice" or something like that."

"What's that?"

"If you don't know, don't worry about it."

At the opposite of Stan whose curiosity had been aroused, Orba turned away, having apparently lost interest.
"That's a really specific story. A dragon's "voice", hmm? If it's the people from the Barbarian village, that kind of thing seems possible."

"Barbarian?"

''Yes'', nodded Stan and continued,

"North of Helio there's Lake Kurán. It's said that there is a legendary village there. And it's said that from ancient times, even further back than the Zer Tauran era, the people there have worshipped the Dragon Gods. Since before humanity, before our ancestors arrived here from space... Basically, the people of that tribe are said to be the original inhabitants of this planet."

"There's also that theory that the Ryuujin tribe is the degenerated form of the Dragon Gods."

"Oh? I'll leave that kind of complicated discussion to scholars but in any case, those original inhabitants lost the war with humanity and disappeared, but it seems that they settled down in that Barbarian village."

"There are many adventurers and explorers wandering around looking for survivors of the Ryuujin Tribe. So there should be plenty of people who have come to hear about that legend. It's hard to believe that it's never been found up until now."

"That's the thing. The Zerdians hardly ever go near Lake Kurán. Tales from the Zer Tauran era say that it's the land of the Dragon Gods. So you could say that it's a sacred place for the Zerdians. A long, long time ago, a general – or was it a king? – aiming for the east-side of the Tauran region thought that it was convenient since no Zerdian would approach it and built a fortress there and controlled the entire area around the lake. Apparently, he was going to make it his advance base for capturing Tauran. But before long, that fortress disappeared as though it had been a dream. It wasn't burned down or attacked by surprise either, it truly just vanished without a trace."

"Oh?"

"Garda," Stan paused for a moment, "I don't know if it the same person as the one we're going to fight but the Garda I'm talking about was a priest of the Dragon Gods faith at the time of Zer Tauran. It's said that once a year, that Garda would perform a consecration at the temple of Zer Illias, well, you could call it a special sacrifice, during which he selected about a hundred people and sank them into the lake."

Orba was by no means superstitious but for some reason the wind that gently brushed against his skin felt unsettling.

"That reminds me, it's just a legend but I have a feeling there were beings known as Dragon Priestesses among the Barbarians. But I don't know if they're the same as the people who can hear a dragon's "voice" that you were talking about."

"I see."

After that, Stan talked about how a river that took its source in Lake Kurán had become the water of life for the people of Helio. For them as Zerdians, receiving that blessing from the sacred land of Kurán was a form of pride.
While listening to the various legends, Orba glanced around his surroundings.

The swords and spears which had been left all over, leaning against rocks or on the ground, gave off a pale metallic light by the flames of the fires. There was the incessant sound of words spoken in the strong western accent. The slightly bestial smell characteristic of when men were gathered together reminded Orba of his days as a gladiator.
Then, Talcott's voice could be heard in what sounded like a scream,

"Uh-oh," Stan stood up. "You're being made a sucker of again, Brother. He's got a good head but he is a bit quick-tempered. I'll be off."

Once Stan had left, Orba pulled the blanket he had been rationed with around his shoulders and settled down to sleep. The feel of his mask against the ground was incredibly depressing.

When he closed his eyes, Esmena Bazgan's haggard smile floated across the darkness behind his eyelids. It promptly overlapped with someone else's and Orba was unable to calm his feelings.

''I should go somewhere further away,'' he thought.

To a land where no one knew of Orba or knew the crown prince's face, and where he knew no one. A land where the names of the people he knew, of the countries he knew, would never reach his ears.

The troops travelled north along the Belgana Summits. The plains spreading east of the Belganas were dotted with villages belonging to no country and were also a neutral area and a border with Mephius. A fort was built in the peaks and kept a lookout on east and south, defending the border from anyone who tried to break through the mountains.

As the peaks gradually grew lower, Helio's outer walls came into sight. A column of ornately decorated riders awaited them before the gate. Bouwen sent a messenger on horseback and permission was soon granted for all of Taúlia's accompanying troops to enter into Helio.

The people lining the streets cheered with joy as the reinforcements arrived.

"So Ax, have you finally lifted your heavy backside?"

Said a person watching the scene from the top of a tower. The tall, lean figure smoothed back his hair and arranged his moustache. At first glance, he looked like a fop, but his entire body radiated the energy of a beast in the field. Unusually for the west, he lightly wore formal clothes over the armour that completely covered his limbs.

"That's a pretty good size too. Did you panic upon realising that if this place fell, you were next? Well never mind, we'll give you the heartiest of receptions."

Although he spoke as haughtily as the king, he was not originally from Helio. His name was Greygun and he was a mercenary commander from the allied country of Cherik. After running rampant through the battlefield, killing enemies and raping women, he would subjugate allied villages by force if necessary and wilfully set up base there. Such was the fame of Greygun, leader of the "Red Hawks" mercenary band.

However, his excesses having crossed the line, he had quarrelled with King Yamka II and been banished from Cherik. On that occasion, he had taken away not only his own band but also a great many soldiers from Cherik's regular army, so that all told, he had left the country accompanied by over seven hundred soldiers.

Naturally with that many soldiers to feed, there was a need to immediately be hired by some other country. Luckily for him, the entire Tauran region was in the middle of an invasion by Garda's forces and countries everywhere wanted strong military units. Thus Greygun came here, to Helio.

With the total annihilation of the reinforcements sent to Eimen followed by a civil war, Helio had very few regular soldiers left and Jallah, who had only just become king, unhesitatingly welcomed Greygun's forces and promised them high rewards.

From then on, Greygun had all but taken on the entire managing of military affairs. His men's behaviour also seemed to say that this town was already theirs.

It was said of Greygun that he was originally an orphan born from the womb of a prostitute who had been worn to the bone on the battlefields. When he drank, he always said, in a tone that mingled conceit and self-mockery at his own birth,

"I'm a man who was born on a battlefield and who will die on a battlefield."

Such was the man who, while looking down on Taúlia's marching troops from a tower window, asked the man who was waiting behind him,

"When do you judge that Garda's forces will act?"

Like the desert people, this man wore a cloth over his head that was fixed in place by a ring. Though his features were finely chiselled, he was as thin as though wasted away by disease.

"We will act in a week's time." His rough voice resembled the menacing noise of a desert snake on the prowl.

"Indeed?" Greygun spat on one of his fingers then used it to smooth his moustache. "Those damn Taúlians still put on airs as the rightful descendants of Zer Tauran, but will their mouldy old pride be of any use to them in battle? I'll be sure to watch on."

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Chapter1

2016-09-09T13:06:47Z

Stratos: Undo revision 501264 by Stratos (talk)

==Chapter 1: The Mercenaries of Tauran==

=== Part 1 ===

Kilro was about two hundred kilometres southeast of Mephius' capital, Solon. When he had been informed that the lord of Kilro had been hung by the neck during the slave uprising that had occurred there, Mephius' Emperor Guhl had said in a murmur,

"Perfect."

Kilro had been part of Mephius since long ago but, in truth, three generations ago counting from Guhl, it had been lost to civil war. After that, it had been governed by a powerful local family. Roughly thirty years ago however, when internal divisions arose within that family, one faction requested reinforcements from Mephius. At that time still in his thirties, Guhl had sent the reinforcements. The terms of exchange were that Kilro would become Mephian territory provided that faction was given considerable autonomy and self-governance.

Utterly suppressing the conflict and with Kilro as his base, Guhl had successfully regained control the Vlad Plateau, which contained Seirin Valley – where the betrothal ceremony between Crown Prince Gil and Princess Vileena was held – said to be the sacred place where Mephius had been founded.

Kilro was at the centre of the Domick Flats. The land was rough and by no means fertile, but it was endowed with a large air carrier relay base, a structure which ranked second only to that of Birac, which was the centre for domestic trade. However, as air carrier trade was sluggish, Kilro was currently more strongly focused on being a military base.

No matter how much they got married with the imperial family or swore vows of loyalty, for such an important location to be left to vassals who were not under his direct control was a situation which couldn't fail to irritate the emperor.

Therefore, was this not "Perfect"?

Guhl had immediately organised troops and had dispatched Oubary Bilan to subdue the revolt in Kilro.

And thus not so long ago, Isphan York had been appointed as the new lord of Kilro. He was one of Mephius' twelve generals.

"Or else there is also the rumour that it may have been the emperor himself who incited the rebellion," said Fedom Aulin within one of the castle rooms. After glancing upwards at the other six people present as though seeking their reaction, he continued, "One point of view has it that even the internal disputes that arose within the governing family thirty years ago were originally one of the emperor's schemes. As we can see from his erecting a shrine to the Dragon God faith, Emperor Guhl is obsessed with ancient conventions. He was no doubt willing to do whatever it took to regain Seirin Valley during his own reign."

Fedom paused on purpose at this point,

"Could that be it?"

"Or it might not be."

The reactions of the six were not pleasing to Fedom.

''Tsk. They're all getting cold feet''. He inwardly stifled his bitterness.

Their expressions were clearly different from what they had been before. When the seven had gathered there in Kilro, they were united in being concerned over the country's future and were a group of heroes willing to rebuild Mephius by force if necessary. Isphan York was one of those that Fedom had won over to the anti-Guhl faction and when he had been appointed as the new lord of Kilro, Fedom had seen it as a good opportunity to gather together there all the members of that faction under the pretence of helping him govern Kilro.

At first, they had had wild discussions during which they let slip their anger towards the Mephian emperor's wilful self‐righteousness. Raising their wine cups in the air, they had toasted Mephius' future health before draining their cups empty. As the seven were united in a single purpose – namely their ambition to depose the emperor and install themselves as the country's key figures – they had held passionate debates and that future had not seemed so very far away.

''But now''.

Even when offered a worthy topic for criticising the emperor over, the six of them didn't bite.

Fedom felt incredibly thirsty. The sun was still high so there was of course no chance of liquor being brought out on the table tops. But what meaning was there in keeping up the appearance of morality at this point? Feeling waspish, Fedom was about to call over an attendant when,

"It's been over two weeks." Indolph spoke suddenly.

He couldn't tell from the general's ever expressionless face whether he meant it had already been two weeks or that it had only been two weeks. But at those words, the mood within the room sank even further and Fedom lost all urge to drink.

''Right, two weeks''.

Since Crown Prince Gil Mephius had lost his life –

Perhaps because the general mood was so low, the conversation became more energetic than it had been for Fedom's proposed topic.

"Which reminds me, it seems they still haven't fixed a date for Oubary's execution." Said Tesslan, an aristocrat living in Idoro who was serving in a diplomatic position.

"Say what you will, he is a man who assassinated royalty" Answered Nabarl, a somewhat corpulent soldier. "His Majesty the Emperor probably intends to put on a showy execution before the people. It might involve not only Oubary himself, but his entire clan being fed to the dragons."

"Then has the prince's funeral also been delayed because he's waiting for that?"

"I suppose."

Naturally the conversation did nothing to lift the mood. Fedom turned his away from their faces as they carried on their laconic discussion in hushed tones.

Following the prince's death, the emperor's despotism had grown ever stronger. Take Rogue Saian or Odyne Lorgo. For having ignored the emperor's wishes by helping the prince when he was sending reinforcements to Garbera, both generals were being kept away from Solon. Furthermore, even the leading aristocrat Simon Rodloom was still under house arrest on the charge of having remonstrated with the emperor.

Now that they had lost Prince Gil, who was originally intended to be their leader, each of the seven who had gathered because of their anger at the emperor's high-handedness had lost even the shadow of their resolve.

"Speaking of being delayed, what is going to happen with Garbera's princess?" Asked Merlock, a former member of the Imperial Council.

"It seems a delegation from Garbera arrived just the other day," answered Tesslan. "Ostensibly, it's to present condolences for the prince's death, but of course they'll no doubt also be discussing what will happen to Princess Vileena after this. The delegation met directly with the princess herself, but according to rumours among the palace waiting-maids, she appears to have refused an immediate return to her own country."

"Isn't it that she intends to wait for the prince's funeral?"

"But what about the alliance with Garbera? At present, there are no other suitable young men within the imperial family."

"Garbera's Prince Zeno is unwed. Isn't it possible a new alliance will be forged through a marriage to Princess Ineli?"

"No, it seems that Taúlia has been sounding her out."

"And now it's Taúlia," spat Nabarl.

Although Prince Gil had concluded an alliance with Taúlia, he should have attacked and seized the wide western territories and promptly broken free from the suffocating relationship between the continent's three central countries – so said the advocates of attacking Taúlia.

"But at the moment, the emperor seems rather to be considering drawing closer to Ende."

"Speaking of Princess Ineli," as the conversation almost returned to the emperor, Tesslan hastily changed the topic, "They say there's been something strange about her since she returned from Apta, "

"Ah, I've heard that too."

They said that on the day she returned to Solon, as though unable to suppress her anger at something, she had vented at everything and had screamed at her ladies'-maids and friends alike. And when she had been informed of her step-brother's death, she had exclaimed, "That can't be true."

Visibly shaken, she had done no less than go and negotiate directly with the emperor to "Have them investigate it again". The emperor had always been indulgent towards Ineli but as was to be expected, this time he had raised his voice and had scolded her harshly.

"Well, Ineli-sama was close to Prince Gil and she's at that age, so her feelings were probably thrown into upheaval."

''Humph''. Fedom stifled a yawn. At one time, said Princess Ineli had made Fedom break out in cold sweat as she had come close to realising Prince Gil's real identity, but now that Gil was no more, Fedom had no interest in conversations about her.

Incidentally, regarding the Grand Duchy of Ende which had come up in the conversation earlier. Just recently, Prince Eric had intended to march his army into Garbera but, partly because Prince Gil had arrived with reinforcements, he had pulled up camp almost without their crossing swords. It was thought this might cause some friction in relations between Mephius and Ende, but in the end the delegation that had arrived bore only condolences, without expressing any official criticism or dissatisfaction.

According to whispers in the wind, it seemed that Ende's struggle for succession was coming to a head. That being the case, that country probably didn't want to stir up unnecessary trouble with Mephius.

''That damn Orba''.

Fedom cursed inwardly as he sipped lukewarm tea in place of wine. Of course, only he knew that Crown Prince Gil Mephius had at some point been replaced by the gladiator Orba.

''To die in a place like that''.

Orba was a man with the devil's own luck. So when he had heard that he had died when Fedom's back was turned, it didn't feel quite real. He also felt that he was being sentimental in being unable to abandon his ambitions.

Fedom too had dreamed too much. His dreams were too big. One by one they had solidified underfoot and now, when at long last they seemed to be within reach, his dreams had disappeared like a mirage before his eyes. The swaggerers who burned with the ambition of dragging Guhl Mephius from his throne were now no different from elderly nobles who had retired from life in Solon. It felt like they were having an insignificant chat over tea, talking about anything and everything.

''But I can't grow careless''.

Fedom tightly grasped the hand resting on his knee. The seven people here were, so to speak, accomplices. If their plans fell through here, one of them might approach the emperor by denouncing the other six.

''With what happened to Simon and Rogue, doubts and opposition towards the emperor are growing. If I can hold my nerve, I should be able to recruit new companions. I can't change course. It's too late now to throw it all away.

Much too late''.

Fedom Aulin wiped his sweaty palms on his knees.

He thought he saw Emperor Guhl's figure flicker in the shimmering heat behind the other six.

=== Part 2 ===

Clouds of dust whirled tempestuously. Tens of dragons galloped over the ground. One dragon-riding warrior was outstandingly fast.

"What, what? You can't win against Tauran's other dragoons like this! Are you fine with letting the soldiers of the suzerain state of Taúlia be laughed at?"

The leading rider who had raised his voice angrily was Ax Bazgan. The governor-general of the city-state of Taúlia let his large body be jogged up and down as he sat astride his favourite Yunion dragon. Several metres behind him, the soldiers were likewise galloping along on Unions. Ax was perfectly aware that compared to the small Tengo, these were not dragons that were easy to handle, but still Yunion dragons were by nature far easier for humans to tame than were the similarly medium-sized Baians.

They were a new species that Ravan Dol had taken great pains to train. Ax felt that if one could not handle them as well as a horse, one could not survive in the turbulent war-torn Tauran region. Above all, Taúlia was facing an imminent threat. Until not so long ago, Ax's bitter enemy had been Mephius in the east. But now –

''Oh''.

All of a sudden, a shadow appeared in his field of vision. Looking at him from the corner of his eye, he appeared to be a youth of about twenty. He recognised the virile features that could be seen through the visor of his helmet.

"Oh," Ax's thick lips curved into a smile, "so you did it, Raswan."

Raswan was Ax's nephew. As was to be expected, he was skilled. He didn't usually take part in Ax's dragon drills but this one time, he had said, "Uncle, I will be accompanying you today" and had come. And now, without answering Ax's call, he was focussed intently on galloping his dragon.

''Hmmm''.

The road along the ramparts that Ax always used for his dragon drills had been trampled flat by the dragons' feet. An irrigation canal ran right beside it and wide fields spread outwards. The people doing farm work there rested their hands for a bit as they watched the dragons being exercised.

With a sigh, Ax turned to look over his shoulder.

"But still, they're an undisciplined bunch. Raswan, you go first. They need someone to lead them by the hand."

He said and, slowing his dragon's pace, he let Raswan take the lead. Meanwhile, he went around to the tail end and continued encouraging his men from the rear.

The dragon exercises took nearly another two hours. When Ax called out "Right, stop", the men and dragons were so exhausted that they couldn't move from where they were. Only Raswan Bazgan pretended stoicism and gave Ax a bow as he returned to the front.

As Ax was wiping away his sweat, the strategist Ravan Dol came up to him.

"Thank you for your hard work, my lord."

"Aye. I took my eyes off him for a moment and Raswan has become a fine Tauran warrior." As Ax spoke, he knit his eyebrows as though somewhat displeased. "But, that fellow..."

"Is there something which is worrying you?"

"No, I was just wondering about the way he's looking at me..."

When they had been lined up in a row next to the dragons and when he had bowed and left also, those eyes held some kind of negative emotion when directed towards him. Raswan's eyes, like Ax's, had always been dark. But whereas Ax's were always brimming with a vigorous light, Raswan's eyes were strangely irritating to the person he was staring at, and there was something about that made them feel uneasy.

"No doubt he is dissatisfied because my lord was being considerate of him."

At Ravan's words, Ax's expression grew bitter.

"Nothing less from you, Sir Master Strategist. You're good at reading the inner workings of ordinary men."

"At times such as these, when a youth earnestly throws down a challenge to a competition, the elderly should sympathise with their feelings and confront them head on. Taking the long-term view, whoever loses or wins in this kind of situation is frankly of no importance."

"You say that but the people were watching. And Raswan is a prideful man."

"Although my lord has a discerning eye for others, when it comes to the way you treat them, your knowledge is a little lacking"

"You should show a little more of that knowledge towards me," Ax grimaced. "Once I find a better strategist, I'll pull out that tongue of yours and throw you out of Taúlia."

Leaving the Yunion with a dragon-groom and once Ax had changed his clothes, they went towards Taúlia Castle. Although it was called a castle and had a moat dug around it, its appearance was more that of a manor. While eating a simple meal in the ground-floor hall that faced the courtyard, Ax received various reports from his vassals. Afterwards, he brought Ravan to his own chambers.

"Well then," Ax broached the topic in an offhand sort of tone. "Isn't it about time that Taúlia sent a delegation with condolences over Prince Gil?"

"It is still too early for that." Ravan was a man who always had answers prepared so no matter what kind of question might be thrown at him, he would reply immediately and without faltering. "The letter which arrived from Emperor Guhl Mephius about half a month ago praising the "triumph of both armies" was extremely vague, and nothing has yet been made clear as to a peace conference or an alliance. All the less so since Prince Gil, who promoted negotiations for reconciliation, has passed away. First of all, let us send a letter in my lord's name expressing your determination to carry out the prince's dying wish. You could also attach a proposal to have a stone monument erected at the border between Apta and Taúlia in honour of Lord Gil Mephius who worked towards peace between the two countries."

"Hmm."

"It appears that Mephius has yet to hold a funeral service for Lord Gil. Don't act hastily until then."

"I get it," Ax nodded unreservedly and gave a small sigh. "Damn, so I won't be able to gauge the emperor of Mephius' mood."

Ax knew that now that the threat of Garda's army was imminent, peace with Mephius had to be maintained at all cost. Besides,

''There's the war fan''.

When he was defeated at Apta, he had the war fan he always carried snatched away by Gil Mephius. It was no ordinary war fan. It contained the sovereign's seal from the ancient magic dynasty. It was the symbol of royal authority from the era of Zer Illias – in other words, the one who held it, and that one alone, could claim the right to rule supreme over this land of Western Tauran.

Gil had said that he would return it at some point to the Bazgan House. But now the prince was dead and the whereabouts of the fan were unknown. Because the loss of the sovereign's seal had been kept secret from most of Taúlia's subjects, they could not openly press Mephius for its return.

Ravan had sent scouts into Mephian territory. Their aim was of course to locate the sovereign's seal but they had yet to produce any satisfactory results. At present, Ax held greater fury against the criminal who had assassinated Gil Mephius than any of Mephius' chief vassals did.

And also,

"Is Esmena still shutting herself up in her room? Should I bring her out even if I have to do so by force?"

Ax's sources of worry were unending. Recently, his daughter hadn't been showing herself in public at all.

"What is it?" Ax asked after a while and gave Ravan a sidelong glare as the strategist hadn't come up with his usual immediate reply. Whether he was plunged in thought or thinking about nothing at all, the old man who looked much like a withered tree had mysterious eyes.

"Indeed, Lady Esmena. Unlike previously, when you were the one to shut her in her room, this time it is she herself who will not take a single step outside."

"Do you not know how to speak without throwing in sarcasm each and every time?"

"The reason is of course because of Lord Gil Mephius," said Ravan, ignoring Ax's rebuke. "Still, Lord Gil Mephius... It's strange."

"Strange in what way?"

"No, it's something I have thought for a while now. I had the scouts I sent to Mephius collect information about the prince and various unnatural points came up."

Mephius' prince was assassinated right after he returned to Apta from having personally led reinforcements to Garbera. The one who had killed him was said to have been a general who harboured a grudge against the prince.
"There's nothing unnatural about that."

"What was unnatural were the prince's actions before that. It seems that Lord Gil sent out letters in every direction."

"Letters?"

"I haven't pursued the matter to the end, but among them, some concerned a certain Birac merchant called Zaj. He addressed the Mephian nobles and ministers in charge of commerce and said that he would like them to entrust trade with Western Tauran to Zaj. It would seem that he helped during the struggle at Apta, and as that has now become his final will, it looks like the Crown Prince made preparations for his intentions to be known."

"Zaj..."

It was a name Ax remembered hearing. About a week earlier, a Mephian merchant had been holding a sales promotion on dragonstone ships. Because he went by way of the Northern coastal regions, he wouldn't charge for transportation costs, thus Ax had just given him instructions to procure a warship. That merchant's name had surely been Zaj.

As though guessing that Ax had a dredged up his memory during that pause, Ravan continued,

"Furthermore, there was also a letter in which he applied for the militarily-trained dragons at Apta and their dragon-grooms, not to mention the Yunion dragons sent by our Taúlia, to be incorporated into General Rogue Saian's forces. None of this should have been particularly urgent business, so isn't it exactly as though he was setting up how to deal with the aftermath?"

"The aftermath of what?"

"Of his own death."

Surprise took Ax' breath away.

He stared at Ravan intently. The expression on the old man's face held no indication that he had just said something utterly outrageous.

"You must be joking. Are you saying that Prince Gil had a premonition of his own death?"

"I don't know. Or there is also the possibility that he faked his own death and is still alive somewhere. Sending reinforcements to Garbera was probably not what Emperor Guhl had intended. As Mephius is now, no one knows what might happen for defying the emperor, not even to the crown prince. Perhaps he had already made up his mind when he left for Garbera."

"And so he dealt with various things that would come up in the aftermath? Hmm, it's not impossible... But please don't say anything to Esmena. I don't want her to get her hopes up."

"I understand."

"Well, even if she's at that age, she only met Gil two or three times. Even if talk about marriage to Mephius once came up, what we'll need to do soon is to think about the succession, be it through Bouwen or Raswan."

And with that, the conversation about Gil came to an end. After all, Ax currently had a lot to think about. Mephius in the East and Garda who was approaching ever nearer from the North. Little by little, Garda was drawing towards the southeast while absorbing the soldiers from the fallen city-states. He couldn't just cross his arms and wait to be invaded.

Taúlia was currently widely recruiting mercenaries and was gathering and strengthening its armaments by buying dragonstone ships and weapons from Mephian merchants and from the countries of the coastal regions.

Moreover, there was the previous fight over Apta fortress. As it was said that Taúlia, whose national strength should have been overwhelmingly inferior, had cornered Mephius and within five minutes had bound it in an alliance in which the two countries were on equal footing, Ax Bazgan's fame had grown ever greater within the Tauran region. Messages poured in incessantly from the other cities. They all spoke in the same voice, asking for an alliance to guard against Garda's army.

However, Cherik's name did not figure amongst them. It was a city-state situated west of Taúlia. At the meeting held recently within the hall, as there had as yet been no messenger from Cherik, Ax crinkled his nose, openly displaying his annoyance.

"They think they're away from the route advancing towards Taúlia but they had better not be planning on watching as simple spectators."

"But it isn't certain that Garda is aiming for Taúlia, right?"

"What he wants is the sovereign's seal." Ax had decreed. "It's clear from the fact that he's assumed the name of a high priest of the Dragon God Faith from the former Zer Tauran. Since he's posing as Garda, he's using empty slogans about the revival of the former Zer Tauran to try to become king of the Tauran region. And for that, what he needs is the sovereign's seal."

Above all else, Ax boasted that he himself was the legitimate king of Zer Tauran. Therefore, he believed that a recently emerged power with a shallow history such as Cherik should immediately rush to Taúlia and bow down as its vassal.

The current king of Cherik, Yamka the Second, was still young at thirty-three years of age. In the previous king's time, Ax had frequently crossed swords with them, but when the era changed to that of the current king, they had concluded peace.

"It's probably because of his youth that he finds it embarrassing to rush here immediately so I'll give him time. But I can't keep waiting for long like this."

Ax spread a map of the surrounding area on the table. He thrust his finger at an area north of Taúlia. Looking at it from Cherik, the city-state of Helio was northeast across Lake Soma. It too was bound in an alliance with Taúlia. It went back more than ten years, to when Mephius had attacked Tauran and they had campaigned together in order to drive them away.

Currently, Helio was first in line of Garda's advance. Since Eimen, into which Ax's older sister had married, had fallen, looking at its position, it was easy to imagine that it would be the next target for Garda's army. There were three or four cities north of Helio but according to rumour, noble ladies from each of those countries had disappeared one after another. It seemed that just like Esmena, they had for a period of time been afflicted with nightmares. Perhaps because of that and because they were not in the path of Garda's advance, these cities had adopted a wait-and-see attitude. As these were smaller powers who barely managed to survive through trade with the coastal areas, Ax had from the start held no expectations of them.

If Helio fell, Taúlia would surely be next. Naturally notification of a request from Helio to form a united front had arrived more than a month ago. However as at the time Ax was proceeding with preparations for the capture of the Mephian fortress of Apta, the answer had been temporarily put on hold.

And meanwhile, the political situation within Helio grew stormier and stormier. King Elargon died defeated by Garda's army and the city was bathed in blood from the struggle for succession.

''We don't need this kind of trend''.

As far as Ax was concerned, no matter how powerful the city-state, it was a territory that would one day belong to himself as rightful king. The present situation in which tiny powers, blind to anything but the immediate future, competed against one another was irritating to him.

"So Helio's royal family has also been wiped out? Then the country's name might also be changed soon – at any rate this current king, Jallah, what kind of man is he?"

"He is a man of no ability. He is only good at reading people's expressions. It is simply that good luck befell him as other men of influence better fit to be king brought about their own ruin." Ravan gave his judgement easily but then added something strange, "But it wasn't only Jallah who was lucky."

"Are you talking about Queen Marilène? Apparently he was blinded by her beauty and wanted her for his own wife. Since she was able to protect her position and power as consort, the queen was indeed lucky."

"No, Helio itself. The men who declared their intention of being king of the new era were all hot-blooded military men. If any of them had become king, they would immediately have focused solely on organising their depleted army to confront Garda's forces to avenge King Elargon – and to dispel the stigma of being labelled a traitor and gain the support of the people – and would no doubt have caused their own destruction. Jallah however is more than half aware of the fact that he does not have the capacity to be king. Even now, he has made no move other than gather soldiers and he saves his strength just as our Taúlia is doing. From what I have heard, he has taken in a mercenary leader exiled from Cherik whose force is nearly seven hundred strong. If reinforcements from our Taúlia were to be added to that, Helio should not fall so easily."

"Ha!" Ax sneered deeply. "Well then, is that also lucky for my Taúlia? Tonight Jallah will be drinking in celebration with the depraved queen. While Hardross who is prostrate with illness will no doubt spend his days unable to even sleep properly because of anger."

Elargon's father, Hardross, was also an acquaintance of Ax's that went back to the time of the war with Mephius, more than ten years ago. Hardross was quite a bit older than Ax but he was a very sensible man.

Ravan had thought so too and had said at the time, "My lord acts haughtily towards everyone. But while King Hardross also occasionally gets angry, he is not loath to deal with my lord’s personality. Even though I am his elder, I feel I should concede his superiority."

"There are also the greetings to Hardross. Should I go over there?", asked Ax. He was by nature impetuous. While the war with Mephius had popularly come to be seen as a victory for Taúlia, in reality it had been severely taunted and knocked about. Moreover, Ax himself had been taken captive at Apta. Those glaring eyes wanted a victory. He had always been hot-blooded and was a lord who enjoyed personally leading the war horses and war dragons into violent struggles.

"No," Ravan shook his thin neck left and right. "Helio will be at war before long. Rumours alone do not give us a complete portrait of our enemy. It is vital to cross blades with them first-hand, so we should first send out the six hundred or so soldiers from the main mercenary force. There will be time enough for my lord to go in person after that."

As he snorted with displeasure, there was something that Ax did not notice and that Ravan deliberately didn't tell him, but in fact Ravan had received information that gave him no choice but to move cautiously.

=== Part 3 ===

The mercenary commander Duncan was subordinate to the Fifth Army Corps which was led by Bouwen Tedos. He was thirty-four years old. The Taúlians highly valued his skill at unifying the unruly bunch of mercenaries and it was rumoured that he would one day climb to the top and take the position of leader of the corps.

Duncan had cause for annoyance. It was all well and good to have called for mercenaries from far and wide as per Governor-General Ax's wishes, but even though they had already exceeded their full complement, applicants were still lining up outside the barracks. There were people from many different origins. Although naturally Zerdians were the overwhelming majority, even among them there were various kinds of people, from the ones who lived in city-states such as Taúlia to those who still lived as nomads or those who had settled and lived in tiny mountain villages.

But they weren't what was giving him a headache. No, that was a man called Adelber who had already been accepted as a mercenary.

The story had gone around that he was a descendant of the bodyguards who served the savage Geb kings. When he arrived in Taúlia about six months ago, he had made himself known to several commanders.

He was skilful. If anything, his figure was on the slim side, but he handled his longsword lightly and overwhelmed his opponents with his speed. A number of matches were held on the pretext of being selection tests for enrolment, and Adelber had showily defeated even the skilled regular soldiers of Taúlia.

But on investigation, it turned out that he had originally been a bandit leader. His behaviour in town was also bad. He ate and drank without paying, was rough with women and soon targeted soldiers from other countries.

Adelber had sought service with the government forces but because of his past, none of the commanding officers had agreed to take him. With no other choice, he had turned to working as a sort of backstreet bodyguard in the town and so earned a daily income. When Taúlia started recruiting mercenaries on a grand scale, he finally gave up on entering the official forces and applied instead as a mercenary.

Skilled as he was, he was chosen for employ. That group was different from the "well-behaved" regular soldiers. Duncan had bragged about being able to integrate even those with a bad-habit or two into the mercenary corps. Adelber was of course a thief, but he had believed that he would find a way to tame him. Less than five days after recruiting him, Duncan had begun to regret his decision. On the surface, Adelber never made any kind of mischief. It would have been better if he had, since then Duncan could have punished him or sent him away.

''It's influencing morale''.

There was something unpleasant about Adelber's features. His eyes that seemed to look down on you and the coarse smile he wore as he gossiped were having an effect on Duncan's spirits. Every night he would call on his fellow mercenaries to go bar-crawling and what Duncan was most afraid of was that the disagreeable atmosphere around Adelber would spread to the other soldiers. For Duncan, Adelber's existence was currently like having a small fishbone stuck in his throat. Once he let himself be bothered by it, his irritation and unease could only grow stronger and stronger.

''And just before an important war in which Taúlia's very existence is at stake''.

It would be too late once the war had started. He wanted to find a reason to drive him out before then.

Bouwen Tedos had visited the worried Duncan earlier. Surveying the line of those applying to be mercenaries, he had said.

"There seem to be some that we can use. Because what we need are numbers, we've been taking in everyone we could get our hands on but then if we reject all of the current applicants, there's also the chance that we might miss out on some valuable warriors. How about exchanging some of the previous hires for new ones?"

Bouwen Tedos was Archduke Tedos' adopted son and, although young, he was the leader of the Fifth Army Corps. Duncan held him in esteem for his courageous nature and surprisingly effective quick-wittedness. With an "Aye!", he had immediately agreed to the plan.

The next day, Duncan personally interviewed the applicants to choose some of them. Within the queue, he came across a man with an unusual appearance. Among the swordsmen there, his physique was unremarkable but he wore bandages wrapped around his entire face. The only parts that were uncovered were the areas around his eyes, the tip of nose and his mouth. Judging from his skin, he probably wasn't a Zerdian.

"What's with his face?"

"It seems he caught some infectious disease when he was a child."

The one who answered was not the person himself but another man standing in wait behind him. He too was eye-catching. His hair was long and his gestures somewhat effeminate. Though in a different sense from Adelber, he gave Duncan an uncomfortable feeling. In Tauran, it was considered loathsome for a man to make himself look like a woman or to imitate a woman's gestures, even as part of an artistic performance. The only exceptions were the priestesses of the Dragon God Faith. Even a man could assume that position if he took an oath to live as a woman. Because it was only permitted to holy priestesses, it was rather that it was considered "imprudent" for a man who was not one of them to mimic a woman.

"Ah, but there's no problem anymore. It's just that he keeps it covered because the skin breaks out in sores."

"And the name is?"

When Duncan asked that, the person in question finally opened his mouth. When he heard what he said, Duncan tilted his head to one side.

"I've heard that before. That's the name of the man from Mephius who captured Lord Natokk's forces in a single swoop during the recent battle at Apta."

"That's why we came here," once again the aforementioned feminine-looking man interrupted. "The name 'Orba' causes misunderstandings in Mephius so it's difficult to get by there."

They were a strange pair. Incidentally, they had one other companion but as this was the giant who was towering over the other applicants in the line, Duncan had from the outset decided that he would be one of the replacements candidates. Listening to them, they had been gladiators in Mephius.

''Ho. Should gladiators be standing on the same footing as Tauran soldiers?''

The man in bandages mostly stayed silent while the man who looked like a woman talked. Duncan also added those two as replacements, partly out of curiosity and partly out of a somewhat unkind wish to see them get thrashed.

Having thus chosen about twenty people, Duncan showed them to the barracks. Facing them were swordsmen that Duncan had also personally chosen from amongst those hired. He had intended to have them fight one-on-one but as the number of candidates exceeded his estimates, they were one person short. Duncan called one of his men.

"Get Talcott," he ordered.

Behind the Fifth Army Corps' barracks was an open space for performing joint dragon-handling drills. The swordsmen lined up to the east and west respectively while Duncan brought out a folding field stool and stayed put to observe the fights and decided who would go and who would stay.

There were no complicated rules. They could compete as they liked with the cloth-covered training spears or with wooden swords and axes. There were no armour or helmets prepared. This was as good as saying that as these were soldiers hired from outside, nobody would care even if they broke a bone, or received a life-long injury, or even if they lost their life through lack of skill. The Tauran region was a truly violent area.

"That..."

"What!"

Those who had already been chosen and those who would be exerting themselves in order to be chosen would each be thrown into a desperate fight. There was no need to create a life-or-death atmosphere in this situation. Because of the rise of Garda's army, Tauran was an area in which it was becoming more and more difficult to lead an ordinary life. Even though the wages were low, becoming a mercenary of Taúlia meant getting two meals and over three wooden pails of water a day. That was enough to put one's life on the line for.

As Duncan had expected, the giant named Gilliam overwhelmed the already selected swordsman. He had chosen a wooden axe but didn't need to use it as he dodged a horizontal thrust from his opponent's sword then brought a fist like a boulder down on his back. With that, the match was over. Once the swordsman, now frothing at the mouth, had been carried out, the next match began.

''Next is that dandy, huh?''

Only Duncan's eyes smiled.

That pretentious face would surely turn pale from the violence of the Zerdian way of fighting. But it was too late to regret now. The candidate Duncan had selected to be the dandy's opponent was one whom he had judged would prove comparatively useful.

"Begin!" One of Duncan's men stood between the two swordsmen and swung down his hand. With that, the match started.

"What the -"

Duncan yelped involuntarily. In an instant, the long-haired lady-boy had gotten in close to his opponent and sent his sword flying from his hand. Before Duncan's eyes, it went whirling through the air then pierced the ground. The watching soldiers unconsciously let out a cheer and the dandy bowed affectedly.

''Tsk''.

Contrary to expectation, he was a usable swordsman and there were no particular objections to hiring him. The selection matches advanced steadily. When only two or three were left, Talcott, who had been called over, finally arrived.

"Do you need me for something?"

Noticeably raising and lowering his right and left shoulders, he approached bobbing along. He too was not a Zerdian. He claimed that he had been a sailor employed by one of the coastal countries, but Duncan judged that it was ten-to-one he had been a pirate laying waste to those same countries.

When he heard about possibly being replaced, Talcott's expression turned sour. He was a youth of twenty-seven with a smattering of sparse stubble and he tried to completely avoid such a 'distasteful topic'. Suddenly rubbing his chest as though in pain,

"I got hurt during the last training drill. I'll be fine in time for the actual fighting but my recovery will be set back if I overdo it today."

"What was that," Duncan said threateningly, his impressive features making him look like a pirate captain himself.

"I'm giving you an order. Pick a sword and get ready at once."

"I'm strong, Captain. Since it's about hiring and firing, there are more appropriate guys to choose."

To be sure, Talcott was something of a master. His partner hired at the same time as he was, a man called Stan, looked slow-witted but excelled at handling guns. Although the two of them were young, their careers as mercenaries had apparently been long.

Then Talcott's eyes gleamed a slyly.

"Oh, how about Adelber?"

"What?"

"He's been boasting about how he personally beat up some of Taúlia's regular soldiers. Letting it slide might be sowing the seeds of misfortune."

"But that guy can do it. If I order him to take part in the replacement selection and he wins, won't he just get more and more conceited?"

Because the one name that bothered him had been brought up, Duncan started to waver. Talcott closed in on that.

"Pardon me saying so but that man seems to look down on you, Captain. Calling him over here and ordering him to fight without any say in the matter would be a good way to show your authority as captain. If he complains as much as once, you can go all out with yelling at him. Mercenaries are a moody lot. If just one of them seems to be taking the "Chief" lightly, then there's a risk that they'll make a show of not listening to orders. Frankly, whether Adelber wins or loses doesn’t matter at all."

"Hmmm"

Folding his arms in defeat, Duncan quickly came to a decision and this time ordered his subordinate to call Adelber.

However, there was only one candidate left. The man in bandages.

''Damn, when I noticed his skill, I should have allotted the giant to Adelber''.

He had no expectation that the man in bandages would win. As a commander of mercenaries for nearly ten years, Duncan was well aware that Adelber's skill was considerable. But Talcott was probably right. More than victory or defeat, the important thing was that he himself was seen to give the order.

The long interval waiting for Adelber to arrive was somewhat unnatural. The man in bandages who was standing around would sometimes look around in irritation. Then,

"Captain. Which unknown nobody is it that you feel like replacing me with?"

Adelber finally arrived. There was a turbulent light in his small eyes. Duncan deliberately pretended not to notice his anger and straightened his back.

"If we're talking about unknown nobodies then it's the same as you."

"Oh, but I think I've thoroughly displayed my skill to the people of Taúlia."

Contempt seeped out of his faint smile. He seemed to silently be complaining that he wanted to be rid of this nuisance, but exactly as though he were dealing with a bratty neighbourhood kid, Duncan flippantly shrugged his shoulders.

"I want to see it again with my own eyes."

"That so."

Adelber spat out a gob of saliva. Duncan had also thought about what to do if he kept complaining further but unexpectedly, he readily accepted the match. No doubt he was very confident of his own skill. But when he was finally standing opposite the man in bandages who called himself Orba, he said,

"Waving around a piece of wood is boring. A real weapon is best if you want to judge whether a guy is usable in an actual fight."

Duncan was disconcerted and glanced briefly at Orba, who nodded with an air of saying ''No problem''.

In the end, each held a Taúlian longsword. The sun was getting higher and higher.

Wearing his usual scornful smile, Adelber faced Orba.

Slightly apart from there, Talcott dropped down and assumed the air of a spectator.

He loathed Adelber. From the time he had met him, he had lorded it over others and spoke in a tone of command, exactly as though they were his underlings or something. There were some among the mercenaries who loved the skilled Adelber with his grandiose manners like they would a leader and who jaunted around with him daily, but from the bottom of his heart, Talcott refused to breathe the same air as that kind of man.

For that reason, he hoped to see Adelber kick the bucket during this replacement selection test or receive a serious injury, but,

''Honestly, isn't there anyone stronger left?''

The man he was facing was definitely unreliable. More than that, his build was like a boy's. Of course, it looked like he had been well trained but he couldn't possibly compare with the veteran Adelber.

"Well, since it's that bastard if he just gets into a close-run fight, Adelber's stock will fall."

"So this is where you were, Brother."

The one who called out to him was Stan, the friend Talcott treated like a younger brother. He was short and the only thing outstanding about his appearance was his width.

"What's going on?"

"Mephius' famous gladiators. Want to bet tonight's meal on the man in bandages?"

"I don't have a good feeling about Adelber's opponent."

"Whaaat, that guy's a really famous mercenary. Because a great many powers are after his life, he's hiding his identity like that."

"Oh, I see. I get it."

Stan was by nature docile – or rather, simple. Talcott mentally stuck his tongue out. With that, there would at least be some bright spot even if Adelber won easily.

"Begin!"

The match kicked off as Duncan spoke. Without losing a second, Adelber attacked fiercely. One thrust, two thrusts, his violent attacks fell towards Orba.

Orba was fighting defensively. While moving to the right or to the left, he would sometimes bend at the knee and stop a blow, and sometimes take a small leap backwards and dodge a jab. He had no control over the flow of the fight. Adelber's eyes gleamed with cruelty.

"Brother, where are you going?"

"I'm not so rotten a human being that I can watch without batting an eyelid while that greenhorn's neck gets sliced through."

"But the match looks like it'll be over soon."

"And that's what I don't want to watch so – "

As Talcott started to speak, noise suddenly erupted from the training ground.

Reflexively turning around, the mercenaries saw Adelber go in for the finishing blow, only for his sword to pass straight over Orba's head. Having suddenly gotten in close to his opponent, he brought the pommel of his sword against Adelber's nose.

Blood spurting copiously, Adelber fell back. His legs twitched convulsively but there was no sign of him getting back up.

"M-Match over!" Duncan yelled, surprise and joy half mingled in his voice.

"Oi," Talcott unconsciously grabbed Stan by the shoulders and shook him. "That guy's amazing! He knocked Adelber flat!"

"Brother, I won the bet."

"Oi, you did it!"

Ignoring Stan's words, Talcott waved and grinned at Orba who had passed the test.

"I believed in you from the start. And it was me who said to Captain Duncan that you looked like a usable guy and to put you in this test. So hey, treat me tonight. This your first time in Taúlia? Then I know a good place and can take you..."

Talcott's voice petered out and died. Deliberately ignoring him, Orba rapidly walked away under Talcott's very eyes. Even more striking was that he didn't spare him a single glance. Talcott saw red,

"T-That bastard, who does he think he is?"

"That's bad, Brother. Don't pick a fight in front of Mr. Duncan." Seeing that Talcott looked about to chase after him, Stan grabbed his arms and pinned them behind his back. "More than that, I get it. I'll treat you tonight, Brother."

''Dammit''. Resisting the urge to hurl insults at him, Talcott glared at Orba's retreating figure. ''Just when I was thinking that fool Adelber was gone, the bastard who's come in his place is even worse''.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Chapter1

2016-09-09T13:02:20Z

Stratos: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 1: The Mercenaries of Tauran==

=== Part 1 ===

Kilro was about two hundred kilometres southeast of Mephius' capital, Solon. When he had been informed that the lord of Kilro had been hung by the neck during the slave uprising that had occurred there, Mephius' Emperor Guhl had said in a murmur,

"Perfect."

Kilro had been part of Mephius since long ago but, in truth, three generations ago counting from Guhl, it had been lost to civil war. After that, it had been governed by a powerful local family. Roughly thirty years ago however, when internal divisions arose within that family, one faction requested reinforcements from Mephius. At that time still in his thirties, Guhl had sent the reinforcements. The terms of exchange were that Kilro would become Mephian territory provided that faction was given considerable autonomy and self-governance.

Utterly suppressing the conflict and with Kilro as his base, Guhl had successfully regained control the Vlad Plateau, which contained Seirin Valley – where the betrothal ceremony between Crown Prince Gil and Princess Vileena was held – said to be the sacred place where Mephius had been founded.

Kilro was at the centre of the Domick Flats. The land was rough and by no means fertile, but it was endowed with a large air carrier relay base, a structure which ranked second only to that of Birac, which was the centre for domestic trade. However, as air carrier trade was sluggish, Kilro was currently more strongly focused on being a military base.

No matter how much they got married with the imperial family or swore vows of loyalty, for such an important location to be left to vassals who were not under his direct control was a situation which couldn't fail to irritate the emperor.

Therefore, was this not "Perfect"?

Guhl had immediately organised troops and had dispatched Oubary Bilan to subdue the revolt in Kilro.

And thus not so long ago, Isphan York had been appointed as the new lord of Kilro. He was one of Mephius' twelve generals.

"Or else there is also the rumour that it may have been the emperor himself who incited the rebellion," said Fedom Aulin within one of the castle rooms. After glancing upwards at the other six people present as though seeking their reaction, he continued, "One point of view has it that even the internal disputes that arose within the governing family thirty years ago were originally one of the emperor's schemes. As we can see from his erecting a shrine to the Dragon God faith, Emperor Guhl is obsessed with ancient conventions. He was no doubt willing to do whatever it took to regain Seirin Valley during his own reign."

Fedom paused on purpose at this point,

"Could that be it?"

"Or it might not be."

The reactions of the six were not pleasing to Fedom.

''Tsk. They're all getting cold feet''. He inwardly stifled his bitterness.

Their expressions were clearly different from what they had been before. When the seven had gathered there in Kilro, they were united in being concerned over the country's future and were a group of heroes willing to rebuild Mephius by force if necessary. Isphan York was one of those that Fedom had won over to the anti-Guhl faction and when he had been appointed as the new lord of Kilro, Fedom had seen it as a good opportunity to gather together there all the members of that faction under the pretence of helping him govern Kilro.

At first, they had had wild discussions during which they let slip their anger towards the Mephian emperor's wilful self‐righteousness. Raising their wine cups in the air, they had toasted Mephius' future health before draining their cups empty. As the seven were united in a single purpose – namely their ambition to depose the emperor and install themselves as the country's key figures – they had held passionate debates and that future had not seemed so very far away.

''But now''.

Even when offered a worthy topic for criticising the emperor over, the six of them didn't bite.

Fedom felt incredibly thirsty. The sun was still high so there was of course no chance of liquor being brought out on the table tops. But what meaning was there in keeping up the appearance of morality at this point? Feeling waspish, Fedom was about to call over an attendant when,

"It's been over two weeks." Indolph spoke suddenly.

He couldn't tell from the general's ever expressionless face whether he meant it had already been two weeks or that it had only been two weeks. But at those words, the mood within the room sank even further and Fedom lost all urge to drink.

''Right, two weeks''.

Since Crown Prince Gil Mephius had lost his life –

Perhaps because the general mood was so low, the conversation became more energetic than it had been for Fedom's proposed topic.

"Which reminds me, it seems they still haven't fixed a date for Oubary's execution." Said Tesslan, an aristocrat living in Idoro who was serving in a diplomatic position.

"Say what you will, he is a man who assassinated royalty" Answered Nabarl, a somewhat corpulent soldier. "His Majesty the Emperor probably intends to put on a showy execution before the people. It might involve not only Oubary himself, but his entire clan being fed to the dragons."

"Then has the prince's funeral also been delayed because he's waiting for that?"

"I suppose."

Naturally the conversation did nothing to lift the mood. Fedom turned his away from their faces as they carried on their laconic discussion in hushed tones.

Following the prince's death, the emperor's despotism had grown ever stronger. Take Rogue Saian or Odyne Lorgo. For having ignored the emperor's wishes by helping the prince when he was sending reinforcements to Garbera, both generals were being kept away from Solon. Furthermore, even the leading aristocrat Simon Rodloom was still under house arrest on the charge of having remonstrated with the emperor.

Now that they had lost Prince Gil, who was originally intended to be their leader, each of the seven who had gathered because of their anger at the emperor's high-handedness had lost even the shadow of their resolve.

"Speaking of being delayed, what is going to happen with Garbera's princess?" Asked Merlock, a former member of the Imperial Council.

"It seems a delegation from Garbera arrived just the other day," answered Tesslan. "Ostensibly, it's to present condolences for the prince's death, but of course they'll no doubt also be discussing what will happen to Princess Vileena after this. The delegation met directly with the princess herself, but according to rumours among the palace waiting-maids, she appears to have refused an immediate return to her own country."

"Isn't it that she intends to wait for the prince's funeral?"

"But what about the alliance with Garbera? At present, there are no other suitable young men within the imperial family."

"Garbera's Prince Zeno is unwed. Isn't it possible a new alliance will be forged through a marriage to Princess Ineli?"

"No, it seems that Taúlia has been sounding her out."

"And now it's Taúlia," spat Nabarl.

Although Prince Gil had concluded an alliance with Taúlia, he should have attacked and seized the wide western territories and promptly broken free from the suffocating relationship between the continent's three central countries – so said the advocates of attacking Taúlia.

"But at the moment, the emperor seems rather to be considering drawing closer to Ende."

"Speaking of Princess Ineli," as the conversation almost returned to the emperor, Tesslan hastily changed the topic, "They say there's been something strange about her since she returned from Apta, "

"Ah, I've heard that too."

They said that on the day she returned to Solon, as though unable to suppress her anger at something, she had vented at everything and had screamed at her ladies'-maids and friends alike. And when she had been informed of her step-brother's death, she had exclaimed, "That can't be true."

Visibly shaken, she had done no less than go and negotiate directly with the emperor to "Have them investigate it again". The emperor had always been indulgent towards Ineli but as was to be expected, this time he had raised his voice and had scolded her harshly.

"Well, Ineli-sama was close to Prince Gil and she's at that age, so her feelings were probably thrown into upheaval."

''Humph''. Fedom stifled a yawn. At one time, said Princess Ineli had made Fedom break out in cold sweat as she had come close to realising Prince Gil's real identity, but now that Gil was no more, Fedom had no interest in conversations about her.

Incidentally, regarding the Grand Duchy of Ende which had come up in the conversation earlier. Just recently, Prince Eric had intended to march his army into Garbera but, partly because Prince Gil had arrived with reinforcements, he had pulled up camp almost without their crossing swords. It was thought this might cause some friction in relations between Mephius and Ende, but in the end the delegation that had arrived bore only condolences, without expressing any official criticism or dissatisfaction.

According to whispers in the wind, it seemed that Ende's struggle for succession was coming to a head. That being the case, that country probably didn't want to stir up unnecessary trouble with Mephius.

''That damn Orba''.

Fedom cursed inwardly as he sipped lukewarm tea in place of wine. Of course, only he knew that Crown Prince Gil Mephius had at some point been replaced by the gladiator Orba.

''To die in a place like that''.

Orba was a man with the devil's own luck. So when he had heard that he had died when Fedom's back was turned, it didn't feel quite real. He also felt that he was being sentimental in being unable to abandon his ambitions.

Fedom too had dreamed too much. His dreams were too big. One by one they had solidified underfoot and now, when at long last they seemed to be within reach, his dreams had disappeared like a mirage before his eyes. The swaggerers who burned with the ambition of dragging Guhl Mephius from his throne were now no different from elderly nobles who had retired from life in Solon. It felt like they were having an insignificant chat over tea, talking about anything and everything.

''But I can't grow careless''.

Fedom tightly grasped the hand resting on his knee. The seven people here were, so to speak, accomplices. If their plans fell through here, one of them might approach the emperor by denouncing the other six.

''With what happened to Simon and Rogue, doubts and opposition towards the emperor are growing. If I can hold my nerve, I should be able to recruit new companions. I can't change course. It's too late now to throw it all away.

Much too late''.

Fedom Aulin wiped his sweaty palms on his knees.

He thought he saw Emperor Guhl's figure flicker in the shimmering heat behind the other six.

=== Part 2 ===

Clouds of dust whirled tempestuously. Tens of dragons galloped over the ground. One dragon-riding warrior was outstandingly fast.

"What, what? You can't win against Tauran's other dragoons like this! Are you fine with letting the soldiers of the suzerain state of Taúlia be laughed at?"

The leading rider who had raised his voice angrily was Ax Bazgan. The governor-general of the city-state of Taúlia let his large body be jogged up and down as he sat astride his favourite Yunion dragon. Several metres behind him, the soldiers were likewise galloping along on Unions. Ax was perfectly aware that compared to the small Tengo, these were not dragons that were easy to handle, but still Yunion dragons were by nature far easier for humans to tame than were the similarly medium-sized Baians.

They were a new species that Ravan Dol had taken great pains to train. Ax felt that if one could not handle them as well as a horse, one could not survive in the turbulent war-torn Tauran region. Above all, Taúlia was facing an imminent threat. Until not so long ago, Ax's bitter enemy had been Mephius in the east. But now –

''Oh''.

All of a sudden, a shadow appeared in his field of vision. Looking at him from the corner of his eye, he appeared to be a youth of about twenty. He recognised the virile features that could be seen through the visor of his helmet.

"Oh," Ax's thick lips curved into a smile, "so you did it, Raswan."

Raswan was Ax's nephew. As was to be expected, he was skilled. He didn't usually take part in Ax's dragon drills but this one time, he had said, "Uncle, I will be accompanying you today" and had come. And now, without answering Ax's call, he was focussed intently on galloping his dragon.

''Hmmm''.

The road along the ramparts that Ax always used for his dragon drills had been trampled flat by the dragons' feet. An irrigation canal ran right beside it and wide fields spread outwards. The people doing farm work there rested their hands for a bit as they watched the dragons being exercised.

With a sigh, Ax turned to look over his shoulder.

"But still, they're an undisciplined bunch. Raswan, you go first. They need someone to lead them by the hand."

He said and, slowing his dragon's pace, he let Raswan take the lead. Meanwhile, he went around to the tail end and continued encouraging his men from the rear.

The dragon exercises took nearly another two hours. When Ax called out "Right, stop", the men and dragons were so exhausted that they couldn't move from where they were. Only Raswan Bazgan pretended stoicism and gave Ax a bow as he returned to the front.

As Ax was wiping away his sweat, the strategist Ravan Dol came up to him.

"Thank you for your hard work, my lord."

"Aye. I took my eyes off him for a moment and Raswan has become a fine Tauran warrior." As Ax spoke, he knit his eyebrows as though somewhat displeased. "But, that fellow..."

"Is there something which is worrying you?"

"No, I was just wondering about the way he's looking at me..."

When they had been lined up in a row next to the dragons and when he had bowed and left also, those eyes held some kind of negative emotion when directed towards him. Raswan's eyes, like Ax's, had always been dark. But whereas Ax's were always brimming with a vigorous light, Raswan's eyes were strangely irritating to the person he was staring at, and there was something about that made them feel uneasy.

"No doubt he is dissatisfied because my lord was being considerate of him."

At Ravan's words, Ax's expression grew bitter.

"Nothing less from you, Sir Master Strategist. You're good at reading the inner workings of ordinary men."

"At times such as these, when a youth earnestly throws down a challenge to a competition, the elderly should sympathise with their feelings and confront them head on. Taking the long-term view, whoever loses or wins in this kind of situation is frankly of no importance."

"You say that but the people were watching. And Raswan is a prideful man."

"Although my lord has a discerning eye for others, when it comes to the way you treat them, your knowledge is a little lacking"

"You should show a little more of that knowledge towards me," Ax grimaced. "Once I find a better strategist, I'll pull out that tongue of yours and throw you out of Taúlia."

Leaving the Yunion with a dragon-groom and once Ax had changed his clothes, they went towards Taúlia Castle. Although it was called a castle and had a moat dug around it, its appearance was more that of a manor. While eating a simple meal in the ground-floor hall that faced the courtyard, Ax received various reports from his vassals. Afterwards, he brought Ravan to his own chambers.

"Well then," Ax broached the topic in an offhand sort of tone. "Isn't it about time that Taúlia sent a delegation with condolences over Prince Gil?"

"It is still too early for that." Ravan was a man who always had answers prepared so no matter what kind of question might be thrown at him, he would reply immediately and without faltering. "The letter which arrived from Emperor Guhl Mephius about half a month ago praising the "triumph of both armies" was extremely vague, and nothing has yet been made clear as to a peace conference or an alliance. All the less so since Prince Gil, who promoted negotiations for reconciliation, has passed away. First of all, let us send a letter in my lord's name expressing your determination to carry out the prince's dying wish. You could also attach a proposal to have a stone monument erected at the border between Apta and Taúlia in honour of Lord Gil Mephius who worked towards peace between the two countries."

"Hmm."

"It appears that Mephius has yet to hold a funeral service for Lord Gil. Don't act hastily until then."

"I get it," Ax nodded unreservedly and gave a small sigh. "Damn, so I won't be able to gauge the emperor of Mephius' mood."

Ax knew that now that the threat of Garda's army was imminent, peace with Mephius had to be maintained at all cost. Besides,

''There's the war fan''.

When he was defeated at Apta, he had the war fan he always carried snatched away by Gil Mephius. It was no ordinary war fan. It contained the sovereign's seal from the ancient magic dynasty. It was the symbol of royal authority from the era of Zer Illias – in other words, the one who held it, and that one alone, could claim the right to rule supreme over this land of Western Tauran.

Gil had said that he would return it at some point to the Bazgan House. But now the prince was dead and the whereabouts of the fan were unknown. Because the loss of the sovereign's seal had been kept secret from most of Taúlia's subjects, they could not openly press Mephius for its return.

Ravan had sent scouts into Mephian territory. Their aim was of course to locate the sovereign's seal but they had yet to produce any satisfactory results. At present, Ax held greater fury against the criminal who had assassinated Gil Mephius than any of Mephius' chief vassals did.

And also,

"Is Esmena still shutting herself up in her room? Should I bring her out even if I have to do so by force?"

Ax's sources of worry were unending. Recently, his daughter hadn't been showing herself in public at all.

"What is it?" Ax asked after a while and gave Ravan a sidelong glare as the strategist hadn't come up with his usual immediate reply. Whether he was plunged in thought or thinking about nothing at all, the old man who looked much like a withered tree had mysterious eyes.

"Indeed, Lady Esmena. Unlike previously, when you were the one to shut her in her room, this time it is she herself who will not take a single step outside."

"Do you not know how to speak without throwing in sarcasm each and every time?"

"The reason is of course because of Lord Gil Mephius," said Ravan, ignoring Ax's rebuke. "Still, Lord Gil Mephius... It's strange."

"Strange in what way?"

"No, it's something I have thought for a while now. I had the scouts I sent to Mephius collect information about the prince and various unnatural points came up."

Mephius' prince was assassinated right after he returned to Apta from having personally led reinforcements to Garbera. The one who had killed him was said to have been a general who harboured a grudge against the prince.
"There's nothing unnatural about that."

"What was unnatural were the prince's actions before that. It seems that Lord Gil sent out letters in every direction."

"Letters?"

"I haven't pursued the matter to the end, but among them, some concerned a certain Birac merchant called Zaj. He addressed the Mephian nobles and ministers in charge of commerce and said that he would like them to entrust trade with Western Tauran to Zaj. It would seem that he helped during the struggle at Apta, and as that has now become his final will, it looks like the Crown Prince made preparations for his intentions to be known."

"Zaj..."

It was a name Ax remembered hearing. About a week earlier, a Mephian merchant had been holding a sales promotion on dragonstone ships. Because he went by way of the Northern coastal regions, he wouldn't charge for transportation costs, thus Ax had just given him instructions to procure a warship. That merchant's name had surely been Zaj.

As though guessing that Ax had a dredged up his memory during that pause, Ravan continued,

"Furthermore, there was also a letter in which he applied for the militarily-trained dragons at Apta and their dragon-grooms, not to mention the Yunion dragons sent by our Taúlia, to be incorporated into General Rogue Saian's forces. None of this should have been particularly urgent business, so isn't it exactly as though he was setting up how to deal with the aftermath?"

"The aftermath of what?"

"Of his own death."

Surprise took Ax' breath away.

He stared at Ravan intently. The expression on the old man's face held no indication that he had just said something utterly outrageous.

"You must be joking. Are you saying that Prince Gil had a premonition of his own death?"

"I don't know. Or there is also the possibility that he faked his own death and is still alive somewhere. Sending reinforcements to Garbera was probably not what Emperor Guhl had intended. As Mephius is now, no one knows what might happen for defying the emperor, not even to the crown prince. Perhaps he had already made up his mind when he left for Garbera."

"And so he dealt with various things that would come up in the aftermath? Hmm, it's not impossible... But please don't say anything to Esmena. I don't want her to get her hopes up."

"I understand."

"Well, even if she's at that age, she only met Gil two or three times. Even if talk about marriage to Mephius once came up, what we'll need to do soon is to think about the succession, be it through Bouwen or Raswan."

And with that, the conversation about Gil came to an end. After all, Ax currently had a lot to think about. Mephius in the East and Garda who was approaching ever nearer from the North. Little by little, Garda was drawing towards the southeast while absorbing the soldiers from the fallen city-states. He couldn't just cross his arms and wait to be invaded.

Taúlia was currently widely recruiting mercenaries and was gathering and strengthening its armaments by buying dragonstone ships and weapons from Mephian merchants and from the countries of the coastal regions.

Moreover, there was the previous fight over Apta fortress. As it was said that Taúlia, whose national strength should have been overwhelmingly inferior, had cornered Mephius and within five minutes had bound it in an alliance in which the two countries were on equal footing, Ax Bazgan's fame had grown ever greater within the Tauran region. Messages poured in incessantly from the other cities. They all spoke in the same voice, asking for an alliance to guard against Garda's army.

However, Cherik's name did not figure amongst them. It was a city-state situated west of Taúlia. At the meeting held recently within the hall, as there had as yet been no messenger from Cherik, Ax crinkled his nose, openly displaying his annoyance.

"They think they're away from the route advancing towards Taúlia but they had better not be planning on watching as simple spectators."

"But it isn't certain that Garda is aiming for Taúlia, right?"

"What he wants is the sovereign's seal." Ax had decreed. "It's clear from the fact that he's assumed the name of a high priest of the Dragon God Faith from the former Zer Tauran. Since he's posing as Garda, he's using empty slogans about the revival of the former Zer Tauran to try to become king of the Tauran region. And for that, what he needs is the sovereign's seal."

Above all else, Ax boasted that he himself was the legitimate king of Zer Tauran. Therefore, he believed that a recently emerged power with a shallow history such as Cherik should immediately rush to Taúlia and bow down as its vassal.

The current king of Cherik, Yamka the Second, was still young at thirty-three years of age. In the previous king's time, Ax had frequently crossed swords with them, but when the era changed to that of the current king, they had concluded peace.

"It's probably because of his youth that he finds it embarrassing to rush here immediately so I'll give him time. But I can't keep waiting for long like this."

Ax spread a map of the surrounding area on the table. He thrust his finger at an area north of Taúlia. Looking at it from Cherik, the city-state of Helio was northeast across Lake Soma. It too was bound in an alliance with Taúlia. It went back more than ten years, to when Mephius had attacked Tauran and they had campaigned together in order to drive them away.

Currently, Helio was first in line of Garda's advance. Since Eimen, into which Ax's older sister had married, had fallen, looking at its position, it was easy to imagine that it would be the next target for Garda's army. There were three or four cities north of Helio but according to rumour, noble ladies from each of those countries had disappeared one after another. It seemed that just like Esmena, they had for a period of time been afflicted with nightmares. Perhaps because of that and because they were not in the path of Garda's advance, these cities had adopted a wait-and-see attitude. As these were smaller powers who barely managed to survive through trade with the coastal areas, Ax had from the start held no expectations of them.

If Helio fell, Taúlia would surely be next. Naturally notification of a request from Helio to form a united front had arrived more than a month ago. However as at the time Ax was proceeding with preparations for the capture of the Mephian fortress of Apta, the answer had been temporarily put on hold.

And meanwhile, the political situation within Helio grew stormier and stormier. King Elargon died defeated by Garda's army and the city was bathed in blood from the struggle for succession.

''We don't need this kind of trend''.

As far as Ax was concerned, no matter how powerful the city-state, it was a territory that would one day belong to himself as rightful king. The present situation in which tiny powers, blind to anything but the immediate future, competed against one another was irritating to him.

"So Helio's royal family has also been wiped out? Then the country's name might also be changed soon – at any rate this current king, Jallah, what kind of man is he?"

"He is a man of no ability. He is only good at reading people's expressions. It is simply that good luck befell him as other men of influence better fit to be king brought about their own ruin." Ravan gave his judgement easily but then added something strange, "But it wasn't only Jallah who was lucky."

"Are you talking about Queen Marilène? Apparently he was blinded by her beauty and wanted her for his own wife. Since she was able to protect her position and power as consort, the queen was indeed lucky."

"No, Helio itself. The men who declared their intention of being king of the new era were all hot-blooded military men. If any of them had become king, they would immediately have focused solely on organising their depleted army to confront Garda's forces to avenge King Elargon – and to dispel the stigma of being labelled a traitor and gain the support of the people – and would no doubt have caused their own destruction. Jallah however is more than half aware of the fact that he does not have the capacity to be king. Even now, he has made no move other than gather soldiers and he saves his strength just as our Taúlia is doing. From what I have heard, he has taken in a mercenary leader exiled from Cherik whose force is nearly seven hundred strong. If reinforcements from our Taúlia were to be added to that, Helio should not fall so easily."

"Ha!" Ax sneered deeply. "Well then, is that also lucky for my Taúlia? Tonight Jallah will be drinking in celebration with the depraved queen. While Hardross who is prostrate with illness will no doubt spend his days unable to even sleep properly because of anger."

Elargon's father, Hardross, was also an acquaintance of Ax's that went back to the time of the war with Mephius, more than ten years ago. Hardross was quite a bit older than Ax but he was a very sensible man.

Ravan had thought so too and had said at the time, "My lord acts haughtily towards everyone. But while King Hardross also occasionally gets angry, he is not loath to deal with my lord’s personality. Even though I am his elder, I feel I should concede his superiority."

"There are also the greetings to Hardross. Should I go over there?", asked Ax. He was by nature impetuous. While the war with Mephius had popularly come to be seen as a victory for Taúlia, in reality it had been severely taunted and knocked about. Moreover, Ax himself had been taken captive at Apta. Those glaring eyes wanted a victory. He had always been hot-blooded and was a lord who enjoyed personally leading the war horses and war dragons into violent struggles.

"No," Ravan shook his thin neck left and right. "Helio will be at war before long. Rumours alone do not give us a complete portrait of our enemy. It is vital to cross blades with them first-hand, so we should first send out the six hundred or so soldiers from the main mercenary force. There will be time enough for my lord to go in person after that."

As he snorted with displeasure, there was something that Ax did not notice and that Ravan deliberately didn't tell him, but in fact Ravan had received information that gave him no choice but to move cautiously.

=== Part 3 ===

The mercenary commander Duncan was subordinate to the Fifth Army Corps which was led by Bouwen Tedos. He was thirty-four years old. The Taúlians highly valued his skill at unifying the unruly bunch of mercenaries and it was rumoured that he would one day climb to the top and take the position of leader of the corps.

Duncan had cause for annoyance. It was all well and good to have called for mercenaries from far and wide as per Governor-General Ax's wishes, but even though they had already exceeded their full complement, applicants were still lining up outside the barracks. There were people from many different origins. Although naturally Zerdians were the overwhelming majority, even among them there were various kinds of people, from the ones who lived in city-states such as Taúlia to those who still lived as nomads or those who had settled and lived in tiny mountain villages.

But they weren't what was giving him a headache. No, that was a man called Adelber who had already been accepted as a mercenary.

The story had gone around that he was a descendant of the bodyguards who served the savage Geb kings. When he arrived in Taúlia about six months ago, he had made himself known to several commanders.

He was skilful. If anything, his figure was on the slim side, but he handled his longsword lightly and overwhelmed his opponents with his speed. A number of matches were held on the pretext of being selection tests for enrolment, and Adelber had showily defeated even the skilled regular soldiers of Taúlia.

But on investigation, it turned out that he had originally been a bandit leader. His behaviour in town was also bad. He ate and drank without paying, was rough with women and soon targeted soldiers from other countries.

Adelber had sought service with the government forces but because of his past, none of the commanding officers had agreed to take him. With no other choice, he had turned to working as a sort of backstreet bodyguard in the town and so earned a daily income. When Taúlia started recruiting mercenaries on a grand scale, he finally gave up on entering the official forces and applied instead as a mercenary.

Skilled as he was, he was chosen for employ. That group was different from the "well-behaved" regular soldiers. Duncan had bragged about being able to integrate even those with a bad-habit or two into the mercenary corps. Adelber was of course a thief, but he had believed that he would find a way to tame him. Less than five days after recruiting him, Duncan had begun to regret his decision. On the surface, Adelber never made any kind of mischief. It would have been better if he had, since then Duncan could have punished him or sent him away.

''It's influencing morale''.

There was something unpleasant about Adelber's features. His eyes that seemed to look down on you and the coarse smile he wore as he gossiped were having an effect on Duncan's spirits. Every night he would call on his fellow mercenaries to go bar-crawling and what Duncan was most afraid of was that the disagreeable atmosphere around Adelber would spread to the other soldiers. For Duncan, Adelber's existence was currently like having a small fishbone stuck in his throat. Once he let himself be bothered by it, his irritation and unease could only grow stronger and stronger.

''And just before an important war in which Taúlia's very existence is at stake''.

It would be too late once the war had started. He wanted to find a reason to drive him out before then.

Bouwen Tedos had visited the worried Duncan earlier. Surveying the line of those applying to be mercenaries, he had said.

"There seem to be some that we can use. Because what we need are numbers, we've been taking in everyone we could get our hands on but then if we reject all of the current applicants, there's also the chance that we might miss out on some valuable warriors. How about exchanging some of the previous hires for new ones?"

Bouwen Tedos was Archduke Tedos' adopted son and, although young, he was the leader of the Fifth Army Corps. Duncan held him in esteem for his courageous nature and surprisingly effective quick-wittedness. With an "Aye!", he had immediately agreed to the plan.

The next day, Duncan personally interviewed the applicants to choose some of them. Within the queue, he came across a man with an unusual appearance. Among the swordsmen there, his physique was unremarkable but he wore bandages wrapped around his entire face. The only parts that were uncovered were the areas around his eyes, the tip of nose and his mouth. Judging from his skin, he probably wasn't a Zerdian.

"What's with his face?"

"It seems he caught some infectious disease when he was a child."

The one who answered was not the person himself but another man standing in wait behind him. He too was eye-catching. His hair was long and his gestures somewhat effeminate. Though in a different sense from Adelber, he gave Duncan an uncomfortable feeling. In Tauran, it was considered loathsome for a man to make himself look like a woman or to imitate a woman's gestures, even as part of an artistic performance. The only exceptions were the priestesses of the Dragon God Faith. Even a man could assume that position if he took an oath to live as a woman. Because it was only permitted to holy priestesses, it was rather that it was considered "imprudent" for a man who was not one of them to mimic a woman.

"Ah, but there's no problem anymore. It's just that he keeps it covered because the skin breaks out in sores."

"And the name is?"

When Duncan asked that, the person in question finally opened his mouth. When he heard what he said, Duncan tilted his head to one side.

"I've heard that before. That's the name of the man from Mephius who captured Lord Natokk's forces in a single swoop during the recent battle at Apta."

"That's why we came here," once again the aforementioned feminine-looking man interrupted. "The name 'Orba' causes misunderstandings in Mephius so it's difficult to get by there."

They were a strange pair. Incidentally, they had one other companion but as this was the giant who was towering over the other applicants in the line, Duncan had from the outset decided that he would be one of the replacements candidates. Listening to them, they had been gladiators in Mephius.
[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v05 059.jpg|thumbnail]]
''Ho. Should gladiators be standing on the same footing as Tauran soldiers?''

The man in bandages mostly stayed silent while the man who looked like a woman talked. Duncan also added those two as replacements, partly out of curiosity and partly out of a somewhat unkind wish to see them get thrashed.

Having thus chosen about twenty people, Duncan showed them to the barracks. Facing them were swordsmen that Duncan had also personally chosen from amongst those hired. He had intended to have them fight one-on-one but as the number of candidates exceeded his estimates, they were one person short. Duncan called one of his men.

"Get Talcott," he ordered.

Behind the Fifth Army Corps' barracks was an open space for performing joint dragon-handling drills. The swordsmen lined up to the east and west respectively while Duncan brought out a folding field stool and stayed put to observe the fights and decided who would go and who would stay.

There were no complicated rules. They could compete as they liked with the cloth-covered training spears or with wooden swords and axes. There were no armour or helmets prepared. This was as good as saying that as these were soldiers hired from outside, nobody would care even if they broke a bone, or received a life-long injury, or even if they lost their life through lack of skill. The Tauran region was a truly violent area.

"That..."

"What!"

Those who had already been chosen and those who would be exerting themselves in order to be chosen would each be thrown into a desperate fight. There was no need to create a life-or-death atmosphere in this situation. Because of the rise of Garda's army, Tauran was an area in which it was becoming more and more difficult to lead an ordinary life. Even though the wages were low, becoming a mercenary of Taúlia meant getting two meals and over three wooden pails of water a day. That was enough to put one's life on the line for.

As Duncan had expected, the giant named Gilliam overwhelmed the already selected swordsman. He had chosen a wooden axe but didn't need to use it as he dodged a horizontal thrust from his opponent's sword then brought a fist like a boulder down on his back. With that, the match was over. Once the swordsman, now frothing at the mouth, had been carried out, the next match began.

''Next is that dandy, huh?''

Only Duncan's eyes smiled.

That pretentious face would surely turn pale from the violence of the Zerdian way of fighting. But it was too late to regret now. The candidate Duncan had selected to be the dandy's opponent was one whom he had judged would prove comparatively useful.

"Begin!" One of Duncan's men stood between the two swordsmen and swung down his hand. With that, the match started.

"What the -"

Duncan yelped involuntarily. In an instant, the long-haired lady-boy had gotten in close to his opponent and sent his sword flying from his hand. Before Duncan's eyes, it went whirling through the air then pierced the ground. The watching soldiers unconsciously let out a cheer and the dandy bowed affectedly.

''Tsk''.

Contrary to expectation, he was a usable swordsman and there were no particular objections to hiring him. The selection matches advanced steadily. When only two or three were left, Talcott, who had been called over, finally arrived.

"Do you need me for something?"

Noticeably raising and lowering his right and left shoulders, he approached bobbing along. He too was not a Zerdian. He claimed that he had been a sailor employed by one of the coastal countries, but Duncan judged that it was ten-to-one he had been a pirate laying waste to those same countries.

When he heard about possibly being replaced, Talcott's expression turned sour. He was a youth of twenty-seven with a smattering of sparse stubble and he tried to completely avoid such a 'distasteful topic'. Suddenly rubbing his chest as though in pain,

"I got hurt during the last training drill. I'll be fine in time for the actual fighting but my recovery will be set back if I overdo it today."

"What was that," Duncan said threateningly, his impressive features making him look like a pirate captain himself.

"I'm giving you an order. Pick a sword and get ready at once."

"I'm strong, Captain. Since it's about hiring and firing, there are more appropriate guys to choose."

To be sure, Talcott was something of a master. His partner hired at the same time as he was, a man called Stan, looked slow-witted but excelled at handling guns. Although the two of them were young, their careers as mercenaries had apparently been long.

Then Talcott's eyes gleamed a slyly.

"Oh, how about Adelber?"

"What?"

"He's been boasting about how he personally beat up some of Taúlia's regular soldiers. Letting it slide might be sowing the seeds of misfortune."

"But that guy can do it. If I order him to take part in the replacement selection and he wins, won't he just get more and more conceited?"

Because the one name that bothered him had been brought up, Duncan started to waver. Talcott closed in on that.

"Pardon me saying so but that man seems to look down on you, Captain. Calling him over here and ordering him to fight without any say in the matter would be a good way to show your authority as captain. If he complains as much as once, you can go all out with yelling at him. Mercenaries are a moody lot. If just one of them seems to be taking the "Chief" lightly, then there's a risk that they'll make a show of not listening to orders. Frankly, whether Adelber wins or loses doesn’t matter at all."

"Hmmm"

Folding his arms in defeat, Duncan quickly came to a decision and this time ordered his subordinate to call Adelber.

However, there was only one candidate left. The man in bandages.

''Damn, when I noticed his skill, I should have allotted the giant to Adelber''.

He had no expectation that the man in bandages would win. As a commander of mercenaries for nearly ten years, Duncan was well aware that Adelber's skill was considerable. But Talcott was probably right. More than victory or defeat, the important thing was that he himself was seen to give the order.

The long interval waiting for Adelber to arrive was somewhat unnatural. The man in bandages who was standing around would sometimes look around in irritation. Then,

"Captain. Which unknown nobody is it that you feel like replacing me with?"

Adelber finally arrived. There was a turbulent light in his small eyes. Duncan deliberately pretended not to notice his anger and straightened his back.

"If we're talking about unknown nobodies then it's the same as you."

"Oh, but I think I've thoroughly displayed my skill to the people of Taúlia."

Contempt seeped out of his faint smile. He seemed to silently be complaining that he wanted to be rid of this nuisance, but exactly as though he were dealing with a bratty neighbourhood kid, Duncan flippantly shrugged his shoulders.

"I want to see it again with my own eyes."

"That so."

Adelber spat out a gob of saliva. Duncan had also thought about what to do if he kept complaining further but unexpectedly, he readily accepted the match. No doubt he was very confident of his own skill. But when he was finally standing opposite the man in bandages who called himself Orba, he said,

"Waving around a piece of wood is boring. A real weapon is best if you want to judge whether a guy is usable in an actual fight."

Duncan was disconcerted and glanced briefly at Orba, who nodded with an air of saying ''No problem''.

In the end, each held a Taúlian longsword. The sun was getting higher and higher.

Wearing his usual scornful smile, Adelber faced Orba.

Slightly apart from there, Talcott dropped down and assumed the air of a spectator.

He loathed Adelber. From the time he had met him, he had lorded it over others and spoke in a tone of command, exactly as though they were his underlings or something. There were some among the mercenaries who loved the skilled Adelber with his grandiose manners like they would a leader and who jaunted around with him daily, but from the bottom of his heart, Talcott refused to breathe the same air as that kind of man.

For that reason, he hoped to see Adelber kick the bucket during this replacement selection test or receive a serious injury, but,

''Honestly, isn't there anyone stronger left?''

The man he was facing was definitely unreliable. More than that, his build was like a boy's. Of course, it looked like he had been well trained but he couldn't possibly compare with the veteran Adelber.

"Well, since it's that bastard if he just gets into a close-run fight, Adelber's stock will fall."

"So this is where you were, Brother."

The one who called out to him was Stan, the friend Talcott treated like a younger brother. He was short and the only thing outstanding about his appearance was his width.

"What's going on?"

"Mephius' famous gladiators. Want to bet tonight's meal on the man in bandages?"

"I don't have a good feeling about Adelber's opponent."

"Whaaat, that guy's a really famous mercenary. Because a great many powers are after his life, he's hiding his identity like that."

"Oh, I see. I get it."

Stan was by nature docile – or rather, simple. Talcott mentally stuck his tongue out. With that, there would at least be some bright spot even if Adelber won easily.

"Begin!"

The match kicked off as Duncan spoke. Without losing a second, Adelber attacked fiercely. One thrust, two thrusts, his violent attacks fell towards Orba.

Orba was fighting defensively. While moving to the right or to the left, he would sometimes bend at the knee and stop a blow, and sometimes take a small leap backwards and dodge a jab. He had no control over the flow of the fight. Adelber's eyes gleamed with cruelty.

"Brother, where are you going?"

"I'm not so rotten a human being that I can watch without batting an eyelid while that greenhorn's neck gets sliced through."

"But the match looks like it'll be over soon."

"And that's what I don't want to watch so – "

As Talcott started to speak, noise suddenly erupted from the training ground.

Reflexively turning around, the mercenaries saw Adelber go in for the finishing blow, only for his sword to pass straight over Orba's head. Having suddenly gotten in close to his opponent, he brought the pommel of his sword against Adelber's nose.

Blood spurting copiously, Adelber fell back. His legs twitched convulsively but there was no sign of him getting back up.

"M-Match over!" Duncan yelled, surprise and joy half mingled in his voice.

"Oi," Talcott unconsciously grabbed Stan by the shoulders and shook him. "That guy's amazing! He knocked Adelber flat!"

"Brother, I won the bet."

"Oi, you did it!"

Ignoring Stan's words, Talcott waved and grinned at Orba who had passed the test.

"I believed in you from the start. And it was me who said to Captain Duncan that you looked like a usable guy and to put you in this test. So hey, treat me tonight. This your first time in Taúlia? Then I know a good place and can take you..."

Talcott's voice petered out and died. Deliberately ignoring him, Orba rapidly walked away under Talcott's very eyes. Even more striking was that he didn't spare him a single glance. Talcott saw red,

"T-That bastard, who does he think he is?"

"That's bad, Brother. Don't pick a fight in front of Mr. Duncan." Seeing that Talcott looked about to chase after him, Stan grabbed his arms and pinned them behind his back. "More than that, I get it. I'll treat you tonight, Brother."

''Dammit''. Resisting the urge to hurl insults at him, Talcott glared at Orba's retreating figure. ''Just when I was thinking that fool Adelber was gone, the bastard who's come in his place is even worse''.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Chapter1

2016-09-09T12:59:13Z

Stratos:

File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 291.jpg

2016-09-09T12:33:16Z

Stratos: Stratos uploaded a new version of File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 291.jpg

User talk:Stratos

2016-09-09T11:09:19Z

Stratos:

Rakuin no Monshou uses British English. Please consult the general style guidelines before making an edit.
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Rakuin_no_Monshou:Guidelines#General
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 01:30, 30 April 2014 (CDT)
* Sorry and thanks. I didn't know British English spelled it differently.--[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos#top|talk]]) 06:57, 2 May 2014 (CDT)

Do I mind if you edit my translations? Are you kidding, I've been praying for an editor! I think you already caught a whole bunch of spelling mistakes and typos, thank you. And thanks also for uploading the first images. Was it you who also put up the links for the full text version?

Would you be interested in editing before the chapters get posted? I could put my ongoing translations (when I get round to starting them again) on Google Docs or something. That way you won't have massive walls of text to wrestle with.

And I'm glad you're enjoying the story. I had the same problem when I was translating: I kept reading instead of doing the translations.

-- [[User:renuac|renuac]] ([[User talk:renuac|talk]])

It wasn't me that added the full text version but I'm glad there are others helping. I'd be glad to proofread your translation and it'd be great to read chapters ahead of everyone. I'd have to warn you though that my English is American English and I'm working on recognizing some spelling differences which I have to double check myself if the spelling is actually correct. I have a bit of cleaning experience so I'm currently working on cleaning some of the illustrations that look horrid although it's underappreciated. Feel free to tell me what I'm doing wrong or something I have to watch out for.
--[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos#top|talk]]) 11:09, 9 September 2016 (UTC)

User talk:Renuac

2016-09-09T09:26:10Z

Stratos: /* Editing Rakuin no Monshou */ new section

== Rakuin no Monshou Registration Page ==

I might be reading the registration page incorrectly, but it looks like you have completed the translation for volume 4 and 5 of Rakuin no Monshou. If this is corect can you post them or send them to me? If it is not can you give us a status update?

Thanks

Hi,

You, er, didn't leave any name so I don't actually know who you are. But, yes, I have finished translating both those books. The reason I haven't posted them is because they follow on directly from volume 3 and I'm waiting for that to be posted so as not to spoil the ending.

renuac

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Volume 3 is completed now, any updates when you are posting vol 4+5?

Hi, please check my post in the forum but unfortunately, I won't be able to start uploading those vols right away. I'm really sorry about that and I'll do my best to get them up in September at the latest.

------------------------------------------------------
Thank You so much for that translations! I know that Rakuin no Monshou is a difficult novel and am very happy that people are still working on it. It was very exciting to find all of volume four released. :D I appreciate your hard work. -Sith Kazar

Hi, thanks for your message and thanks for your patience in waiting for Rakuin. It's great to hear back from people and I'm glad you're enjoying vol.4. The next one should be up very soon too.

-- renuac

I don't know if you visit Novel Updates, but I made a review and post about Rakuin no Monshou today. Hopefully that will let other know about it. [http://forum.novelupdates.com/threads/a-love-letter-to-the-greatest-novel-and-why-now-is-the-time-to-start-it.16674/ Here is the post] - Sith Kazar

Wow! Volume five also! I feel like I've won the lottery! - Sith Kazar

I noticed that there is a map in the illustrations. If you have the time, could you provide a translation of the names on the map? I'm not asking for you to photoshop the English in (I don't know how that works or anything). It would help to keep all the locations straight. Thanks. :) - Sith Kazar

Thank you for linking me to your absolutely gorgeous post. Reading it made all those hours of translating completely worth it. And I really mean that. There is one more batch of chapters to come; I'll try to get them up by tomorrow.

My Photoshop skills are inexistent but I've added the location names to the page. Hopefully someone with the know-how will be able to edit the map at some point. For volume 4, the only difference with the translated map of vol.3 is the addition of Dairan (ダイラン). I hope that helps :)
-- renuac

Thanks! The map helps a lot. There is another new city in the chapter four map. Its at the end of the river in Ende. I would guess that that is Zaim (where the three counties meet)? -Sith Kazar

Oh right, sorry, I missed that. Yeah, that is Zaim. (See, you don't need me: you've got the map figured out fine :D )
-- renuac

You know I only figured it out from the what was already translated. :P Thanks for the four volume six chapters! You are awesome :)
By the way... If you feel like it, there is a smaller close up map of the Taulia region for chapter five. Not a big deal though. - Sith Kazar

There is? Sorry, I'm not sure what you're talking about. Could you link me to it?
-- renuac

---------------------------------------------------
===== Thank youǃ =====
I just have to give my thanks for your work on Rakuin no Monshou. This is one of my favorite read. I'll patiently waiting for the next update, whenever that be.
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 07:05, 7 September 2016 (UTC)

I'll add my thanks as well. You've done a very good job of making the story flow. [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 15:13, 8 September 2016 (UTC)

Thanks, was browsing novelupdates late night and saw that more chapters came out soon. Much appreciate the treat. I am glutton for great delicacies like these and you are a fine class chef. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]] 08:44, 9 September 2016 (UTC)

===== Illustrations =====
Hey there, thanks for translating Rakuin no Munshou. I've noticed that only the first two chapters of volume 4 come with illustrations while volume 5 doesn't have any inserted. Do you plan to add them later? -[[User:IcePhantom|IcePhantom]]

Hi,

Thank you for the thank you :) I'm working on getting the translated chapters edited at the moment which is why I haven't done anything about the images. If no else one adds them, I'll look into inserting them in the text once I'm done with uploading the chapters.

-- renuac

== Editing Rakuin no Monshou ==

Hey I hope you don't mind my edits of Vol.4 and Vol.5. With that said, since you're currently the active translator, could I add myself as an editor? I'll be only editing minor things and I'll ask for permission for things I deem major if I do edit them. Though I don't know if it even matters since I'm only editing mostly minor things. I noticed you added the rest of the illustrations of Vol.4 and I apologize for not finishing it as I got caught up in the story. Thank you for translating both volumes and I'll be reading Vol.5 very soon.

--[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:26, 9 September 2016 (UTC)

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Illustrations

2016-09-09T09:06:47Z

Stratos:

<gallery>
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_000a.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_000b.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_001.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_002.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_003.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_004.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_005.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_006.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_007.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_008.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_025.jpg|'''Page 25'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_079.jpg|'''Page 79'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_095.jpg|'''Page 95'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_129.jpg|'''Page 129'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_141.jpg|'''Page 141'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_203.jpg|'''Page 203'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_227.jpg|'''Page 227'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_275.jpg|'''Page 275'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v04_291.jpg|'''Page 291'''
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Illustrations

2016-09-09T09:02:00Z

Stratos:

<gallery>
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_cover.jpg|'''Cover'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_000a.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_000b.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_001.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_002-003.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_004.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_005.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_006.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_007.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_008.jpg
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_059.jpg|'''Page 59'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_071.jpg|'''Page 71'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_109.jpg|'''Page 109'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_131.jpg|'''Page 131'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_163.jpg|'''Page 163'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_193.jpg|'''Page 193'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_207.jpg|'''Page 207'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_225.jpg|'''Page 225'''
Image:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v05_267.jpg|'''Page 267'''
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Afterword|Afterword]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5 Prologue

2016-09-09T08:56:08Z

Stratos:

==Prologue==

Hardross Helio lay on his sickbed.

He had never been a physically strong monarch. He was enthroned king of the city-state of Helio at 21, but on that occasion, he had not lifted a longsword one-handed and held it high before the people as was the custom.

And yet, during the more than thirty years that Hardross had sat on the throne, he never once allowed an enemy to breach the high walls of Helio and invade. Prone to collapsing in the heat, prone to catching colds from the wind, still Hardross spurred his frail body on and continued protecting his country and his people.

Then, about ten years ago, he had handed over the family headship to his son, Elargon. However, perhaps because his mind was no longer under tension once released from the exhausting duties of king, Hardross’ health became even worse than before. Even though he was no longer king, he was the hero who had run through a violent age of strife in Western Tauran. In their worry over his illness, his loyal retainers had continuously come to visit him in his sickroom. And each time, Hardross would wave his hand and say,

"I am fine. If you have time to come and look at my pallid face, please use it to stay even a second longer by His Majesty Elargon's side to lend him your strength."

The vassals were touched by the words of the former king, in whom the embers of life gently flickered.

And so, having raised their loyalty to the royal family even further, from his sickbed Hardross had contentedly watched their backs as they left.

"With this, I can leave in peace." It was said that Hardross expressed himself thus to the chamberlains who were taking care of him.

However –

Now, Hardross' face as he lay in his sickbed had completely changed from the calm countenance he wore then. He was only in his sixties but in one go, he looked to have aged ten or twenty years, his wrinkles had increased, his hair had fallen out and his body had grown even thinner. His ever gentle voice turned angry and harsh words were quick to gush from his mouth, he would rebuke the chamberlains for even the smallest mistakes and would often have them trembling so violently that they couldn't do their work.

Being eaten away by disease wasn't the only reason for this change. For the past month, Helio had been like a small boat tossed about in a gale. Upheavals arose one after another.

It had all started with an insignificant rumour from the northwest area of Tauran.

A checkpoint had been erected in the mountainous district in order to levy a tax on caravans and travellers. A dispute had arisen between the Zerdians and the mountain people over the revenue from that checkpoint, but had suddenly been brought to an end by the appearance of a certain person. Upon learning that he professed to be a sorcerer who could freely manipulate ether, Hardross lost interest in the rumour, but then two weeks later, the situation took a sudden turn.

Near the gorge that separated the western desert from the steppes was Lakekish, the westernmost city-state of Tauran. Lakekish fell. As there had been neither reports nor messages about a war breaking out, it must surely have fallen at the hands of some concealed, unknown person.

No, from that point onwards, that unknown person – that sorcerer – had certainly claimed a name. "Garda", a name known to every person within Tauran.

After having annexed the strength of the mountain people, the nomads and then of the soldiers from the city he had just snatched, Garda immediately proceeded east. In no time at all, he had destroyed the villages on the outskirts of Lakekish and before the blood on the swords had even dried, he had seized the fortified stone city of Fugrum.

For the first time, all of Tauran truly became aware of the menace. The next to be targeted for invasion by Garda's forces was Eimen, a city-state northwest of Helio. Eimen was where Ax Bazgan's older sister had married a man from the south. It was not in an alliance with Helio. However, it was the nature of the Tauran region to unite against outside threats. Hardross' son, Elargon, decided to send a force of nearly eight hundred soldiers as reinforcements which he would personally lead into battle.

The combined forces of Helio and Eimen numbered two thousand. In the Tauran area where skirmishes were frequent, armies were large. Furthermore, Garda's troops had until then won through surprise attacks. Since this time every preparation was being made in order to intercept them, everyone within Tauran believed that the sorcerer's ambitions would be thwarted.

Before three months had passed, this combined military force was annihilated.

Eimen fell. A few days later, a soldier whose entire body was riddled with arrow wounds staggered back to Helio and, just before his life ran out, cried,

"King Elargon died in battle."

Nobody knew the details of the battle. Hardross had survived for a long time in a world of war, but this was the first time he encountered an enemy like this one. And what tormented Hardross above all, even more than the death of his son, was the strife that death had caused within Helio. The enemies of the royal family were not only on the outside...

"Lord Hardross,"

A chamberlain rushed in as he lay in bed, lost in thought. Seeing his tense expression, Hardross thought for a moment that a host of Garda's forces were finally descending upon Helio, but,

"Lady Marilène wishes to pay you a get-well visit."

The chamberlain gave the name of Helio's queen.

The wrinkles which had been deeply carved in Hardross' forehead this past month squirmed as he twitched. Seeing the former king's expression, the chamberlain asked "Should she be refused?"

"It's fine, let her in." Hardross shook his head.

The door promptly opened and Marilène appeared, lifting the hem of her long dress.

The queen was from the neighbouring state of Cherik. Hardross had often crossed swords with that neighbour situated on the other side of Lake Soma. Twelve years earlier however, repeated negotiations bore fruit and the two countries were bound together in a peace treaty. As proof of the treaty and of the alliance, the king of Cherik's daughter, Marilène, married into Helio. Marilène was fourteen years old at the time. But she was already renowned for her beauty throughout Tauran.

Far from being spoiled, that beauty was at its height now that she had reached maturity. She was dazzlingly adorned with golden necklaces and bracelets. Her sleeveless tunic open at her breast and her transparent silk skirt were so bold that within Tauran, which made a virtue of not exposing skin, she would probably be rebuked for being "immoral" simply for standing there.

Appearing not to notice that the irritation in Hardross' eyes had deepened, the queen lightly curtsied.

"It has been a long time. How are you doing, Father?"

Her voice was as clear as a bell but Hardross glared angrily.

"You are no longer my daughter in any way. You know that and yet you still call me "father"? Is it so that I will have to correct you myself? Marilène, you have made clear that you no longer share a blood relationship with the rulers of Helio."

In front of her former father-in-law who spoke in gasps, Marilène smiled calmly.

Even though Elargon had died, she was still "queen". What on earth did that mean? If they were to happen to come across the name "Marilène" being whispered on one of Helio's street corners, even a traveller unaware of the circumstances would share the fury of the people of Helio.

"I'm in your way. I whose existence is the last remaining symbol of Helio's royalty am trying your patience, you who covet sole possession here. That's why you've come on pretence of paying me a get-well visit. You've come to measure with your own eyes how long this old man has left to live."

"My lord."

One of the chamberlains hurriedly rushed up as Hardross' face as he lay in bed had turned bright crimson. But the former king shook off the chamberlain's soothingly outstretched hand.

"You vixen!" His voice was loud enough to shake the very air within the room. "A whore who chose to become the wife of a rebel to protect her own social position. I wouldn't be surprised to hear that this was all Cherik's plot. No doubt you'll tell me that everything is going according to plans laid twelve years ago, from when you were married!"

He was so vigorous it looked as though any moment now he would seize the longsword decorating the wall behind him and run the queen through with it.

"I am glad that you seem to be doing well." Marilène didn't move an inch as she smiled. "Please continue to keep up your strength. The people will not forget the power of the Helio family. As long as the father of the nation is in good health, even this predicament that all of Tauran finds itself in need not be feared."

She curtsied once then, having no further business with the old man and, without paying him any further attention, she left the room accompanied by her ladies-in-waiting.

Hardross' head fell with a thud.

"My lord."

He raised his thin hand like a master of ceremonies would. But his eyes glittered with anger and he snorted from overwhelming impatience and frustration.

Within less than a day, the exchange between the former king and the current queen turned into a rumour and spread throughout the city of Helio. Marilène's infamy grew even more.

But –

"Soma"

What did not become gossip, perhaps because those present did not understand its meaning, was what Hardross suddenly muttered only a few minutes after the queen had left.

"Will lake Soma sparkle again this morning?"

Lake Soma was the halfway point between Helio and Marilène's home country of Cherik. While it could be said to be the symbol of the two countries' history of quarrels, there was probably no one within Helio who would be able to understand what Hardross was feeling or what he was thinking of when he murmured that name.

– There was probably not a single person within Helio who could understand his meaning.

That it concerned none other than Marilène was perhaps Helio's greatest sorrow at that time.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 141.jpg

2016-09-08T00:50:00Z

Stratos: Stratos uploaded a new version of File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 141.jpg

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Chapter2

2016-09-07T09:39:39Z

Stratos: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 2: The Princesses' Teatime==

=== Part 1 ===

Winding back time a little to a few days before Esmena Bazgan left Taúlia.

The morning sun was glittering on the surface of the Yunos river.
Early that morning, a ship sailing down the river had moored at the pier, and half-naked men were carrying food and goods into Apta Fortress. The soldiers on guard were watching over them, yawning. As the war with Taúlia had just ended in peace, it was inevitable that they should be lacking any feeling of tension.

In the midst of that, Orba had raised himself up on his bed and the sun shone on his gloomy profile. Without moving in the slightest, he stayed rigid in that posture. Perhaps following somebody's good advice, Dinn, who would always come to wake him up early, was nowhere to be seen. ''Probably Shique'', Orba thought vaguely; in fact, he had knocked on his door about three hours after dawn.

"Orba, are you awake?"

"Yeah."

The door opened as Orba answered. He stared blankly at Shique who was standing before him. Shique hadn't really thought anything of that rapid response, but unexpectedly, Orba was already getting dressed. He smiled to see that he appeared to have pulled himself together,

"What about breakfast? I can have it prepared at once, but..."

"No", Orba walked by Shique and went out. "Right now, I'm going to have you put together a military troop. Gather these people for me."

Shique was startled but, as he noticed that craftsman working on the fortress' repairs were coming from the opposite direction, he bowed with the attitude of an Imperial Guard before the prince.

Orba had selected various commanding officers for the reinforcements to be sent to Garbera. Said reinforcements were no more than a mere hundred. There were twenty mounted cavalry and dragoons respectively, as well as ten sky ship pilots doubling as regimental soldiers for the airship division, that were members of the Imperial Guard. Other than that, all the other infantry soldiers were battlefield slaves.

Such was the information that reached Gouwen's ears.

"Aren't there too few foot soldiers?"

"The rest will be set free," Orba answered in a terse mutter.

After Apta's defensive battles, the troop of more than fifty former sword slaves turned infantry soldiers led by Pashir expected to be released from their status as slaves. His hand had been detaining them for a while now but, "A promise is a promise."

Gouwen merely said 'Right', and no longer argued about the organisation. Pashir was the commander of the infantry, while in addition, Gouwen himself was appointed as adjutant to this military troop and so would go to Garbera. However, this time the one whose eyes went roundest at his own situation was surely Kain.

"I'm going to lead the military troop? It, it's a joke, right?"

Their acquaintance from the days in the Tarkas gladiatorial group went pale with dismay. As he conveyed the message, Shique smiled wryly,
"Not you. The one who will be leading the troop to the bitter end will be '''Orba'''. The masked former gladiator who won the position of Clovis. The prince says he has to stay here – you get it, right?"

"I-I've never taken command in warfare!"

"It's fine to leave that to your adjutant, Gouwen. It's fine if you just stand at the front shouting 'Go, Goo!'"

"That again?"

At the battle of Zaim Fortress, Kain had been made to do something very similar.

"That Orba, since rising to greatness, he's gotten into the habit of playing truant. Honestly, he'll come by his deserts."

"Worse than the gladiator contests, eh?"

The preparations for the Dragonstone cruisers departure also began before noon. Once supplies were loaded, the airships would be brought in.
Orba watched the air carriers' landing port without saying a word. His arms folded and his expression dark, he seemed even harder to approach than usual. He looked as though he would kill anyone who approached him, so no one spoke to him.

For a while now, Vileena Owell, who was watching that figure from behind, had wanted several times to call out to him but had given up each time. That Gil Mephius had chosen to send reinforcements to Garbera was a joyful thing, however this time, the prince would be staying at Apta.

As the Imperial Guards and the Independent Infantry unit made up most of the reinforcements, it meant that the military forces remaining in Apta were – starting with Shique – ten or so Imperial Guards as well as the main force from General Oubary's Black Armoured Division. Certainly, as lord of the castle, Gil should no doubt stay and exercise his authority over it, however she had a feeling that wasn't the reason why he wasn't moving.

That being said, Vileena naturally had no clear idea of what that reason actually was. Nor why he had pointed a sword at Oubary the previous evening, nor furthermore why he had been weeping, thus she felt that:

''It's frustrating''.

Just when she thought that the conflict with Taúlia had brought her a little closer to his heart, this happened and she found herself understanding Gil less and less. Unintentionally, she let slip those feelings to Theresia.

"Are men so hard to understand, I wonder."

Without thinking of it as the tedious complaints of a fourteen-year-old, or rather, while thinking that it was a problem appropriate for adolescence, Theresia nodded with a complicated expression.

"It is the same thing for gentlemen. Their whole life long, they never seem to be able to understand women."

"Is that so?"

Even while talking to the maid who had served her for many years, Vileena's heart was agitated for various reasons. It wasn't just because of Gil, it also seemed that Ende and her home country of Garbera would soon be at war. It was because of this that Gil was preparing to send reinforcements, however this wasn't a decision coming from his country. There were rumours that the emperor, Guhl Mephius, seemed to be in contact with Ende. It was unclear what kind of effect the prince's current actions would have on the relationship between Mephius and Garbera - and on Gil and Vileena's engagement.

Though the prince was wrapped in an unapproachable atmosphere, there was one person who rudely stepped up to him. Gouwen. Orba didn't spare him a single glance as he approached but,

"Do you think this will be as hard a battle as Zaim Fortress? Because Kain is already shaking in his boots," he asked in a whisper.

"No", Orba's response was immediate but his attitude remained grim even as he spoke. "Ende probably thinks that Mephius won't get involved. There should be ongoing talks about just that. So to start with, they won't be prepared for this. If we make a flashy appearance, Ende will realise that they are at a disadvantage and probably won't make a move."

"Which means that the timing is crucial, huh."

"Whenever possible, it's best to act before the hostilities start. When it comes to the point that you're already crossing swords, for the enemy too it's too late to withdraw."

However, to repeat once more, these reinforcements were few in number. If they joined the battle, Ende would surely also realise that they hadn't been sent by Mephius itself.

"Noue said so too. This time, the greatest victory would be to not fight at all. Ende has its own circumstances. There is a risk it will cause considerable damage, but I don't think it'll progress like Zaim."

Having said that much, Orba glared at Gouwen.

"What is it?"

"...... Nothing."

Orba kept his mouth shut and wouldn't say another word. Gouwen understood that much. Despite this, he deliberately questioned him. And had gotten little from this Orba whose real intentions were impossible to read. Gouwen stared at him for a while, then, when he was about to open his mouth,

"Your Highness."

A soldier galloped up with so much vigour he seemed about to land at Orba's feet. The watch tower to the east of the landing port was in something of an uproar.

"What is it?"

Gouwen asked in Orba's place. However, his eyes almost immediately caught sight of the cause. In the now sunny sky, he thought that he could make out the shape of an air carrier which, accompanied by an escort of several airships, was coming down in altitude as it approached the landing port. On its flank, it bore the Mephian coat of arms.

When he saw the figure of the girl who was the first to alight from the ship, Gouwen muttered,

"So it's the imperial princess. They've sent no messenger either by post-horse nor by airship."

Followed by a group of maids, Ineli Mephius walked towards them. Her beautifully fair complexion and pale red lips were so completely out of place in this border fortress that the surrounding soldiers instinctively seemed to want to flee.

When Ineli noticed Orba – no, to her he was her step-brother, Crown Prince Gil – she waved her hand, smiling. With evident satisfaction at the surprised gazes she was gathering, she walked up to Orba and curtsied.

"It's been a long time, Your Highness, Crown Prince Gil. I am glad to find you so healthy."

"Ah", said Orba, without adding anything else. Ineli puffed her cheeks in a pout.

"Even though your cute little sister has travelled a great distance to come and surprise you, you act so coldly."

"Really?"

As far as Orba was concerned, still having to play the crown prince was nothing but a troublesome pain. A strange sense of weariness had enveloped his body and mind. Because of this, his manner was more brusque than usual. Patiently waiting, Ineli observed him from the side.

"Well now, really. It appears that Ax going as far as to personally attack the fortress wasn't just a rumour. Brother, how wonderful it is that you are safe and without a single injury. But did you not think what you did was very scary?"

"Yeah, true", as Gouwen gave his back a small shove, Orba grudgingly threw in some appropriate words. "......And, what’s your business?"

"What’s my business?"

Ineli's arrogant smile slipped for a moment and, with a casual sidelong glance, she looked towards the airship that was being prepared to be sent as reinforcement. The dragons were currently being loaded into the warship. At the front of the ship, a scattering of armed soldiers could be seen for the first time. Ineli's lips once more curled into a smile.

"But I thought that my brother would be lonely in this border land, so I came to visit in order to console him. Would those be the reinforcements being prepared for Garbera, I wonder?"

"Yeah."

Gil nodded and for some reason, Ineli's eyes laughingly lit up like those of a small child who had just thought of a mischievous prank.
"I see. Surely, the people of Garbera will be delighted."

"We are deeply touched that you took the trouble of travelling all the way here." Gouwen bowed. "It was truly kind of you to come to this distant place. I'm afraid that I don't know of any place that would be pleasing to Your Highness, but perhaps you would like to visit the citadel. Some of the soldiers can..."

"No. I want to have a look around by myself. By no means should you go to any trouble for me."

Ineli refused with a slight lifting of the hem of her skirt, then she and her group of attendant maids went to inspect the departure preparations. She looked all around the landing port. And her eyes met Vileena’s, who was also there.

She gave an acknowledgment in the direction of Garbera's princess. Ineli didn't halt her steps, so it was no more than a single nod. Immediately after and as though she couldn’t control herself anymore, the edge of her lips twitched and she lifted her shoes more quickly.

As Ineli's back receded in the distance, Theresia said bitterly,

"Well, what kind of manners are those? Princess, please do not lose your temper over it."

"Theresia is certainly uncompromising."

Even as she spoke, Vileena had a bad premonition. Since being taken hostage by Zaat Quark, princess Ineli was supposed to have remained secluded in her own room. Although Vileena had been worried about her health, upon seeing the imperial princess who had now suddenly come to Apta, rather than feeling relieved, Vileena remembered her strange coldness.

At about that time, the various commanding officers that Orba had personally selected had gathered the soldiers that they themselves had then chosen and had brought them to the Air Carrier landing port where, following Gouwen's instructions, they stood in orderly rows.

Directly before them, Orba had called over Gouwen and the mask-wearing Kain and, under the pretence of giving them encouragements, he was speaking to them in a low voice.

"Kain, just do whatever Gouwen tells you too. If upon seeing this ship Ende doesn't retreat, join up with the garrison at Zaim. Do not use the ship to attack. There are a few escort ships, you can send those out."

"U-understood."

Noticing that the departure was imminent, Vileena ran towards them with quick, light steps. The one she approached wasn't Orba but 'Kain pretending to be Orba'.

"Orba, may the fortunes of war be with you. I earnestly entrust Garbera to you."

"Ha, ha haaa..."

Of course, since it was Kain, who had never met the princess, he was strangely over-formal. At his response, Vileena's eyebrows gathered in a slight frown.

"That reminds me, has the prince had the chance to return the medal to you?"

"D-do I have the medal? I-I wonder...."

Kain fumbled about in confusion. He had never heard about any of this and felt like cursing Orba. Since the person in question didn't appear to feel like sending out a life-boat for him, he could only stare fixedly at the real ship.

At this, Shique came to his rescue.

"But of course, princess. It is a treasured lucky charm that saved his life on the occasion of the gladiatorial games. Isn't that right, Orba?"

"Ah, aah, right. That's right."

"So I was able to meet '''him''' again."

A new calamity stepped up. As if to ignore Vileena, Mephius' Imperial Princess Ineli smiled at the swordsman in the iron mask. On the receiving end of a sweet smile that in no way befitted her age, Kain was at a loss what to do.

But it seemed that Ineli would not detain "Orba" for long.

"Mephius' new Clovis, I have great expectations for your military achievements." After giving a ladylike curtsy, she fleetingly raised her eyes towards the tiger mask in an imploring glance. "Someday, let us meet to talk in a more leisurely manner."

Having said that, and as though to indicate that she had nothing further to do there, she and her maids left the air carrier's landing port.
Vileena, Shique and the others left behind involuntarily exchanged glances.

Chills he couldn't understand shook Kain's shoulders and made him shiver.

"Right, time to go!" Gouwen shouted.

A few moments later, they had boarded the cruiser and soon after that, as the eight ether-filled engines solemnly hummed, it rose from the landing port.

Unlike yesterday, today there was not a single cloud in the sky.

It was so blue that it felt like looking up at it stung Orba's eyes a little.

=== Part 2 ===

After overseeing the departure of the reinforcements, Gil Mephius secluded himself in his room. It was the same as during his first campaign. In order to defeat Ryucown in Zaim, he had for a while refused to see anyone.

''It seems he has a strange constitution: even though he is strong in battle, after it is over, his fever dies down and he is left prostrate'', people gossiped.

Since of course the way the drunken prince had stubbornly pointed a sword at general Oubary was also gossiped about, it was likely that his fiancée Vileena, or even Oubary himself, had given him a severe scolding, so he was probably sulking too. Speculation flew around both inside and out of the fortress.

"He is quick-witted but it looks like there is also a part of him which is very fragile."

"That person is still a child."

There were also other points of view. It was probably normal that people thought up all sorts of reasons to explain the difference between the prince who was called a fool and the prince as he was now.

Be that as it may, and even if he was just a child, Gil was above all else the lord of Apta castle and his secluding himself in his room caused trouble for a great many people.

Before long, Esmena Bazgan would arrive as an envoy for peace. But when Shique once asked what to do about the reception for her, all he said – and through the closed door at that – was: "I'll leave it to you."

Of course, he didn't meet with Ineli, who had travelled all the way from Solon, either. Since he didn't even come out at mealtimes, Ineli had only once seen the prince and that was when she had first arrived at Apta.

Ineli's personality was such that she could never be satisfied if she wasn't constantly the centre of attention. Naturally, she was angry. Her company of maids, who knew her temperament well, talked as though they might soon be returning, yet Ineli was displaying an unusual amount of fortitude and had already spent approximately two days in this boring Apta.

Above all, seeing that princess Vileena - who would normally have been the first to criticise such behaviour on the prince's part - seemed instead to be perplexed, far from being bored, Ineli felt her mood brighten.

Naturally, Ineli hadn't only come to Apta to give her brother a surprise. She had a reason for wanting to come here at all cost.

It was also related to her face-to-face meeting with Fedom Aulin in which she had rattled him. However, it wasn't simply to cause a scandal that she had said that the prince might be an impostor. It was a matter that stimulated her curiosity in its own right. However, it certainly wouldn't have been enough by itself for her to go out of her way to visit Apta.

Rather than prince Gil, Ileni's objective was,

''Vileena Owell''.

Whenever that name crossed to her mind, her usually rose-like smile turned as dangerous as the tip of a thorn. While it could be said that she had disliked her from the start, the reason why her hatred had grown so much was the drama of Zaat Quark's rebellion.

Ineli was taken hostage by Zaat and almost carried out of Solon by ship. And then, Vileena, piloting an airship, and Ineli's brother Gil, who was riding that ship, had quickly come after them.

Ineli couldn't forgive. Not Zaat, who had betrayed his country and who had, moreover, used her as a shield when he was cornered. No. The one thing above all others that Ineli could never forgive was that she had been seen by Princess Vileena to be bawling her eyes out with a gun shoved into her mouth, and that she had been saved by Vileena – and Gil's – intervention.

Ineli Mephius had locked herself away within Solon palace. After closing the door to her room, she hadn't let anyone in and had spent her days seeing almost no one. The people around her talked about how scary it must have been and how pitiable she was, however for Ineli, rather than fear, it was her injured pride and the thought that she had broken down that made her tremble.

Furthermore, if she took a step out of her room, she didn't know if she wouldn't run into the princess somewhere. And in that case, what kind of expression should she wear in front of the princess, what kind of things should she talk about with the princess?

''Thank you for back then''.

But did she want to thank her?

''To be able to pilot that airship through enemy fire must have taken a lot of courage''.

Would praising her in that way sound alright?

As she remained locked away, Ineli's heart sank into gloom. She was seized with the illusion that even the air that couldn't speak was sneering at her. Pride was Ineli's source of life. As long as someone praised her, as long as someone yearned for her, as long as someone offered her a love that asked for nothing in return, Ineli's path would continue to be bathed in light.

''No matter what it takes''.

At some point, the darkness that couldn't speak stopped mocking her, and the voice of Ineli's own heart whispered in its place.

''No matter what it takes, I won't let Vileena stay above me''.

Any kind of stage would do. She would prove that she surpassed Vileena – prove it to other people, but more importantly to satisfy herself – and as long as there was one stage on which she could prove it, it would do. Otherwise, she would no longer be able to conduct herself like Ineli Mephius. She would no longer be able to maintain the mask of the imperial princess that girls of her age admired.

And so, Ineli had applied to go to Apta. However, if it had just been a question of her complex, she might not have behaved so actively. It was strange to say but she had wondered for some time now if her brother Gil might not be an imposter. In other words, it was when her complex and her suspicions first came together that Ineli decided that it would be good to go to Apta.

''Brother has changed too completely''.

Her brother Gil had held in check the rebellion in Solon. If it had only been that one fact, one could have thought that just like his first campaign at Zaim Fortress and in order to promote the crown prince, the vassals had somehow done the work and then announced that Gil's feats had surpassed all expectations. However, Ineli had been watching carefully.

The Gil who had fearlessly confronted Zaat as the latter held a gun in hand was definitely a different person from the step-brother she knew. Even though their features were exactly the same. And then, when he had moreover been shot, her step-brother had faced Zaat and crushed his ambitions with his own hands.

''That is not Gil Mephius''.

As the days followed one after another, doubts turned into conviction. Who was he, where was the real Gil Mephius, and other such questions, she didn't know. But if Gil had truly been replaced, then absolutely no one other than her should reveal the secret.

Indeed, to say nothing of Gil's fiancée Vileena, she would accomplish what not even the chief vassals in Solon had been able to do. And when that day came, Ineli Mephius would surely be praised as a heroine.

"What seems to be the matter, Princess?"

Elsewhere, Vileena Owell was standing at a window looking out when her shoulders shivered a little.

"I thought I felt a chill."

"Oh dear. If you catch an illness from a place you are not used to, it could linger. Resting at once is..."

"No, don't worry." As she shook her head, she crossed the room. "I'm going out for a bit."

No sooner had she spoken than she vigorously flew out. Theresia's cry of "Please wait!" didn't reach her in time.

By hiding behind every pillar in the corridor, Vileena outmanoeuvred Theresia. From time to time, the princess tended to want to go out alone without any attendants or bodyguards. Even at Garbera's royal court, dramatic chases involving Theresia and a group of maids were a common occurrence. Since arriving at Apta and in case of an 'emergency', Vileena had crammed into her head the map of the inside of the fortress.

About ten minutes later, she turned her steps towards a place that was entirely unbecoming for a princess.

Thump, thump, thump; each time the dragons' galloping sounded, dust was tossed up and fluttered in the wind. In the open space beyond the fence, the dragoons' training was being carried out. From the dragon pen adjacent to that open space wafted the creatures' fishy stench. Let alone royalty, it was the kind of place that commoners would not willingly approach.

However on the other side of the fence was the figure of a slender woman. She was straddling a Tengo, a small-sized dragon suitable for riding, and was galloping at the front of a group of soldiers all riding the same breed of dragon. It looked like she was being chased by the uncouth men but in fact, she – Hou Ran – was instructing them.

That being said, she barely said a word. She went in silence as much as to say that she was only concerned with letting the dragons fly.

''Oh'', Vileena was unintentionally fascinated. So as to reduce the wind resistance even by a little, and also to avoid being shaken off by the dragons, the men riding the Tengo lay flat against their backs, whereas Hou Ran sat easily and comfortably, her posture leaning slightly forward. However, she was faster than anyone. The Tengo's feet kicked the ground as it raced forward, slicing through the wind. The circular motion when it turned was also light and sleek. As for the soldiers desperately trying to follow, whenever Ran's dragon drew a curve, they were almost shaken off left and right.

"Utter shit!"

A voice rang out, rebuking the men. It wasn't Ran's. Looking towards it, a woman was leaning against the fence, watching the practice. That fat shape belonged to Krau. Originally, she had been a female slave serving Zaj Haman, a wealthy merchant in Birac. Currently she was employed by prince Gil, who had purchased her skill at piloting air carriers.

She had apparently bought apple jam at the morning market and was shovelling a hard biscuit lavishly smeared with it into her mouth.
As Vileena approached her, with admirable speed she quickly hid the bag of food behind her back.

"M-Madam. This definitely isn't me being idle. The good people of Apta are taking care of maintenance on the air carriers, and of cleaning them inside too, er, everyone is doing it with good will, er, yes."

Of course, what Vileena didn't know was that every night, Krau would catch hold of soldiers and craftsmen and gamble at cards. When they had been fleeced from top to bottom, she would exempt them from paying a part of the money they had lost, but in exchange they would be made to check and clean the ships under Klau's instructions.

"I am not yet the Madam. You don't have to be so panicked."

"Then you won't tell the prince?"

Jam smeared around her mouth as she implored with upturned eyes, Krau's face was enough to induce unintentional laughter. However, Vileena deliberately kept a straight face and nodded.

"Of course not. More importantly, Krau, have you thought about our earlier conversation?"

"That earlier conversation, you mean..."

"The one about air carriers. I asked you if you would teach me how to manoeuvre those ships."

"Hmm", Krau crooked her thick neck. "Ah, no, of course I personally don't mind at all but what does your husband say about it? You never know when something might happen, and if it did, the ships need to be able to fly at any time, so we have to use ether sparingly."

While her reason for quibbling was plausible, "This is annoying" was written clearly on her face. Vileena felt that she should be offended but it was hard to hate someone whose face expressed things so clearly.

"Right. At ease!"

They heard Hou Ran's sharp voice. Ignoring the soldiers who had been shaken about by dragons that were several times harder to handle than horses and who were completely exhausted by their merciless teacher's strict coaching, Hou Ran's expression changed completely as she started looking after the dragons.

For some reason, Vileena's expression became tense. She hadn't originally come here to once again entreat Krau to teach how to steer a sky ship.
Vileena wasn't shy around strangers but this would be the first time that she had a face-to-face talk with Hou Ran. She was someone who was hard to grasp. Even more so than that prince.

''Ha!'' Spurring on her heart that had become timid, Vileena went over to where Hou Ran was.

"Hou-san."

"'Ran' is fine."

Ran spoke without turning around. She gave the dragons their feed, gently stroking the Tengos' necks.

Having had the wind taken out of her sails, with an "Hum, er..." and her head inclined, Vileena hesitated a little.

"What?"
[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 079.jpg|thumbnail]]
She demanded. As she approached, Vileena couldn't help but get the impression of a different kind of beauty from the elegance and refined demeanour that was so highly praised at Court. More than anything, her eyes that were reminiscent of a clear lake were what spontaneously captured Vileena's attention.

"W-well. I have something I want to talk about with you."

"With me."

Her voice was monotone, making it impossible to guess at her innermost thoughts. Somehow still undeterred, Vileena continued,

"Yes. The prince and you are close - or rather, it looks like you share a trusting relationship."

"The prince", Ran repeated in a mutter then nodded with conviction. "Ah, well, it wouldn't be strange if that's what it looks like."

"Wa, Wait, wait!" Krau, who had been listening – half curious, half nervous – to the exchange between the two, couldn't take it anymore and butted in, "Ran, watch how you talk. This is the princess of Garbera! The one who will become the prince's bride. Be a little...."

"It doesn't matter, Krau." Vileena stopped her. "... That prince is currently staying in his room. Does he often do this kind of thing? That is, after all, I always get irritated at the prince's behaviour, I get angry, or I scold him immediately, but every time, the prince brings about an outcome that leaves me astounded. Even if other people can't see it, he is always thinking about something. At the same time, I have come to believe that he is always suffering and worrying alone."

"......"

"But this time... I have the feeling that it's different from usual. And while it is embarrassing, I do not understand. So I thought that you who are close to the prince might be able to understand what is going on this time."

For a short while, Ran wordlessly continued to tend to the dragons. Krau, who was looking on, felt nervous as the silence dragged on.

"He isn't a child anymore." Ran said with her back still turned. "If there are things he thinks he needs to do, he will do them. Maybe at the moment, he doesn't think there is anything."

"But..."

The war with Taúlia was settled for the time being, reinforcements had been sent to Garbera; this time it was with Ende and perhaps even his own country of Mephius that there might be strife. In such a situation as the current one, it was impossible that there was nothing that needed to be done.

Perhaps realising Vileena's implied meaning, Ran turned her head – and only her head – towards her.

"If you think it's so strange, you should barge in uninvited and ask him directly."

"... If I do that, then I'll be the one who has failed. There are many ways to understand another person."

"If you can't ask the person himself then you had best leave well alone."

Even Vileena felt a little angry at her blunt way of speaking.

"Do you seriously think that way?"

"I don't know what she means by 'seriously'."

"This '''she''', to whom do you refer?"

Vileena grimly narrowed her eyes, finally pushed too far. She had shown calm and tolerance in her way of speaking, but it went without saying that the title of Third Princess of Garbera wasn't something cheap to be looked down upon to that extent. Because it wasn't a problem that only concerned her.

Ran on the other hand was smiling faintly, and as for the dragon that she was stroking with her hand, one could only wonder what it was feeling as it had been ducking its head as though terrified for some time now.

Just as Krau, who could feel the explosive atmosphere, once again held her breath in nervous suspense, a dignified shadow approached.

=== Part 3 ===

"Oh my. Am I interrupting, I wonder?"

The one who come into view was another girl - Ineli Mephius.

"Your Imperial Highness."

Vileena was unable to conceal her surprise. In this kind of place, to meet this kind of opponent was something she had surely not expected.
As for Ineli, though she herself had expressly gone there, she openly displayed her discomfort at being near the dust and the dragons' stench. Covering her nose with her hand:

"Older Sister, may I speak with you a while?"

She took princess Vileena away from the dragon pen to somewhere more private. Probably because she had already lost interest, Hou Ran allowed the training to resume in the open grounds.

Once the two of them were alone, Vileena felt a little tense for different reasons than just before. Be it that time of the party for Mephius' Founding Festival, or at the time of Zaat's rebellion, or of course now that the two of them were alone, there was something similar.

''She seems to be doing surprisingly well''.

Vileena naturally did not have any illusions about the day Ineli descended upon Apta or on the meaning of the smile she was turning her way. She had had unconcealed hostility directed towards herself. The Ineli who now confronted her was thoroughly the same as before, but when it came down to it, she didn't know what kind of fight she would start this time.

Vileena mentally braced herself, however, Ineli said something unexpected.

"It would seem that Taúlia's princess, Lady Esmena Bazgan, will be arriving the day after tomorrow. With Brother in that state, he won't have the heart to receive her properly. Are you not also worried about it, Princess?"

"Y-yes."

"Of course, one cannot say His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince will be barricade himself against Lady Esmena the whole time. In addition, you, Older Sister, do not have any false pride, so..."

"So?"

"Would you entrust the reception to Ineli?"

Not for one moment could Vileena guess the real intentions behind this smilingly made request.

After that, Ineli put on such a vigorous display of work that it seemed hard to believe that she had secluded herself in Solon.

As the bombed-out Great Hall couldn't be used, she was quick to decide to that the party would be held in the barracks' ground floor hall and briskly gave the craftsmen instructions about the elegant decorations they were to start working on. From the castle, she had them bring the furnishings that had remained unscathed: ottomans, tables and such, as well as paintings and twilled cloth; then with an impeccable sense of balance, she rearranged them.

She chose the menu for the meals. Furthermore, she personally went to the wine cellars and, after carefully listening to the opinion of a person who was knowledgeable about the preferences of those from the Western regions, she selected several varieties of wine. As though suddenly thinking about it, she summoned the second-in-command of the Imperial Guards, Shique.

"I would like to have a sword dance performed in front of our guests from Taúlia. Would you be so kind as to select a number of skilled swordsmen", she ordered him.

In response to the sudden summons, Shique had merely adopted a respectful posture, but at this he abruptly scrutinised her face.

"You will also take part in the sword dance. It will be good if you put on a show as it will please our guests. I leave it to you."

It was an order that left no room for agreeing or disagreeing. The swordfight-loving Ineli had originally come to know of Shique during his time as a gladiator.

After that, Ineli gave orders to the civil servants and also to the townspeople to prepare for the reception.

Vileena could only watch as the preparations steadily advanced. Even though she was skilful at handling guns and airships, she was extremely poor in matters such as these. Above all else, Vileena was bad with things such as feasts or parties, and she was inexperienced at performing the host's duty of warmly welcoming everyone.

And so, since being the only one with nothing to do in the midst of busy surroundings was unbearable to her nature, she asked Ineli if there was anything she could do to help.

"Didn't you promise that you would entrust this to me?" Ineli asked in a loud voice to which she added a smile too alluring to fit her age.

"Older sister, it is alright for you to simply to be present when Lady Esmena is here. All the same, as the betrothed to the lord of this castle, it might also cause the other party to feel suspicious if the two of you don't appear together. It seems that Esmena Bazgan has never set a single out of Taúlia before. I am sure she would enjoy it if you were to tell her amusing stories about Garbera."

"A-amusing stories?"

After which, in her room, Vileena found herself in a bind, her head filled with worries about this and that. The princess had never considered something like whether or not she herself had a sense of humour. Theresia was unable to just watch and remain indifferent.

"Princess. An 'amusing story' does not have to be a story at which you hold your sides with laughter. It's quite alright if you talk about perfectly normal things. After all, they should be able to find enjoyment in a conversation that is simply about foreign cultures and manners."

However even with this advice, Vileena was incapable of doing things negligently and once she had convinced herself of that something had to be done in a certain way, she wasn't readily going to change that belief. With so many unfamiliar things around her, Theresia was worried that at any moment, she might have a spurt of mental growth so intense that she might develop a fever and collapse.

And like that, time passed in the blink of an eye until very little remained before Esmena's arrival.

During this time, prince Gil Mephius never once left his own room, and while Shique and the other Imperial Guards were worried about it, they could only practice the sword dance as they had been ordered to by Ineli.

Amidst all this turmoil, Oubary Bilan was the only one whose attitude was unconcerned. When an enemy wasn't threatening to break through the border but was instead warmly welcomed, there was another little that a man who, like him, relied on military arts could do. From morning onwards, he devoted himself to just drinking.

Whenever Oubary got drunk, those of his subordinates who were in attendance thought it was strange how he would stroke the wound on his cheek, saying "It hurts".

Other than the imperial prince, there was one other thing that Oubary couldn't stomach. The reinforcements for Garbera.

When Oubary first heard that the prince was organising them, he was in two minds about it. He still had a lingering affection for Garbera. As Noue Salzantes valued him more highly than his homeland of Mephius did, he had originally requested his help in making use of Zaat's plan. But now that the plan for Solon had failed and that he himself had also been sent as reinforcement, he felt like this time he would like to be the one to offer Noue a favour and put him in his debt.

However, he was well aware that his own country had no intention of sending reinforcements to Garbera. Because he had incurred the emperor's displeasure by disappearing at the time of Zaat's rebellion, the fact was that he wanted to avoid provoking Guhl Mephius' temper any further.

Thus Oubary, conflicted because of this dilemma, was irritated by his current circumstances of having spare time on his hands.

"I'm not the kind of man made to finish as a mere general!"

As Oubary repeated that as he stroked the wound on his cheek, the soldiers from the Black Armoured Division who kept him company felt deeply uncomfortable.

While the preparations in Apta were busily underway, Esmena Bazgan had crossed the border as soon as everything had finally been ready. As it was the first time she rode an air carrier, she admired every single part of the scenery below and her eyes shone like a little girl's.

"Air carriers are made from dragon fossils, aren't they?"

"Yes. The frame is made using metal refined from fossils. The backbone of maritime vessels are called 'keels', which is written with the characters for 'dragon' and 'skeleton', but these here are literally dragon bones."

"Then, the fact that it can fly, is it because the dragons' power still dwells in their bones that have been turned into fossils?"

"Ah, no", the ship's captain, who had been assigned the role of giving explanations, waved his hand for emphasis. "That it can fly in the sky is because it repulses the earth's magnetic field thanks to ether. The metal obtained from refining dragon bones is called dragonstone and is very light, which makes it extremely convenient to use for ships or airships."

On board the ship, Esmena looked around here, there and everywhere, latching on to anyone without a care, and asked them every detail about each new thing one by one. Not a single one of the people who dealt with her wore a troubled expression. It was the princess who was rumoured to be plagued with strange nightmares. It was touching to see that in Esmena's emaciated face that always wore an air of affliction, her eyes now sparkled with curiosity and liveliness.

The distance between Taúlia and Apta when travelling on a mid-sized air cruiser was no more than half a day's travel however. Before Esmena's curiosity about the sky could be satisfied, the airships welcoming them to Apta appeared to guide the ship.

When Esmena Bazgan alighted from the landing port, a large number of people were gathered in the open space beneath her. Hangings were raised in welcome and as the people of Apta waved their hands, Esmena shyly waved back.

The women of Taúlia exposed their skin as little as possible. From her head, she was covered with a scarf and the long train of the cloth wrapped around her entire body dragged as she walked. Many of the Mephians thought her figure exotic and here and there, sighs of admiration were heard from the crowd. Although for many years they had been bitter enemies – historically, Apta in particular had sustained many assaults from Taúlia – that on this occasion the guest was a young woman helped calm national sentiment.

While feeling nervous at being stared at as though about to be devoured, Esmena didn't forget to fleetingly observe the streets of the castle town. Everything her eyes now alighted on was new and dazzling. Even though it wasn't separated from Taúlia by any great distance, when she thought of a foreign country, she felt like even the indigo blue sky at dusk looked different from the one in her native land.

"Oh. Although I'd heard that the people of Mephius, all of them, were forced to live like slaves to the emperor, everyone here seems to be happy."

"P-Princess", next to her Natokk, the officer serving as escort, was shaken by a violent fit of coughing. "Please don't say something like that in front of the Mephian nobles."

"I am not wrong. Nobody taught me the truth."

Because the nineteen-year old Esmena was in some respects sophisticated, her smile was unclouded. The Taúlian soldiers attributed her flushed cheeks and misty eyes to her excitement at being in a foreign country for the first time, but that wasn't the whole reason.

Naturally, the imperial prince Gil Mephius was in Apta. From some reason, when she thought about that youth, Esmena was unable to calm down. Her heartbeat quickened, and once he appeared in her mind, his figure did not readily disappear from it. Even though she had only met him once in person, that figure had come to mind so many times after she went to bed and prevented her from sleeping.

Esmena's steps were light as she went along the way and her heart was exhilarated.

"You must be tired after your long journey, Lady Esmena. We, the subjects of Emperor Guhl Mephius, welcome you all."

It was not the crown prince who bowed to them in greeting at the entrance of the hall but a girl whom Esmena saw for the first time. She was introduced as Mephius' princess, Ineli Mephius, and Esmena hurriedly returned her greetings. As Ineli guided the guests into the hall, she said:
"We are grateful to you for the pains you took in coming here but my brother and the lord of Apta, Gil Mephius, is not well and is currently bedridden."

"Oh dear," Esmena's complexion was observed to cloud over with regret. "Is it quite bad?"

"The illness itself is no great thing. He is merely worried about transmitting it to our guests. Gil Mephius' message to you is that even though he isn't present, Princess, please enjoy yourself at your leisure." Ineli's tone never faltered. "If by good luck he should be feeling better tomorrow, he will pay you a visit to greet you properly, princess."

After which, Esmena was treated to a banquet held in the hall until she was quite worn out. The hurriedly prepared food and drink were ideal, and the military men from Taúlia, starting with Natokk, were amazed at the sword dance performed by Shique and his companions. After all, even if they were called Imperial Guards, they were former gladiators. Because they had a great deal of experience with taking part in performances within the arena, they crossed sword with such splendid timing that it seemed unbelievable that they had trained for it only for a day or two.

As Esmena watched half in fear, half in curiosity while the company of men wielded swords to the rhythm of a drum, Ineli smiled at her,

"As this is the best we can do in this border fortress, you must think more than ever that we of Mephius are unrefined. That this all the hospitality we can offer to a princess from Taúlia makes me feel quite ashamed."

"Not at all. I cannot thank you enough for the amazement you have given us, there isn't a single thing to be ashamed of. As for myself, it is my first time being on Mephian soil and it is so enjoyable that I feel like I will be carried away with all this merrymaking, so if in my ignorance I should do something to cause offence, please do not hold it against me."

Although Esmena had at first regretted the prince's absence, she soon started to have fun chatting with Ineli. The Mephian princess truly had a wealth of topics of conversation and knew of the ancient customs and history of Taúlia. When they talked about what they both liked, she gave the names of all the famous poets from the various Tauran provinces then she and Esmena recited verses they had memorised. Sitting with them was Vileena Owell, who after giving her greetings had remained almost entirely silent.

"Elder sister, which do you know?"

Even though Ineli suddenly asked her that, the princess hardly even knew the poets of her own native country of Garbera. "Er." She could only lower her eyes, feeling extremely bitter about her own lack of culture.

Wanting to take Vileena into consideration, Esmena smiled and brought up a new topic of conversation,

"I would very much like to hear about Garbera also."

Of course, she had mixed feelings towards the girl who would become Gil's lawful wife. However as Esmena was naturally not so foolish as to let those emotions show, not even her rival Vileena had any margin to grasp them.

With nervous look on her face, Vileena brought out the "interesting stories" she had prepared for the occasion. As the fourteen-year-old princess was unused to entertaining, she was also unused to the art of storytelling, and although it could have been charming, as she was extremely ill at ease, it was painful for the onlookers. Above all else, as she told her stories exactly as she had prepared them, her nervousness was transmitted to those around her, which was a bigger problem than the question of having a sense of humour.

From the moment she sensed the atmosphere around her, she snapped her mouth shut and barely opened it again.

On Ineli and Esmena's side of things, the more time they passed together, the closer they became.

"Tomorrow if the weather is fine, how about going down the river Yunos. Of course, I would go with you too."

"Yes, I look forward to it."

Even though there was no clear delineation, the river Yunos had always served as the border between Mephius and Taúlia. That the two princesses should have fun together by riding on the same boat was certainly significant - which is to say that Esmena cheerfully agreed to Ineli's implicit offer. For Esmena, who had few friends of her own age, this would also be a new experience.

Eventually the hour grew late and Esmena was guided to the guest drawing room. Seeing them off with a small bow, Ineli was conscious of Vileena's gaze at her back. As for her, ''this'' was her greatest victory. There was no doubt that she had accomplished what the Garberan princess could not. Not only that, but it was hugely significant that a princess from Mephius, which was often denigrated as boorish and rustic, had triumphed in this sphere over a princess from Garbera, the country of knights that happened to be known for its refined culture.

Vileena would certainly be distraught at her own powerlessness, Ineli thought as she smugly turned around.

And was surprised to find Vileena closer than she had expected.

"I was impressed."

"Eh?"

"There are many kinds of hardships. For me it would have been impossible to entertain lady Esmena without having her doubt me. I was saved thanks to lady Ineli being here."

"Is, is that so..."

While Ineli was strangely overawed, Garbera's princess nodded to herself a few times. She caught hold of her hand,

"By joining forces, we can overcome this difficulty."

In truth, Vileena was impressed from the bottom of her heart. Ineli felt somewhat embarrassed at having picked a quarrel and put herself on her guard this time.

"Eh? Er, indeed."

Facing her, Ineli could barely maintain a smile.

''What is this?''

In her heart, she was of course astonished, and also disgusted. Vilena should have long since understood that she had tried to humiliate her at the time of the dance at the Founding Festival. They had exchanged hostile gazes. That they had been exactly like military commanders taking note of each other as they crossed swords had fired her determination.

''Hmph'',

Ineli inwardly felt contempt anew. This was because mentally she once more carried concealed a sense of superiority towards Vileena.

''It's because you believe that the reinforcements will reach Garbera that you can look so carefree''.

In other words, neither Gil nor the princess knew yet that sending reinforcements to the princess' native country was tantamount to defying the emperor. In all likelihood, those especially sent reinforcements would be prevented from travelling. Once they found out that Ineli had deliberately failed to disclose the emperor's message to her brother, she would watch as, in front of her very eyes, they tasted despair and the knowledge that their efforts had been vain.

''Honestly, how ridiculously naive. Even if you're good at handling an airship, you know nothing about something like a battle between women''.

Her feeling of satisfaction at her victory had had a little cold water poured over it, however for now at least she had regained her sense of self-importance. After this was...,

"Brother, isn't it?"

Ineli stealthily muttered in a low voice.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Chapter1

2016-09-07T02:17:31Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 1: Dark Clouds over Apta==

=== Part 1 ===

Oubary Bilan reached Apta some two hours after sunset. By all rights, he should have arrived while it was still daylight, however this was Oubary: having tarried too long with the women at the post-station town, he had ended up being late. But then, there was no reason to hurry. From what he had heard, after having been violently attacked by Taúlia, Apta had finally been forced into an alliance with them. He felt depressed just imagining the wretched atmosphere of defeat that must be pervading the inside of the castle. Although...

''Since it's that prince who had supposedly oh-so changed from being so juvenile.''

That being the case, it didn't feel all that bad.

Oubary harboured a grudge against the heir to the imperial throne, Gil Mephius. On the occasion of the prince's first campaign, he alone had been recognised for his meritorious deeds; at the time of Zaat's rebellion, his “going along” with Noue was supposed to result in Oubary playing the role of the patriotic hero, but because of the prince, that plan had completely fallen through and instead his disappearance in the midst of the rebellion had caused him to incur the emperor's displeasure.

Because of that, when a slave revolt broke out in Kilro, an area to the southeast of Solon, Oubary had volunteered to personally suppress it. As a general who boasted a long military career, turning his sword against something like slaves wasn't something he could puff out his chest about. He had accomplished his mission regardless, but his pride in his noble self had taken a severe blow.

''Be it that time or this.''

Oubary felt that it was all Prince Gil's fault. That the slaves had staged an armed uprising at that point was probably because of Zaat's rebellion. But Oubary believed that Gil's lenient attitude in appointing slaves as soldiers of the imperial guard, or in making the sword slaves who had risen in revolt his personal subordinates, was also to blame.

“Humph.”

Reaching a point from which Apta Fortress came into view, Oubary could clearly tell that its appearance had changed because of bombing raids. It seemed badly damaged. Oubary smiled nastily. Even the castle gate was not yet halfway through repairs.

“General Oubary Bilan, entering the castle.”

With that proclamation, he passed through the partially destroyed gate.

''Oh?''

Setting foot in the town's streets, Oubary drew together his finely manicured eyebrows. He had an uncomfortable feeling. Enemy fire had also altered the appearance of the fortress. Of course, it was to be expected that the damage would extend to the street. He had thought that the place would be sunk in gloom, yet contrary to his expectations, the townspeople who were coming and going as well as the soldiers with whom they were chatting light-heartedly all had cheerful countenances.

Oubary continued beyond the brightly lit main avenue and dismounted from his horse. As the castle hall was said to currently be unusable, he was guided to the largest of the barracks. Once he passed through the entranceway, Oubary's sense of disbelief grew increasingly.

In the spacious hall, a banquet was being held. All around, red-faced soldiers were walking hand in hand with women who appeared to have been gathered from the town to serve as waitresses. Mountains of food were piled high; wine cups were being refilled as soon as they were emptied; it was as if they were celebrating winning a battle.

“Oh, General.”

“We were expecting you to reach here today, but you've arrived rather late.”

Oubary's subordinates from the Black Armoured Division who had been stationed at the fortress were also all in high spirits. Oubary caught hold of a company captain called Bane.

“What’s all this? Did the defeated prince fall ill from despair?”

Bane grinned derisively as though he had heard something outrageous, his appearance as unprepossessing as ever.

“This is a victory celebration.”

“What, a victory!?”

“Even though it was Taúlia's Ax Bazgan, he captured him within this very Apta. The prince – that man is truly skilled at warfare!”

Oubary got a detailed explanation about the battle from Bane. When he learned that after luring the enemy in, the prince himself had bombed the fortress, he almost involuntarily yelped in surprise and it was only with effort that he held himself in check.

“That's not all.”

“"Once again", it was all he could do to give a forced smile, "A ground-breaking campaign, one without precedent. It certainly isn't something that just anybody could do. Although one should be careful not to fool themselves into believing they are rich just because they have money and material possessions."

Even though those words left his mouth, ''It's strange'', was what he was thinking.

He had never spoken with Prince Gil before the latter's first campaign, however he had of course heard many rumours about him. Tales of how he was a fool who spent every day playing around had no doubt even reached other countries. Yet despite that, he had defeated Zaim Fortress' supreme commander, Ryucown, and had prevented a rebellion in Solon. And now, here in Apta, he had captured Ax Bazgan and even brought about a mutual alliance. Furthermore, he had done it without receiving reinforcements from his own country.

''It's as though Gil were a general with years of military service.''

It wasn't simply that it gave him an unpleasant feeling. He was obviously different from the prince that Oubary had heard about. One could have put it down to his having excellent staff officers, but here in Apta there were no other generals present, and almost all of the prince's attendants were former slaves.

Even though he was royalty, was it possible for people to transform thus in such a short time? Then, was it because he was a fool that, one after another, he came up with plans that other people would never dream of? Not only Oubary, many of Mephius' courtiers harboured doubts at the prince all but turning into a new person.

“Ah, Your Highness.”

“Your Imperial Highness, congratulations for your work against Taúlia.”

Within the hall, that Gil Mephius appeared before him.

''Ah!''

Shique and Gowen, Orba's long-time acquaintances who were in the hall drinking with their respective comrades, exchanged glances. Even from a distance, they could tell that Orba was drunk. Staggering unsteadily around the room, he smiled sloppily at the people who called out to him. His face was as red as though scarlet pigment had been poured over it. He probably wasn't putting on an act either. Above all, they both knew that Orba had never been good with alcohol.

When Orba – though of course, to the people in the room, he was the first successor to the imperial throne of Mephius – spotted Oubary Bilan, he walked towards him, waving exaggeratedly.

“Oh, general. So you've arrived. You're late though, I was starting to get worried.”

“Your Highness”, Oubary bowed courteously, “I am unworthy of your concern. To my shame, as the matter in Kilro was unexpectedly troublesome, I did not arrive in time for the battle with Taúlia.”

“It doesn't matter. Come, have a drink.”

As he seemed about to topple over, a nearby chamberlain hurriedly made to catch him. Rudely shaking him off, Gil grabbed some wine from a tray and offered it to Oubary. As his face came closer, Oubary politely declined. Gil's steps were unsteady and his eyes unfocussed, but upon that, he glared.

“You won't drink my wine, general?”, he asked threateningly. Smiling sourly, Oubary took the wine cup and drained it. The prince watched him fixedly then,

“Your Highness!”

Without paying attention to the shouts of astonishment from the people nearby, he smoothly drew the sword from at his waist. Naturally, Oubary rapidly narrowed his eyes at this,

“What is this, Your Highness?”

“Shall we perform a sword dance, general?”

“A sword dance?”

Sword dances were a speciality of Solon's wherein several men would perform a dance while wielding swords. On the occasion of the Founding Festival, such a dance was held at the palace.

“Even though this is called a celebration, the entertainment is lacking. At times like this, the people of Mephius shouldn't be celebrating so crudely. It’s unrefined. So let's perform a sword dance, you and me. Everyone, rejoice.”

Thinking that the prince wasn't sober, Oubary's thin lips formed into a smile,

“Although a gratifying proposal, Oubary Bilan is not worthy of crossing sword with the Crown Prince. Ah, why don't we settle down over there and have a leisurely chat? I would very much like to hear about the battle against Taúlia.”

A sharp crack rang across Oubary's cheek. Gil had slapped the general's face with the back of his hand.

Rather than rise in uproar, the room went deathly silent. As the shocked onlookers held their breath,

“You won't cross swords with the crown prince? A cute thing to say. Then this crown prince orders you. Come, draw your sword.”

Gil made a thrust with the sword he held. Oubary 's smile went stiff but he maintained it even as he drew back. “Your Highness, Your Highness”, he appealed. The prince's posture was unsteady, so evading him wasn't difficult, however when his third thrust skimmed over the top of the general's shoulder, a sharp rush of air struck Oubary's cheek. A small cut opened on his skin. When they saw red drops trickle down his cheek, the women screamed.
[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 025.jpg|thumbnail]]

"Ge-general."

"Your Highness, Your Highness, please wait."

The soldiers also clamoured from all around. Although Shique and Gowen were trying to make their way through the surging crowd towards the sweating Gil, he still continued to swing his sword. Oubary's hand went to his own waist. Seeing that, Gil's mouth twisted into a ferocious smile when –

A metallic sound resounded with a clang.

The sword was flung from Gil's hand. He and Oubary both stopped moving and gazed at the new sword that extended sideways from them.

The one holding it was a strong-bodied man. The former sword-slave who had competed with Orba in the final round of the Founding Festival's gladiatorial games – Pashir. He had swept Gil's sword away from the side. Pashir's eyes were partially concealed in shadows as he expressionlessly sustained Gil's burning gaze before returning his sword to his waist.

Around them, all was in uproar.

"General!"

Oubary held up his hand to take command of the soldiers who were rushing up.

"That... Wasn't that a little too much for a jest made under the influence of alcohol, Your Highness?"

Gil had picked up his sword and, though tension still surrounded him, he returned it to its scabbard.

"Then you should have agreed to a sword dance." He shrugged as though completely uninterested. Then, with a sidelong glance at Pashir, "every last one of you is unbearably tedious. That's why they say that the people of Mephius don't know how to set the mood during festivities." With that, he left the room, his steps still unsteady.

His hand held against his cheek, Oubary watched him leave. More than just turning pale with rage, his entire body was shaking.

"What was that?" He murmured to himself. "He's crazy to call that a festivity. Or was that him showing his true colours as a fool?"

In the doorway on the other side from the one the prince had disappeared through, a single silhouette stood stock still. Vileena Owell. She had been on the roof only a short while ago but had come rushing when she heard the disturbance. Although she had arrived a little too late, she could understand the gist of what had happened from hearing what the people around the room were saying. She stood for a moment dumbfounded then quickly crossed the room to chase after the prince.

=== Part 2 ===

"What on earth where you thinking!"

The group of people she was chasing through Apta recognised the figure of the princess who was holding up the hem of her skirt in order to rush towards them.

Held up between Shique and Gowen, the prince, who had been leaning against the wall to walk, looked as though he was hearing something incredibly annoying.

" What do you mean, 'what'?"

He didn't stop walking. She stomped towards him.

"I am asking if this time again, there was a deeper meaning to your actions. Up until now, no matter how foolish your behaviour appeared, you have always a secret reason that I couldn't begin to imagine."

"The fact is, His Highness acted that way because he was drunk."

Although Shique tone was placatory, his words had the opposite effect on Vileena. Her doe-like eyes widened even further.

"He did it because he was drunk? Hmm, is that so? In that case, let me change the question: becoming so drunk that you couldn't tell right from wrong and attacked a retainer with a sword, why on earth did you do it?"

"I was drunk. Because of the wine."

Gil grumbled in a thick voice. He sounded like a typical drunkard. Feeling even more incensed, Vileena started to draw closer. Just as Shique hunched his shoulders as though preparing himself for a thunderbolt, Vileena's furious expression suddenly crumbled.

Because she had remembered.

The prince's appearance, looking exactly like he was grovelling on his knees as he sobbed. Perhaps getting himself dead drunk also had something to do with that; as that thought occurred to her, Vileena lost the energy to be angry.

Entering the room that had been allocated to him in the barracks, Gil - or rather, Orba, threw himself on the bed. Gowen was the first to open his mouth.

"What happened?" He asked Orba, who was moaning softly. Shique turned towards Dinn, the page who had been awaiting the prince's return, and sent him back out saying "It's fine for today", then, having driven away the soldiers standing guard with a few glib words, he closed the door.

"Nothing happened."

"Orba", Gowen said in a low voice. Orba, who was currently as red in the face as Gowen was tanned, gave him a broad grin.

"Oh, right now, you've gone back to your slave overseer face. When they got up in the morning, everyone always knew what kind of mood you were in from the expression on your face."

"Is that right? Then I'll say this: right now, my mood's the worst." Gowen glared down at Orba who was burying himself in his pillow. "Destroying everything you've risked your life to protect up until now by going off and drowning yourself in alcohol is something not even a kid would do. This isn't like your usual calm self. You should be grateful to Pashir; if he hadn't stopped you, you'd have caused your own downfall."

"You're being too serious, Gramps."

"Orba!" Gowen barked angrily. He was raising his thick arms when Shique hurriedly stopped him.

"Now, now now, Gowen. Orba is constantly having to steel himself, so he must be exhausted. Suddenly going from being a sword-slave to the country's crown prince; given the circumstances, it's fine if he sometimes indulges in alcohol, right?"

"It's not." Gowen's breathing was ragged. "Orba, you said it yourself, didn't you? Making you a body-double was probably something Fedom did on his own. If anyone else in Mephius discovers you real identity, you'll be sent straight to the guillotine. Even you can't be ready for that. And also, if your real identity is discovered, we'll also be suspected of being conspirators and our lives will be forfeit. It's not just your problem if your neck gets sliced."

Orba stopped smirking and now lay facing upwards on the bed. Realising it, he turned over again so that his back was towards Gowen and Shique.
"Orba", Gowen continued to press him for a response when he heard in a voice that was almost a whisper:

"There's no more reason to continue being the prince."

Gowen suddenly stopped pacing around. He exchanged a glance with Shique.

"There's no reason to let him live." Orba's back was shaking and his words tumbled out unevenly. "My brother died here. He abandoned him. Alice and my mother too, they were probably killed. Because of him. He set fire to villages from his own country of Mephius with his own hands!"

Just a short while ago, Orba had seemed in high spirits from the wine, but now he did a complete turnaround, shouting then immediately after sniffling.

"This 'he' you're talking about...", began Shique. Gowen continued,

"Don't tell me you're talking about that general you attacked with a sword. If I remember correctly, he's called Oubary, right? What did that man do? Had you met him, before you became the prince?"

Even as Gowen was still asking those questions, a possible explanation for all that Orba had just said dawned on him. He already knew that Oubary Bilan was the general previously in charge of defending Apta. Since Orba's brother had died here, could it mean that he had been a soldier stationed at the fortress?

"You say... That he set fire to a Mephian village? Orba, it can't be", as though realising something, Shique raised his voice, "it can't be that you're planning to get revenge on him?"

Orba, his back still turned, didn't answer.

Which also meant that he didn't deny it. Shique gave a large gulp while next to him, Gowen sighed deeply. Up until then, Orba had always been somewhat mysterious. He had a side to him that was very cool-headed, but also he also had a side to him that would see his emotions suddenly burst out. From an outside perspective, the balance maintained between those two conflicting halves looked precarious. Because it was quite possible that at any moment, his emotions might overflow and destroy Orba's fragmented personality.

''Is that moment going to be now?''

Two years ago – no, it was probably more like three years now, at the time they first met, he had thought that this was a guy he couldn't take his eyes off. It wasn’t just the iron mask, his heart also wore a mask, so it there was no way to grasp his real intentions. Yet now, as he stifled his weeping, Orba's back could not have been more defenceless. The man who boasted of being undefeated with a sword was nowhere to be seen, nor was there any trace of the man whose enemies fell into the traps of his all-encompassing strategies. The shape of that back was just that of a young boy's.

However, Gowen deliberately kept his tone strict,

"Revenge, huh? If you say your family was killed, then sure, it's not something you can just forgive. But here and now, if you let revenge take priority, you'll lose everything. Everything you've obtained by somehow surviving certain death, you'll…"

"Everything, huh? This 'everything', what is it?" Orba screamed in an almost hoarse voice. "I've already lost everything. What else is there? My life? Then I'll give my life. If in exchange he gets to taste the anguish of Hell, I'll give it any time!"

"You have duties to fulfil, Orba. You think that anything is fine if you're tired of messing around with the position of crown prince? But that position comes with responsibilities. Whether you want them or not. Give me one good reason why you should just do as you please."

"..."

It was the first time that Shique had seen Gowen be so talkative while admonishing someone.

From the time when he had been an overseer of slaves, he had never been a man to become deeply involved in other people's s lives. He would teach them swordsmanship, and he would teach preparedness and the tricks to pull through. However, he never showed anything like concern for other people's circumstances. It was a world were out of a hundred sword slaves that he trained, he could never know if even one of them would still be alive a year later. Learning about each and every one of them beyond what was needed for the job wasn't possible.

It had barely been about half a year since Orba had become the crown prince. During that time, the bewildering change of situation hadn't only affected him; which was to say that Orba hadn't been the only one to change.

That was why,

"That's right, Orba." Shique also tried to reason with Orba who was in such a state. "Our situation aside, you promised Princess Vileena reinforcements for Garbera, didn't you? If you kill Oubary here, you definitely won't be able to keep that promise. Since general Oubary is currently staying in Apta, there is no risk that you'll lose your chance to act. If you want, as Imperial Guards, we can help you keep an eye on him. It will fit right in with performing our usual duties."

Orba didn't say anything.

When the two of them left, utter silence filled the room. On the bed, Orba lay completely still.

Right after returning from Taúlia, Orba had spoken with the master blacksmith Sodan and learned of his brother's death. He had long realised that there was no possible way his brother could still be alive, but somehow he had still clung to hope – no, it couldn't even be called hope, more like illusions.

Even if he himself was living through days of hell, as long as those he had been separated from, his brother, his mother, Alice and the others were alive somewhere, then maybe, before he knew it, there might suddenly come a day when they might meet again. However, when he formally heard the truth about his brother from Sodan, the fragile illusions that Orba had held within shattered. It wasn't just his brother: Alice, his mother, and everyone he had known before - all his illusions crumbled as he was made to realise from the bottom of his heart that none of them were anywhere in this world anymore.

He had wept. He had wept until his tears dried up, leaving way to burning emotions that raged from within him. He thought of slicing Oubary Bilan's neck. Or perhaps, when Oubary himself was within the fortress, Orba should face him with real intent to kill and without worrying about the consequences.

However, Oubary hadn't yet arrived at Apta. Orba's violent anguish was left with no target. Returning to his room, and without listening to Dinn's advice that he stop, he gulped down wine. One cup, two cups; as he got through them, Orba forgot his own limits. In truth, he didn't feel the least bit drunk. Yet when, after the sun had set, he heard that Oubary had arrived, he had found it difficult just to get up from his chair. After that, the events in the hall had occurred.

''Tsk.''

The alcohol he wasn't used to was starting to make him feel sick. He swallowed his own saliva several times and twisted his body left and right as he couldn't find a comfortable position. Under the weight of the accumulated fatigue from the battle at Apta to his visit to Taúlia, his body cried out for sleep.

"Brother..."

That word fell from rough, dry lips.

His brother had left to go beg for work as a merchant's assistant here in Apta, the fortress town nearest their village. Two or three times a month, he would take a holiday and return to his family. To Orba, for whom the sky and ground of the narrow gorge they lived in was everything, the stories he would listen to about life in the town were like something from a different world. Up until then, Orba hadn't known of the existence of ether-powered airships that flew through the sky, nor had he known of the existence of the circular arenas in which games were held where slaves competed against each other. Though apparently for those slaves, winning the right to live one more day was enough of a reward, Orba had insisted that "If I became a slave, I'd earn money!", which made his brother blink. In a village as rural as the one Orba lived in, there was also no opportunity to meet people from the slave class.

Orba's outlook had been broadened by the tales of his brother Roan's travels and by the many books he brought home. His brother had also been the one to teach him how to read and write. Orba became engrossed in what was written in those books. Illustrated stories for children; books about popular games; books which wrote of the time mankind had left the Old World; books that told of the ancient king Zodias and of his miraculous invention of magic; and, best of all, the many historical tales of heroes.

He would lose himself in reading, then be struck with despair since, after all, such tales would never happen to someone like him. But maybe, someday - if he could break away from that narrow village and step into the wide world - he held the faint hope that he too might live in that world of legends. He wanted to gaze upon the endless blue sea; he wanted to experience for himself the radiance of thickly piled snow in winter; to find out what kind of place the Golden Palace, said to be a nest of intrigue, really was.

Orba thought that his brother - who would open books one by one and also eagerly explain this and that to him - was like him. Since in town his brother had become familiar with the world that he himself didn't know, and since his brother was so much better than him at cleverly dealing with things, since he had always been ahead of him, Orba's young mind thought that his brother must have already set foot in the world that Orba only knew from books.

Within a murky sleep, Orba was dreaming.

In Orba's most vivid childhood memory of his brother, they were sitting side-by-side outside the barn. Above them, the stars were twinkling.

''This is...''

It was back in that time; just a few days before his brother had been drafted to Apta. Orba had been scolded by his mother after getting into a fight with Doug from the neighbouring village, and his brother had come to talk with him.

"Nobody knows what kind of person they truly are."

After he said that, his brother looked up at the sky that was bathed in the pale moonlight. For as long as he lived, Orba would never forget those words his brother had spoken then.

"What are you doing?" At that point, Alice also joined in. She was their childhood friend who lived in the house across from theirs. As she was three years older than Orba, in age she was exactly halfway between Roan and him. Before they knew it, they were talking about their memories. How once, when someone from the village claimed to have seen a wild dragon, the three of them had gone to the place where it had been sighted. However, the path through the ravine was complicated and they got completely lost. Finally, dragging their feet that seemed to have turned to lead, they made it back to the village but as it was already two hours after sunset, they were harshly scolded by their parents.

"Anyway, since Mother told me off for dragging Big Bro along, he didn't get blamed at all. I got scolded in his place."

"But isn't that pretty much what happened?" Alice pursed her lips. "After all, the one who started everything and who was the first to brag that 'I've seen a dragon' was no one other than you, Orba!"

"What are you talking about?"

"Afterwards, when I asked the other kids about it, they all said that they hadn't heard that rumour. Now that I think about it, it must have been you, Orba."

"You're wrong! It was that Doug..."

"However it was, it was fun," Roan said. As he gazed up at the stars which seemed about to rain down, a faint smile appeared on his lips. The other two fell silent.

"Yesterday, I suddenly thought about it. Going by my memories, it was when we were walking through that ravine. I remembered it unexpectedly. In the end, after Alice said that we should retrace our steps, we struggled along for about three hours and finally reached that place which was like a plain filled with boulders. The wind was really strong there; yeah, if it was there, then there might be dragons – and not the kind of dragons that are selectively bred by humans or that have been domesticated, the real thing, from when they were called Dragon Gods, with intelligence and wings... no, it wouldn't be strange to find real dragons there, ones that could recite magic spells – is what I thought."

"Pff, that's really far-fetched. You're definitely brothers. I was thinking that you weren't really alike, but in that one area, you're exactly the same. Honestly, Orba still believes that he'll rise up in the world through strength. A commoner obtaining a country with nothing but one sword: what fairy-tale from what era is it that you believe in?"

Alice continued to tease him in that vein until Orba bitterly huffed: "Well, my bad." As he was saying that, Alice's face as she stared intently at his brother seemed somewhat lonely.

"It's not like that." His brother shook his head a little bashfully. "Even if for adults that was just a thee-hour walk, for us when we were children, that was a great adventure. Not being able to see your destination and having my heart beat fast just from that, I could really believe that once we got there, things would be different and that a life where every day was strange and amazing could be waiting for us."
To Orba, it felt like his brother's words stabbed at his chest but he didn't know why.

After that, they started reminiscing again; when Alice poked fun at Orba, Roan gently rebuked her, they went over each of their memories in detail and laughed again.

And that was the last of the time he ever spent with his brother.

When Orba slowly got up, it wasn't yet daybreak.

The effects of the alcohol were wearing off. With only a few hours sleep, his young body had shaken off its fatigue. He grabbed the pitcher that was by his pillow and poured water down his parched throat, emptying the pitcher in one gulp.

Outside his window, the hazy moonlight was shining. For some reason, as Orba gazed up towards it, a single tear fell from the corner of his eye.
He glanced casually towards his desk and saw that Dinn had piled a collection of documents as high as a mountain on top of it. Before leaving for Taúlia, he had requested that they be prepared. Within should be contained information about the Principality of Ende. Thinking ahead, it seemed that avoiding trouble with Ende was impossible. And so, he had stocked up on information, including intelligence on Ende's two successors.

''But that's also no longer...''

It probably wasn't something he would make use of. Like a puppet whose strings had been cut, Orba fell backwards. The bed bounced beneath him.

''I no longer have anything to do with the crown prince and all that.''

The ceiling he looked up at was much lower than that of his chambers in Solon. That was because since it was originally a room in the barracks, it wasn't all that large. Even so, compared to his circumstances when was a slave, this could be called the height of comfort.

He would kill Oubary. Which meant that he would lose everything from his current environment. Exactly as Gowen had said. But Orba had already lost everything he had wanted to obtain. What need did he have to fear anymore? And yet...

"You have duties to fulfil."

Gowen's words swept through his mind. And with it, a stabbing pain. Maybe because of the wine, or maybe because of the problems that had followed one after another, his head hurt as though it were being split apart.

''I'll kill him. Kill him. Kill him...

Duties. Duties. Duties...''

Orba's eyelids closed once more. There was no strength left in his body, nor in his heart. He no longer knew what his real self wanted. Even though Orba longed to kill Oubary, Gil clamoured incessantly not to do it.

''I,''

It wasn't just his head, the fever coursed all the way to his back. The brand that had been seared into it burned with the fire of his deep resentment.

''I, who am I?''

No matter how many times that cry was repeated within his heart, he felt as though the only thing to reach his ears was a loud echo.

=== Part 3 ===

At that time. In the imperial capital of Solon, a Mephian lord, Fedom Aulin, was busy preparing for departure. As it had been a sudden decision, he was swamped with the work involved.

''That girl!''

But no matter how busy he found himself, Fedom didn't need to reconsider yesterday's hasty decision.

Ineli Mephius had suddenly shown up at his mansion and, of all things, had said:

"The current Gil Mephius – isn’t he perhaps an impostor?"

Just by recalling that memory, he felt himself turn pale. However, Fedom was aware that he had cast himself into a fight in which he risked his own life. Just barely managing to conceal his trembling, he managed to reply laughingly,

"The prince is a fake? I see; the Court has searched in any number of directions for a reason for the prince's transformation, but as expected of Lady Ineli, your way of looking at things is entirely different from that of other people. However, if you say that His Highness the Crown Prince is an impostor, then what is his true identity? Who is this hero who defeated Ryucown and kept that Zaat's rebellion in check?"

"Well..."

"I don't know if a lady as young as yourself knows this, but looking through history, from time immemorial, there have been many precedents as surprising as this. In particular, there are anecdotes of people now called heroes unexpectedly being shunned and looked down on in their childhood by the people around them. Although I believe that it is the height of impoliteness for someone like me to speculate, if I may humbly hazard a guess, His Highness Gil Mephius will also be spoken of in history in that way, ah indeed, it will surely seem to posterity that he was misjudged by ordinary men unable to discern his talents."

"Is that so?" Ineli frowned. She ran her finger repeatedly around the rim of the cup that she held in her hand. Watching her, Fedom felt somewhat relieved. It was certainly unexpected that such a young girl should come near the truth, but,

''After all, it's just a case of a daughter occasionally imitating her mother who became empress.''

She probably hadn't had any particular plan.

"As a joke, it was amusing, however it would be best not to speak too recklessly. Whatever one may say, Gil-sama is still the heir to the throne. If someone were to take such a joke seriously and it were to be circulated within the Court, when the day came that it caused a furore, even you, an Imperial Princess, might be called upon to take responsibility. Because of that affair with Zaat Quark, the situation at the Imperial Court is also such that people's minds are uneasy."

As Fedom issued that subtle threat, with a "Hmmm, well...", Ineli smiled mischievously. And in fact, she left soon after as though running away scared.

''However... Even supposing that was just a passing thought on her part, if it became a rumour, it could become a problem.''

Given his situation, Fedom couldn't help but be rattled by a silly young girl and breaking into a cold sweat. All in all, the utterly selfish actions from Gil's body-double that he had put into place, Orba, were intolerable. He needed to quickly bring him back in hand and put an end entirely to all of his unnecessary behaviour.

With that said, Orba was currently at Apta Fortress, near the southwest border. Now that the prince had formed an alliance with Taúlia, how would the emperor treat him - would he recall him back urgently to Solon, or would he keep him in place as lord of Apta - as yet, no decision had been made.

As such, Fedom had decided to leave Solon for a while. He had so far repeatedly contacted the nobles from what could be called the anti-Guhl faction so that they could gather and hold a meeting in one place. That place was Kilro, southeast of Solon. The place where slaves had risen up in revolt only to be completely suppressed by the Black Armoured Division, led by Oubary Bilan. Kilro had been an area overseen by a powerful family loyal to Mephius, however, as they had been killed by the rebelling slaves, Indolph York, one of Mephius' twelve generals, had been appointed as its new feudal lord. By a stroke of good luck, he was one of those from the anti-Guhl faction that Fedom had won over to his side.

Thinking that it was a good opportunity, and under the pretext of assisting Kilro's governor for a short while, the nobles and generals of the anti-Guhl faction - seven people in all - hurriedly assembled.

It would be the first time that all the members met together. This was certainly no time to blunder.

To set up Crown Prince Gil and raise the standard of revolt against the current emperor - Fedom Aulin believed that it would soon be time to reveal this audacious plan to his family, and so once the meeting was over, he had planned to pay a visit to his domain of Birac, where his family resided.

Though in many ways Fedom Aulin was by no means incompetent, for one engaged in politics, focussing the mind on a single issue could be fatal.
The day after he had departed from Solon, exactly as if the timing had been planned, Emperor Guhl suddenly said to the vassals invited to his breakfast table:

"It's about time I sent a messenger to that brat Gil."

"A messenger?"

Simon Rodloom asked mildly. Naturally, there were many people other than Fedom who were curious as to what kind of approach the emperor would take with Crown Prince Gil.

"I have a verbal message for him."

The emperor had recently fallen into the habit of muttering in a low voice and with his eyes turned aside, without actually addressing anyone.

''Surely...''

The vassals exchanged looks. Neither by word nor by deed had the emperor expressed his intentions regarding the war between Garbera and Ende, and now they were going to find out what these were. They felt intuitively that the emperor's message would be to warn Gil against sending reinforcements to Garbera.

"Not only Gil, I also need to send an official letter to that Ax. The Bazgan House, which spat on the Dragon God's divine protection by splitting from Mephius – indeed, I had not thought I would one day be lightly exchanging letters with them like this."
He spoke as though to himself.

At that moment,

"In that case, Your Highness, please appoint me as your messenger to Apta."

The request came from so unexpected a source that none of the attendants present – not even Simon – could hide their surprise.

Raising her slender hand, was Ineli Mephius. Of late, she had been secluding herself in the Inner Palace so her complexion was somewhat pale, however her eyes were brimming with liveliness.

The vassals immediately thrashed their arms around as though to say that it was unthinkable.

"Even though we may have formed an alliance with Taúlia, not a single official negotiation has yet been exchanged. Armed troops would also have to go with you for in case the situation broke down."

"You don't need to all exaggerate so much. I may have spoken a little suddenly but I only want to give Brother a surprise. Father, you'll say that I can, won't you? Princess Vileena should also already be there. If you say that I can't because it's dangerous, I wonder what the people of Garbera would think?"

"Princess."

Ineli laughingly stuck her tongue out at the sour-looking nobles. At times like these, Ineli had the art of turning even the most outlandish proposal into pretty, childlike coaxing. Of course, in a year's time she would need to use a different kind of tactic and charm, but in those areas also Ineli's preparations were not lacking.

"You too, Ineli, have yet to outgrow childishness." Emperor Guhl Mephius narrowed his eyes. "Very well. I will have an air carrier prepared. You will make sure to properly convey my message to Gil. The emperor's imperial decree is that unauthorised actions such as those he took with regards to Taúlia will absolutely not be tolerated a second time."

"I understand, Your Highness."

Unauthorised actions would not be tolerated: that surely referred to sending reinforcements to Garbera. The vassals’ conviction of that was deepened.

However, Garbera was of course a nation allied to Mephius, the proof of which was that Princess Vileena was Gil's betrothed. Would prince Gil really accept the warning, and if so, how would Garbera respond to its ally's wait-and-see policy?

Scenting something like the odour of strife, the vassals wore glum faces. And, moments later, they perceived that a disturbance of a different sort might soon occur.

"Ineli."

Just as breakfast was coming to an end, Empress Melissa called out to her daughter. The empress too had not appeared in public for several days but, that morning, declaring that her physical condition was fine and accompanied by her daughter Ineli, she had shown herself for the first time in a while.

"Since the emperor is gracious, he granted you his permission; however you cannot behave like a little girl indefinitely. After all, you will soon be the elder sister of a child who will bear responsibility for Mephius."

"Ye-es."

Everyone smiled as Ineli's expression turned sulky after being scolded but, at the same time, most of the retainers once more exchanged glances.

''As expected. Melissa-sama is pregnant''.

A small crease appeared between Simon's brows. He had thought that an official notice would be given sometime soon. But at this rate, within a day, everyone in the palace would know about the situation.

''Well now.''

Pretending not to notice that other nobles were sending significant glances his way, Simon deliberately wiped his lips with his napkin. Although he feigned calm, his hands were damp with sweat.

''Well now, with this, interest within the palace over the prince's treatment will take on a different meaning.''

In one direction, Fedom had departed from Mephius' capital of Solon, from where Ineli would leave in turn in a few days; while in the city-state of Taúlia, standing near the border with Apta which was in the southwest of Mephius, Esmena Bazgan was also making preparations to leave.

Immediately after the peace with Mephius had been settled, Crown Prince Gil Mephius had visited Taúlia. This time it was Taúlia's turn to send an emissary for peace and Esmena had insisted on personally volunteering for that role.

"Father. Mother. I, Esmena, will now be leaving to go to Apta."

Within the audience chamber, Esmena performed her official leave-taking of her father, Ax Bazgan. Her mother, Jaina, was by Ax's side. Jaina had originally been a dancer, and her daughter had inherited the entirety of her beauty from her.

"Be sure to be sufficiently careful", said Jaina. "I have heard that he area around Apta is infested with bandits. Not only that but as you know, that land has only recently been returned by Garbera and there might be bands of rebels swooping to attack under cover of the general confusion."

Next to her, Ax unintentionally started coughing violently. Only a few days earlier, he himself had done the same thing as those his wife called 'bands of rebels'. However, Jaina was not sarcastically rebuking her husband. She had an honest and frank nature, and her thoughts flowed straight out of her mouth. Unaware that her words might contain an implicit meaning, she didn't notice her husband's unease at all.

While Archduke Hirgo Tedos stifled a smile that seemed to say that was very like the lady, he turned to address Natokk, the commander of the Sixth Army Corps who had been chosen as escort for this mission.

"Be sure that no blunders are made. Whatever happens, do not let Lady Esmena out of your sight."

"Aye," Natokk nodded. He was the man who had led the surprise attack on Apta. He had been defeated and captured by Prince Gil however, when the peace with Mephius was agreed, he and his men had been released.

"And also", Hirgo lowered his voice so that the Bazgan parents and child, who were chatting together light-heartedly, wouldn't hear him, "if 'those' were to happen again."

Natokk's narrow face tightened. 'Those' were the fits that Esmena sometimes had. In the middle of the night, she would stagger out of her room like a sleepwalker and go outside, dragging along the several ladies-in-waiting who would be attempting to hold her back. Furthermore, she would repeat the name of that abominable ancient sorcerer again and again, as though it were an incantation.

Also because of that, Ax had at first been vehemently opposed to his daughter going to Apta. It was he who had said that she was not to take a single step out of her room. As such, he was even more unlikely to allow her to travel out of Taúlia and into the territory of Mephius, which until only a few days ago had been their long-time designated foe.

However,

"Is it not fine?"

The one who had supported her in a leisurely tone of voice was the strategist, Ravan Dol.

It was on a night, five days earlier, when they were drinking together and playing the board game they both enjoyed.

"There you go again, poking into other people's affairs. If an incident like that happened in Mephius, it might destroy that cobbled-together peace."

Ax – of whom it was pointedly said that when he was irritated, his vassals could not for a moment settle down either – sent him a glance. However, with a soothing expression, Ravan said:

"In regards to that, the princess' fits are subsiding. To a great extent, she is also going back to her previous healthy countenance. Turning down the princess' direct request and locking her up in her room will have an adverse effect, don't you think? This will be Lady Esmena’s first time visiting a foreign country. A change of air and of scenery might also help her feel refreshed."

"But..."

"Nevertheless, in case of another fit", Ravan being Ravan, he whistled as he took on the elusive expression he was famous for, "they will learn that not only Lady Esmena but also the noble young ladies from all the various cities of Tauran suffer from the same condition. In the middle of the night, they slip out of bed and wander aimlessly about town in a trance."

"That's why..."

"However, while this story is whispered throughout the Tauran Provinces, if you take a single step into a foreign country, it appears that truly nobody has heard of it."

Ax now stayed silent. Ravan moved a piece on the board.

"It doesn't matter whether that condition comes from sorcery or an illness, carried by the wind, it will spread across the entire continent - is apparently what isn't happening."

"You – It can't be that 'that' will be a test using my daughter Esmena!"

"Indeed I am not loath to gather information about an enemy we may have to fight one day. However, Lady Esmena has a sensitive heart. I was thinking no further than that it would be good to let her stretch her wings a little... Of course, we will need to prepare with great caution."

"Humph. Although it would certainly be a shame to keep Esmena locked up forever. Ah, wait!"

"It won't wait."

"No, no, I mean the game. I was distracted for those last two or three moves. Let's start again from here."

"That's why I said it wouldn't wait. Be it in war or in life, there are things that cannot be redone."

Because of that exchange, Ax reluctantly allowed his daughter to go. Natokk would be the one to enforce the night watch. And so, because soldiers would stand guard for an hour each before being relieved, there was a large number of attendants.

Nevertheless, when Esmena called to take her leave before the departure, both her complexion and her expression were certainly brighter. Moreover, Ax pictured in his head a future in which his daughter would someday marry the prince of Mephius. For that, maintaining friendly relations wasn't a bad idea.

Watching uneasily over the situation with the Bazgan family was Bouwen Tedos. He was Archduke Hirgo's adopted son and though young, he was an army commander who had taken part in the second raid on Apta.

For three days before the date chosen for Esmena's departure, Bouwen had continually volunteered to be her escort, but as the situation in the Tauran Provinces was currently unstable, he was not permitted to be away from Taúlia for more than two or three days. Since Bouwen was of course a soldier, he couldn't reject an order from his lord and force his will through, however he couldn't help feeling concerned about Esmena. He was certainly concerned about her welfare in Apta but in his case, there were also a few more personal reasons as well.

"Bouwen, please look after Taúlia while I’m gone," Unaware however of what was on Bouwen's mind, Esmena smiled dazzlingly. "And after Father and Mother. I'll buy you something as a souvenir."

"Ha, ha ha..."

Not wanting his childhood friend to notice those personal reasons, his response was more strained than usual.

"What would you like?"

Bouwen, to whom that carefree question was directed, wasn't the only one who was currently troubled,

''Hmph''

Within the audience hall, there was another person who harboured mixed feelings, though they were different from his.

Raswan Bazgan.

He was Ax's nephew. His father was Ax's younger brother, Toún Bazgan, the general in charge of Taúlia's defence.

''They've got some nerve all of them, showing those peaceful faces.''

Mephius was an enemy of some two hundred years standing. Now, when a mysterious threat known as Garda was looming, entering into an alliance that would safeguard their rear was essential, but naturally, not everyone within Taúlia welcomed that alliance. Because Ax was a very popular ruler, few openly displayed their anger and opposition, however the truth was that most people were feeling surprised and confused.

And chief amongst them was Raswan. He was a youth not yet twenty years of age but his temperament was even fiercer than that of his lord, Ax. Above all else, he had from the start been on equal footing with Bouwen as a candidate for becoming Esmena's husband – in other words, he was a candidate in the succession to Taúlia.

Putting aside his own wishes, he couldn't stomach the fact that after finally launching a bold attack on Apta, his uncle had returned having bound himself in an alliance with Mephius.

''There's also that rumour that he had the sovereign's seal stolen from him.''

It was a rumour amongst the soldiers. The sovereign's seal was part of Taúlia's history and was the pride of House Bazgan. If by any chance it had been stolen by their arch-nemesis Mephius, then Ax had lost sight of the very meaning of Taúlia's existence. Could such a man be entrusted any further with the fate of his country, he wondered as endless anger bubbled within him.

''If I were Ax, I would order Esmena to seduce him, or maybe to conceal a dagger, and plan to recover the sovereign's seal.''

It had happened with Garbera and in the end, Ryucown had risen up. And now in Taúlia too, an alliance with Mephius had lit the smouldering fires of discontent.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Chapter1

2016-09-07T02:14:54Z

Stratos: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 1: Dark Clouds over Apta==

=== Part 1 ===

Oubary Bilan reached Apta some two hours after sunset. By all rights, he should have arrived while it was still daylight, however this was Oubary: having tarried too long with the women at the post-station town, he had ended up being late. But then, there was no reason to hurry. From what he had heard, after having been violently attacked by Taúlia, Apta had finally been forced into an alliance with them. He felt depressed just imagining the wretched atmosphere of defeat that must be pervading the inside of the castle. Although...

''Since it's that prince who had supposedly oh-so changed from being so juvenile.''

That being the case, it didn't feel all that bad.

Oubary harboured a grudge against the heir to the imperial throne, Gil Mephius. On the occasion of the prince's first campaign, he alone had been recognised for his meritorious deeds; at the time of Zaat's rebellion, his “going along” with Noue was supposed to result in Oubary playing the role of the patriotic hero, but because of the prince, that plan had completely fallen through and instead his disappearance in the midst of the rebellion had caused him to incur the emperor's displeasure.

Because of that, when a slave revolt broke out in Kilro, an area to the southeast of Solon, Oubary had volunteered to personally suppress it. As a general who boasted a long military career, turning his sword against something like slaves wasn't something he could puff out his chest about. He had accomplished his mission regardless, but his pride in his noble self had taken a severe blow.

''Be it that time or this.''

Oubary felt that it was all Prince Gil's fault. That the slaves had staged an armed uprising at that point was probably because of Zaat's rebellion. But Oubary believed that Gil's lenient attitude in appointing slaves as soldiers of the imperial guard, or in making the sword slaves who had risen in revolt his personal subordinates, was also to blame.

“Humph.”

Reaching a point from which Apta Fortress came into view, Oubary could clearly tell that its appearance had changed because of bombing raids. It seemed badly damaged. Oubary smiled nastily. Even the castle gate was not yet halfway through repairs.

“General Oubary Bilan, entering the castle.”

With that proclamation, he passed through the partially destroyed gate.

''Oh?''

Setting foot in the town's streets, Oubary drew together his finely manicured eyebrows. He had an uncomfortable feeling. Enemy fire had also altered the appearance of the fortress. Of course, it was to be expected that the damage would extend to the street. He had thought that the place would be sunk in gloom, yet contrary to his expectations, the townspeople who were coming and going as well as the soldiers with whom they were chatting light-heartedly all had cheerful countenances.

Oubary continued beyond the brightly lit main avenue and dismounted from his horse. As the castle hall was said to currently be unusable, he was guided to the largest of the barracks. Once he passed through the entranceway, Oubary's sense of disbelief grew increasingly.

In the spacious hall, a banquet was being held. All around, red-faced soldiers were walking hand in hand with women who appeared to have been gathered from the town to serve as waitresses. Mountains of food were piled high; wine cups were being refilled as soon as they were emptied; it was as if they were celebrating winning a battle.

“Oh, General.”

“We were expecting you to reach here today, but you've arrived rather late.”

Oubary's subordinates from the Black Armoured Division who had been stationed at the fortress were also all in high spirits. Oubary caught hold of a company captain called Bane.

“What’s all this? Did the defeated prince fall ill from despair?”

Bane grinned derisively as though he had heard something outrageous, his appearance as unprepossessing as ever.

“This is a victory celebration.”

“What, a victory!?”

“Even though it was Taúlia's Ax Bazgan, he captured him within this very Apta. The prince – that man is truly skilled at warfare!”

Oubary got a detailed explanation about the battle from Bane. When he learned that after luring the enemy in, the prince himself had bombed the fortress, he almost involuntarily yelped in surprise and it was only with effort that he held himself in check.

“That's not all.”

“"Once again", it was all he could do to give a forced smile, "A ground-breaking campaign, one without precedent. It certainly isn't something that just anybody could do. Although one should be careful not to fool themselves into believing they are rich just because they have money and material possessions."

Even though those words left his mouth, ''It's strange'', was what he was thinking.

He had never spoken with Prince Gil before the latter's first campaign, however he had of course heard many rumours about him. Tales of how he was a fool who spent every day playing around had no doubt even reached other countries. Yet despite that, he had defeated Zaim Fortress' supreme commander, Ryucown, and had prevented a rebellion in Solon. And now, here in Apta, he had captured Ax Bazgan and even brought about a mutual alliance. Furthermore, he had done it without receiving reinforcements from his own country.

''It's as though Gil were a general with years of military service.''

It wasn't simply that it gave him an unpleasant feeling. He was obviously different from the prince that Oubary had heard about. One could have put it down to his having excellent staff officers, but here in Apta there were no other generals present, and almost all of the prince's attendants were former slaves.

Even though he was royalty, was it possible for people to transform thus in such a short time? Then, was it because he was a fool that, one after another, he came up with plans that other people would never dream of? Not only Oubary, many of Mephius' courtiers harboured doubts at the prince all but turning into a new person.

“Ah, Your Highness.”

“Your Imperial Highness, congratulations for your work against Taúlia.”

Within the hall, that Gil Mephius appeared before him.

''Ah!''

Shique and Gowen, Orba's long-time acquaintances who were in the hall drinking with their respective comrades, exchanged glances. Even from a distance, they could tell that Orba was drunk. Staggering unsteadily around the room, he smiled sloppily at the people who called out to him. His face was as red as though scarlet pigment had been poured over it. He probably wasn't putting on an act either. Above all, they both knew that Orba had never been good with alcohol.

When Orba – though of course, to the people in the room, he was the first successor to the imperial throne of Mephius – spotted Oubary Bilan, he walked towards him, waving exaggeratedly.

“Oh, general. So you've arrived. You're late though, I was starting to get worried.”

“Your Highness”, Oubary bowed courteously, “I am unworthy of your concern. To my shame, as the matter in Kilro was unexpectedly troublesome, I did not arrive in time for the battle with Taúlia.”

“It doesn't matter. Come, have a drink.”

As he seemed about to topple over, a nearby chamberlain hurriedly made to catch him. Rudely shaking him off, Gil grabbed some wine from a tray and offered it to Oubary. As his face came closer, Oubary politely declined. Gil's steps were unsteady and his eyes unfocussed, but upon that, he glared.

“You won't drink my wine, general?”, he asked threateningly. Smiling sourly, Oubary took the wine cup and drained it. The prince watched him fixedly then,

“Your Highness!”

Without paying attention to the shouts of astonishment from the people nearby, he smoothly drew the sword from at his waist. Naturally, Oubary rapidly narrowed his eyes at this,

“What is this, Your Highness?”

“Shall we perform a sword dance, general?”

“A sword dance?”

Sword dances were a speciality of Solon's wherein several men would perform a dance while wielding swords. On the occasion of the Founding Festival, such a dance was held at the palace.

“Even though this is called a celebration, the entertainment is lacking. At times like this, the people of Mephius shouldn't be celebrating so crudely. It’s unrefined. So let's perform a sword dance, you and me. Everyone, rejoice.”

Thinking that the prince wasn't sober, Oubary's thin lips formed into a smile,

“Although a gratifying proposal, Oubary Bilan is not worthy of crossing sword with the Crown Prince. Ah, why don't we settle down over there and have a leisurely chat? I would very much like to hear about the battle against Taúlia.”

A sharp crack rang across Oubary's cheek. Gil had slapped the general's face with the back of his hand.

Rather than rise in uproar, the room went deathly silent. As the shocked onlookers held their breath,

“You won't cross swords with the crown prince? A cute thing to say. Then this crown prince orders you. Come, draw your sword.”

Gil made a thrust with the sword he held. Oubary 's smile went stiff but he maintained it even as he drew back. “Your Highness, Your Highness”, he appealed. The prince's posture was unsteady, so evading him wasn't difficult, however when his third thrust skimmed over the top of the general's shoulder, a sharp rush of air struck Oubary's cheek. A small cut opened on his skin. When they saw red drops trickle down his cheek, the women screamed.
[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 025.jpg|thumbnail]]
"Your Highness, Your Highness, please wait."

The soldiers also clamoured from all around. Although Shique and Gowen were trying to make their way through the surging crowd towards the sweating Gil, he still continued to swing his sword. Oubary's hand went to his own waist. Seeing that, Gil's mouth twisted into a ferocious smile when –

A metallic sound resounded with a clang.

The sword was flung from Gil's hand. He and Oubary both stopped moving and gazed at the new sword that extended sideways from them.

The one holding it was a strong-bodied man. The former sword-slave who had competed with Orba in the final round of the Founding Festival's gladiatorial games – Pashir. He had swept Gil's sword away from the side. Pashir's eyes were partially concealed in shadows as he expressionlessly sustained Gil's burning gaze before returning his sword to his waist.

Around them, all was in uproar.

"General!"

Oubary held up his hand to take command of the soldiers who were rushing up.

"That... Wasn't that a little too much for a jest made under the influence of alcohol, Your Highness?"

Gil had picked up his sword and, though tension still surrounded him, he returned it to its scabbard.

"Then you should have agreed to a sword dance." He shrugged as though completely uninterested. Then, with a sidelong glance at Pashir, "every last one of you is unbearably tedious. That's why they say that the people of Mephius don't know how to set the mood during festivities." With that, he left the room, his steps still unsteady.

His hand held against his cheek, Oubary watched him leave. More than just turning pale with rage, his entire body was shaking.

"What was that?" He murmured to himself. "He's crazy to call that a festivity. Or was that him showing his true colours as a fool?"

In the doorway on the other side from the one the prince had disappeared through, a single silhouette stood stock still. Vileena Owell. She had been on the roof only a short while ago but had come rushing when she heard the disturbance. Although she had arrived a little too late, she could understand the gist of what had happened from hearing what the people around the room were saying. She stood for a moment dumbfounded then quickly crossed the room to chase after the prince.

=== Part 2 ===

"What on earth were you thinking!"

The group of people she was chasing through Apta recognised the figure of the princess who was holding up the hem of her skirt in order to rush towards them.

Held up between Shique and Gowen, the prince, who had been leaning against the wall to walk, looked as though he was hearing something incredibly annoying.

" What do you mean, 'what'?"

He didn't stop walking. She stomped towards him.

"I am asking if this time again, there was a deeper meaning to your actions. Up until now, no matter how foolish your behaviour appeared, you have always a secret reason that I couldn't begin to imagine."

"The fact is, His Highness acted that way because he was drunk."

Although Shique tone was placatory, his words had the opposite effect on Vileena. Her doe-like eyes widened even further.

"He did it because he was drunk? Hmm, is that so? In that case, let me change the question: becoming so drunk that you couldn't tell right from wrong and attacked a retainer with a sword, why on earth did you do it?"

"I was drunk. Because of the wine."

Gil grumbled in a thick voice. He sounded like a typical drunkard. Feeling even more incensed, Vileena started to draw closer. Just as Shique hunched his shoulders as though preparing himself for a thunderbolt, Vileena's furious expression suddenly crumbled.

Because she had remembered.

The prince's appearance, looking exactly like he was grovelling on his knees as he sobbed. Perhaps getting himself dead drunk also had something to do with that; as that thought occurred to her, Vileena lost the energy to be angry.

Entering the room that had been allocated to him in the barracks, Gil - or rather, Orba, threw himself on the bed. Gowen was the first to open his mouth.

"What happened?" He asked Orba, who was moaning softly. Shique turned towards Dinn, the page who had been awaiting the prince's return, and sent him back out saying "It's fine for today", then, having driven away the soldiers standing guard with a few glib words, he closed the door.

"Nothing happened."

"Orba", Gowen said in a low voice. Orba, who was currently as red in the face as Gowen was tanned, gave him a broad grin.

"Oh, right now, you've gone back to your slave overseer face. When they got up in the morning, everyone always knew what kind of mood you were in from the expression on your face."

"Is that right? Then I'll say this: right now, my mood's the worst." Gowen glared down at Orba who was burying himself in his pillow. "Destroying everything you've risked your life to protect up until now by going off and drowning yourself in alcohol is something not even a kid would do. This isn't like your usual calm self. You should be grateful to Pashir; if he hadn't stopped you, you'd have caused your own downfall."

"You're being too serious, Gramps."

"Orba!" Gowen barked angrily. He was raising his thick arms when Shique hurriedly stopped him.

"Now, now now, Gowen. Orba is constantly having to steel himself, so he must be exhausted. Suddenly going from being a sword-slave to the country's crown prince; given the circumstances, it's fine if he sometimes indulges in alcohol, right?"

"It's not." Gowen's breathing was ragged. "Orba, you said it yourself, didn't you? Making you a body-double was probably something Fedom did on his own. If anyone else in Mephius discovers your real identity, you'll be sent straight to the guillotine. Even you can't be ready for that. And also, if your real identity is discovered, we'll also be suspected of being conspirators and our lives will be forfeit. It's not just your problem if your neck gets sliced."

Orba stopped smirking and now lay facing upwards on the bed. Realising it, he turned over again so that his back was towards Gowen and Shique.
"Orba", Gowen continued to press him for a response when he heard in a voice that was almost a whisper:

"There's no more reason to continue being the prince."

Gowen suddenly stopped pacing around. He exchanged a glance with Shique.

"There's no reason to let him live." Orba's back was shaking and his words tumbled out unevenly. "My brother died here. He abandoned him. Alice and my mother too, they were probably killed. Because of him. He set fire to villages from his own country of Mephius with his own hands!"

Just a short while ago, Orba had seemed in high spirits from the wine, but now he did a complete turnaround, shouting then immediately after sniffling.

"This 'he' you're talking about...", began Shique. Gowen continued,

"Don't tell me you're talking about that general you attacked with a sword. If I remember correctly, he's called Oubary, right? What did that man do? Had you met him, before you became the prince?"

Even as Gowen was still asking those questions, a possible explanation for all that Orba had just said dawned on him. He already knew that Oubary Bilan was the general previously in charge of defending Apta. Since Orba's brother had died here, could it mean that he had been a soldier stationed at the fortress?

"You say... That he set fire to a Mephian village? Orba, it can't be", as though realising something, Shique raised his voice, "it can't be that you're planning to get revenge on him?"

Orba, his back still turned, didn't answer.

Which also meant that he didn't deny it. Shique gave a large gulp while next to him, Gowen sighed deeply. Up until then, Orba had always been somewhat mysterious. He had a side to him that was very cool-headed, but he also had a side to him that would see his emotions suddenly burst out. From an outside perspective, the balance maintained between those two conflicting halves looked precarious. Because it was quite possible that at any moment, his emotions might overflow and destroy Orba's fragmented personality.

''Is that moment going to be now?''

Two years ago – no, it was probably more like three years now, at the time they first met, he had thought that this was a guy he couldn't take his eyes off. It wasn’t just the iron mask, his heart also wore a mask, so there was no way to grasp his real intentions. Yet now, as he stifled his weeping, Orba's back could not have been more defenceless. The man who boasted of being undefeated with a sword was nowhere to be seen, nor was there any trace of the man whose enemies fell into the traps of his all-encompassing strategies. The shape of that back was just that of a young boy's.

However, Gowen deliberately kept his tone strict,

"Revenge, huh? If you say your family was killed, then sure, it's not something you can just forgive. But here and now, if you let revenge take priority, you'll lose everything. Everything you've obtained by somehow surviving certain death, you'll…"

"Everything, huh? This 'everything', what is it?" Orba screamed in an almost hoarse voice. "I've already lost everything. What else is there? My life? Then I'll give my life. If in exchange he gets to taste the anguish of Hell, I'll give it any time!"

"You have duties to fulfil, Orba. You think that anything is fine if you're tired of messing around with the position of crown prince? But that position comes with responsibilities. Whether you want them or not. Give me one good reason why you should just do as you please."

"..."

It was the first time that Shique had seen Gowen be so talkative while admonishing someone.

From the time when he had been an overseer of slaves, he had never been a man to become deeply involved in other people's lives. He would teach them swordsmanship, and he would teach preparedness and the tricks to pull through. However, he never showed anything like concern for other people's circumstances. It was a world where out of a hundred sword slaves that he trained, he could never know if even one of them would still be alive a year later. Learning about each and every one of them beyond what was needed for the job wasn't possible.

It had barely been about half a year since Orba had become the crown prince. During that time, the bewildering change of situation hadn't only affected him; which was to say that Orba hadn't been the only one to change.

That was why,

"That's right, Orba." Shique also tried to reason with Orba who was in such a state. "Our situation aside, you promised Princess Vileena reinforcements for Garbera, didn't you? If you kill Oubary here, you definitely won't be able to keep that promise. Since general Oubary is currently staying in Apta, there is no risk that you'll lose your chance to act. If you want, as Imperial Guards, we can help you keep an eye on him. It will fit right in with performing our usual duties."

Orba didn't say anything.

When the two of them left, utter silence filled the room. On the bed, Orba lay completely still.

Right after returning from Taúlia, Orba had spoken with the master blacksmith Sodan and learned of his brother's death. He had long realised that there was no possible way his brother could still be alive, but somehow he had still clung to hope – no, it couldn't even be called hope, more like illusions.

Even if he himself was living through days of hell, as long as those he had been separated from, his brother, his mother, Alice and the others were alive somewhere, then maybe, before he knew it, there might suddenly come a day when they might meet again. However, when he formally heard the truth about his brother from Sodan, the fragile illusions that Orba had held within shattered. It wasn't just his brother: Alice, his mother, and everyone he had known before - all his illusions crumbled as he was made to realise from the bottom of his heart that none of them were anywhere in this world anymore.

He had wept. He had wept until his tears dried up, leaving way to burning emotions that raged from within him. He thought of slicing Oubary Bilan's neck. Or perhaps, when Oubary himself was within the fortress, Orba should face him with real intent to kill and without worrying about the consequences.

However, Oubary hadn't yet arrived at Apta. Orba's violent anguish was left with no target. Returning to his room, and without listening to Dinn's advice that he stop, he gulped down wine. One cup, two cups; as he got through them, Orba forgot his own limits. In truth, he didn't feel the least bit drunk. Yet when, after the sun had set, he heard that Oubary had arrived, he had found it difficult just to get up from his chair. After that, the events in the hall had occurred.

''Tsk.''

The alcohol he wasn't used to was starting to make him feel sick. He swallowed his own saliva several times and twisted his body left and right as he couldn't find a comfortable position. Under the weight of the accumulated fatigue from the battle at Apta to his visit to Taúlia, his body cried out for sleep.

"Brother..."

That word fell from rough, dry lips.

His brother had left to go beg for work as a merchant's assistant here in Apta, the fortress town nearest their village. Two or three times a month, he would take a holiday and return to his family. To Orba, for whom the sky and ground of the narrow gorge they lived in was everything, the stories he would listen to about life in the town were like something from a different world. Up until then, Orba hadn't known of the existence of ether-powered airships that flew through the sky, nor had he known of the existence of the circular arenas in which games were held where slaves competed against each other. Though apparently for those slaves, winning the right to live one more day was enough of a reward, Orba had insisted that "If I became a slave, I'd earn money!", which made his brother blink. In a village as rural as the one Orba lived in, there was also no opportunity to meet people from the slave class.

Orba's outlook had been broadened by the tales of his brother Roan's travels and by the many books he brought home. His brother had also been the one to teach him how to read and write. Orba became engrossed in what was written in those books. Illustrated stories for children; books about popular games; books which wrote of the time mankind had left the Old World; books that told of the ancient king Zodias and of his miraculous invention of magic; and, best of all, the many historical tales of heroes.

He would lose himself in reading, then be struck with despair since, after all, such tales would never happen to someone like him. But maybe, someday - if he could break away from that narrow village and step into the wide world - he held the faint hope that he too might live in that world of legends. He wanted to gaze upon the endless blue sea; he wanted to experience for himself the radiance of thickly piled snow in winter; to find out what kind of place the Golden Palace, said to be a nest of intrigue, really was.

Orba thought that his brother - who would open books one by one and also eagerly explain this and that to him - was like him. Since in town his brother had become familiar with the world that he himself didn't know, and since his brother was so much better than him at cleverly dealing with things, since he had always been ahead of him, Orba's young mind thought that his brother must have already set foot in the world that Orba only knew from books.

Within a murky sleep, Orba was dreaming.

In Orba's most vivid childhood memory of his brother, they were sitting side-by-side outside the barn. Above them, the stars were twinkling.

''This is...''

It was back in that time; just a few days before his brother had been drafted to Apta. Orba had been scolded by his mother after getting into a fight with Doug from the neighbouring village, and his brother had come to talk with him.

"Nobody knows what kind of person they truly are."

After he said that, his brother looked up at the sky that was bathed in the pale moonlight. For as long as he lived, Orba would never forget those words his brother had spoken then.

"What are you doing?" At that point, Alice also joined in. She was their childhood friend who lived in the house across from theirs. As she was three years older than Orba, in age she was exactly halfway between Roan and him. Before they knew it, they were talking about their memories. How once, when someone from the village claimed to have seen a wild dragon, the three of them had gone to the place where it had been sighted. However, the path through the ravine was complicated and they got completely lost. Finally, dragging their feet that seemed to have turned to lead, they made it back to the village but as it was already two hours after sunset, they were harshly scolded by their parents.

"Anyway, since Mother told me off for dragging Big Bro along, he didn't get blamed at all. I got scolded in his place."

"But isn't that pretty much what happened?" Alice pursed her lips. "After all, the one who started everything and who was the first to brag that 'I've seen a dragon' was no one other than you, Orba!"

"What are you talking about?"

"Afterwards, when I asked the other kids about it, they all said that they hadn't heard that rumour. Now that I think about it, it must have been you, Orba."

"You're wrong! It was that Doug..."

"However it was, it was fun," Roan said. As he gazed up at the stars which seemed about to rain down, a faint smile appeared on his lips. The other two fell silent.

"Yesterday, I suddenly thought about it. Going by my memories, it was when we were walking through that ravine. I remembered it unexpectedly. In the end, after Alice said that we should retrace our steps, we struggled along for about three hours and finally reached that place which was like a plain filled with boulders. The wind was really strong there; yeah, if it was there, then there might be dragons – and not the kind of dragons that are selectively bred by humans or that have been domesticated, the real thing, from when they were called Dragon Gods, with intelligence and wings... no, it wouldn't be strange to find real dragons there, ones that could recite magic spells – is what I thought."

"Pff, that's really far-fetched. You're definitely brothers. I was thinking that you weren't really alike, but in that one area, you're exactly the same. Honestly, Orba still believes that he'll rise up in the world through strength. A commoner obtaining a country with nothing but one sword: what fairy-tale from what era is it that you believe in?"

Alice continued to tease him in that vein until Orba bitterly huffed: "Well, my bad." As he was saying that, Alice's face as she stared intently at his brother seemed somewhat lonely.

"It's not like that." His brother shook his head a little bashfully. "Even if for adults that was just a thee-hour walk, for us when we were children, that was a great adventure. Not being able to see your destination and having my heart beat fast just from that, I could really believe that once we got there, things would be different and that a life where every day was strange and amazing could be waiting for us."
To Orba, it felt like his brother's words stabbed at his chest but he didn't know why.

After that, they started reminiscing again; when Alice poked fun at Orba, Roan gently rebuked her, they went over each of their memories in detail and laughed again.

And that was the last of the time he ever spent with his brother.

When Orba slowly got up, it wasn't yet daybreak.

The effects of the alcohol were wearing off. With only a few hours sleep, his young body had shaken off its fatigue. He grabbed the pitcher that was by his pillow and poured water down his parched throat, emptying the pitcher in one gulp.

Outside his window, the hazy moonlight was shining. For some reason, as Orba gazed up towards it, a single tear fell from the corner of his eye.
He glanced casually towards his desk and saw that Dinn had piled a collection of documents as high as a mountain on top of it. Before leaving for Taúlia, he had requested that they be prepared. Within should be contained information about the Principality of Ende. Thinking ahead, it seemed that avoiding trouble with Ende was impossible. And so, he had stocked up on information, including intelligence on Ende's two successors.

''But that's also no longer...''

It probably wasn't something he would make use of. Like a puppet whose strings had been cut, Orba fell backwards. The bed bounced beneath him.

''I no longer have anything to do with the crown prince and all that.''

The ceiling he looked up at was much lower than that of his chambers in Solon. That was because since it was originally a room in the barracks, it wasn't all that large. Even so, compared to his circumstances when was a slave, this could be called the height of comfort.

He would kill Oubary. Which meant that he would lose everything from his current environment. Exactly as Gowen had said. But Orba had already lost everything he had wanted to obtain. What need did he have to fear anymore? And yet...

"You have duties to fulfil."

Gowen's words swept through his mind. And with it, a stabbing pain. Maybe because of the wine, or maybe because of the problems that had followed one after another, his head hurt as though it were being split apart.

''I'll kill him. Kill him. Kill him...

Duties. Duties. Duties...''

Orba's eyelids closed once more. There was no strength left in his body, nor in his heart. He no longer knew what his real self wanted. Even though Orba longed to kill Oubary, Gil clamoured incessantly not to do it.

''I,''

It wasn't just his head, the fever coursed all the way to his back. The brand that had been seared into it burned with the fire of his deep resentment.

''I, who am I?''

No matter how many times that cry was repeated within his heart, he felt as though the only thing to reach his ears was a loud echo.

=== Part 3 ===

At that time. In the imperial capital of Solon, a Mephian lord, Fedom Aulin, was busy preparing for departure. As it had been a sudden decision, he was swamped with the work involved.

''That girl!''

But no matter how busy he found himself, Fedom didn't need to reconsider yesterday's hasty decision.

Ineli Mephius had suddenly shown up at his mansion and, of all things, had said:

"The current Gil Mephius – isn’t he perhaps an impostor?"

Just by recalling that memory, he felt himself turn pale. However, Fedom was aware that he had cast himself into a fight in which he risked his own life. Just barely managing to conceal his trembling, he managed to reply laughingly,

"The prince is a fake? I see; the Court has searched in any number of directions for a reason for the prince's transformation, but as expected of Lady Ineli, your way of looking at things is entirely different from that of other people. However, if you say that His Highness the Crown Prince is an impostor, then what is his true identity? Who is this hero who defeated Ryucown and kept that Zaat's rebellion in check?"

"Well..."

"I don't know if a lady as young as yourself knows this, but looking through history, from time immemorial, there have been many precedents as surprising as this. In particular, there are anecdotes of people now called heroes unexpectedly being shunned and looked down on in their childhood by the people around them. Although I believe that it is the height of impoliteness for someone like me to speculate, if I may humbly hazard a guess, His Highness Gil Mephius will also be spoken of in history in that way, ah indeed, it will surely seem to posterity that he was misjudged by ordinary men unable to discern his talents."

"Is that so?" Ineli frowned. She ran her finger repeatedly around the rim of the cup that she held in her hand. Watching her, Fedom felt somewhat relieved. It was certainly unexpected that such a young girl should come near the truth, but,

''After all, it's just a case of a daughter occasionally imitating her mother who became empress.''

She probably hadn't had any particular plan.

"As a joke, it was amusing, however it would be best not to speak too recklessly. Whatever one may say, Gil-sama is still the heir to the throne. If someone were to take such a joke seriously and it were to be circulated within the Court, when the day came that it caused a furore, even you, an Imperial Princess, might be called upon to take responsibility. Because of that affair with Zaat Quark, the situation at the Imperial Court is also such that people's minds are uneasy."

As Fedom issued that subtle threat, with a "Hmmm, well...", Ineli smiled mischievously. And in fact, she left soon after as though running away scared.

''However... Even supposing that was just a passing thought on her part, if it became a rumour, it could become a problem.''

Given his situation, Fedom couldn't help but be rattled by a silly young girl and breaking into a cold sweat. All in all, the utterly selfish actions from Gil's body-double that he had put into place, Orba, were intolerable. He needed to quickly bring him back in hand and put an end entirely to all of his unnecessary behaviour.

With that said, Orba was currently at Apta Fortress, near the southwest border. Now that the prince had formed an alliance with Taúlia, how would the emperor treat him - would he recall him back urgently to Solon, or would he keep him in place as lord of Apta - as yet, no decision had been made.

As such, Fedom had decided to leave Solon for a while. He had so far repeatedly contacted the nobles from what could be called the anti-Guhl faction so that they could gather and hold a meeting in one place. That place was Kilro, southeast of Solon. The place where slaves had risen up in revolt only to be completely suppressed by the Black Armoured Division, led by Oubary Bilan. Kilro had been an area overseen by a powerful family loyal to Mephius, however, as they had been killed by the rebelling slaves, Indolph York, one of Mephius' twelve generals, had been appointed as its new feudal lord. By a stroke of good luck, he was one of those from the anti-Guhl faction that Fedom had won over to his side.

Thinking that it was a good opportunity, and under the pretext of assisting Kilro's governor for a short while, the nobles and generals of the anti-Guhl faction - seven people in all - hurriedly assembled.

It would be the first time that all the members met together. This was certainly no time to blunder.

To set up Crown Prince Gil and raise the standard of revolt against the current emperor - Fedom Aulin believed that it would soon be time to reveal this audacious plan to his family, and so once the meeting was over, he had planned to pay a visit to his domain of Birac, where his family resided.

Though in many ways Fedom Aulin was by no means incompetent, for one engaged in politics, focussing the mind on a single issue could be fatal.
The day after he had departed from Solon, exactly as if the timing had been planned, Emperor Guhl suddenly said to the vassals invited to his breakfast table:

"It's about time I sent a messenger to that brat Gil."

"A messenger?"

Simon Rodloom asked mildly. Naturally, there were many people other than Fedom who were curious as to what kind of approach the emperor would take with Crown Prince Gil.

"I have a verbal message for him."

The emperor had recently fallen into the habit of muttering in a low voice and with his eyes turned aside, without actually addressing anyone.

''Surely...''

The vassals exchanged looks. Neither by word nor by deed had the emperor expressed his intentions regarding the war between Garbera and Ende, and now they were going to find out what these were. They felt intuitively that the emperor's message would be to warn Gil against sending reinforcements to Garbera.

"Not only Gil, I also need to send an official letter to that Ax. The Bazgan House, which spat on the Dragon God's divine protection by splitting from Mephius – indeed, I had not thought I would one day be lightly exchanging letters with them like this."
He spoke as though to himself.

At that moment,

"In that case, Your Highness, please appoint me as your messenger to Apta."

The request came from so unexpected a source that none of the attendants present – not even Simon – could hide their surprise.

Raising her slender hand, was Ineli Mephius. Of late, she had been secluding herself in the Inner Palace so her complexion was somewhat pale, however her eyes were brimming with liveliness.

The vassals immediately thrashed their arms around as though to say that it was unthinkable.

"Even though we may have formed an alliance with Taúlia, not a single official negotiation has yet been exchanged. Armed troops would also have to go with you for in case the situation broke down."

"You don't need to all exaggerate so much. I may have spoken a little suddenly but I only want to give Brother a surprise. Father, you'll say that I can, won't you? Princess Vileena should also already be there. If you say that I can't because it's dangerous, I wonder what the people of Garbera would think?"

"Princess."

Ineli laughingly stuck her tongue out at the sour-looking nobles. At times like these, Ineli had the art of turning even the most outlandish proposal into pretty, childlike coaxing. Of course, in a year's time she would need to use a different kind of tactic and charm, but in those areas also Ineli's preparations were not lacking.

"You too, Ineli, have yet to outgrow childishness." Emperor Guhl Mephius narrowed his eyes. "Very well. I will have an air carrier prepared. You will make sure to properly convey my message to Gil. The emperor's imperial decree is that unauthorised actions such as those he took with regards to Taúlia will absolutely not be tolerated a second time."

"I understand, Your Highness."

Unauthorised actions would not be tolerated: that surely referred to sending reinforcements to Garbera. The vassals’ conviction of that was deepened.

However, Garbera was of course a nation allied to Mephius, the proof of which was that Princess Vileena was Gil's betrothed. Would prince Gil really accept the warning, and if so, how would Garbera respond to its ally's wait-and-see policy?

Scenting something like the odour of strife, the vassals wore glum faces. And, moments later, they perceived that a disturbance of a different sort might soon occur.

"Ineli."

Just as breakfast was coming to an end, Empress Melissa called out to her daughter. The empress too had not appeared in public for several days but, that morning, declaring that her physical condition was fine and accompanied by her daughter Ineli, she had shown herself for the first time in a while.

"Since the emperor is gracious, he granted you his permission; however you cannot behave like a little girl indefinitely. After all, you will soon be the elder sister of a child who will bear responsibility for Mephius."

"Ye-es."

Everyone smiled as Ineli's expression turned sulky after being scolded but, at the same time, most of the retainers once more exchanged glances.

''As expected. Melissa-sama is pregnant''.

A small crease appeared between Simon's brows. He had thought that an official notice would be given sometime soon. But at this rate, within a day, everyone in the palace would know about the situation.

''Well now.''

Pretending not to notice that other nobles were sending significant glances his way, Simon deliberately wiped his lips with his napkin. Although he feigned calm, his hands were damp with sweat.

''Well now, with this, interest within the palace over the prince's treatment will take on a different meaning.''

In one direction, Fedom had departed from Mephius' capital of Solon, from where Ineli would leave in turn in a few days; while in the city-state of Taúlia, standing near the border with Apta which was in the southwest of Mephius, Esmena Bazgan was also making preparations to leave.

Immediately after the peace with Mephius had been settled, Crown Prince Gil Mephius had visited Taúlia. This time it was Taúlia's turn to send an emissary for peace and Esmena had insisted on personally volunteering for that role.

"Father. Mother. I, Esmena, will now be leaving to go to Apta."

Within the audience chamber, Esmena performed her official leave-taking of her father, Ax Bazgan. Her mother, Jaina, was by Ax's side. Jaina had originally been a dancer, and her daughter had inherited the entirety of her beauty from her.

"Be sure to be sufficiently careful", said Jaina. "I have heard that he area around Apta is infested with bandits. Not only that but as you know, that land has only recently been returned by Garbera and there might be bands of rebels swooping to attack under cover of the general confusion."

Next to her, Ax unintentionally started coughing violently. Only a few days earlier, he himself had done the same thing as those his wife called 'bands of rebels'. However, Jaina was not sarcastically rebuking her husband. She had an honest and frank nature, and her thoughts flowed straight out of her mouth. Unaware that her words might contain an implicit meaning, she didn't notice her husband's unease at all.

While Archduke Hirgo Tedos stifled a smile that seemed to say that was very like the lady, he turned to address Natokk, the commander of the Sixth Army Corps who had been chosen as escort for this mission.

"Be sure that no blunders are made. Whatever happens, do not let Lady Esmena out of your sight."

"Aye," Natokk nodded. He was the man who had led the surprise attack on Apta. He had been defeated and captured by Prince Gil however, when the peace with Mephius was agreed, he and his men had been released.

"And also", Hirgo lowered his voice so that the Bazgan parents and child, who were chatting together light-heartedly, wouldn't hear him, "if 'those' were to happen again."

Natokk's narrow face tightened. 'Those' were the fits that Esmena sometimes had. In the middle of the night, she would stagger out of her room like a sleepwalker and go outside, dragging along the several ladies-in-waiting who would be attempting to hold her back. Furthermore, she would repeat the name of that abominable ancient sorcerer again and again, as though it were an incantation.

Also because of that, Ax had at first been vehemently opposed to his daughter going to Apta. It was he who had said that she was not to take a single step out of her room. As such, he was even more unlikely to allow her to travel out of Taúlia and into the territory of Mephius, which until only a few days ago had been their long-time designated foe.

However,

"Is it not fine?"

The one who had supported her in a leisurely tone of voice was the strategist, Ravan Dol.

It was on a night, five days earlier, when they were drinking together and playing the board game they both enjoyed.

"There you go again, poking into other people's affairs. If an incident like that happened in Mephius, it might destroy that cobbled-together peace."

Ax – of whom it was pointedly said that when he was irritated, his vassals could not for a moment settle down either – sent him a glance. However, with a soothing expression, Ravan said:

"In regards to that, the princess' fits are subsiding. To a great extent, she is also going back to her previous healthy countenance. Turning down the princess' direct request and locking her up in her room will have an adverse effect, don't you think? This will be Lady Esmena’s first time visiting a foreign country. A change of air and of scenery might also help her feel refreshed."

"But..."

"Nevertheless, in case of another fit", Ravan being Ravan, he whistled as he took on the elusive expression he was famous for, "they will learn that not only Lady Esmena but also the noble young ladies from all the various cities of Tauran suffer from the same condition. In the middle of the night, they slip out of bed and wander aimlessly about town in a trance."

"That's why..."

"However, while this story is whispered throughout the Tauran Provinces, if you take a single step into a foreign country, it appears that truly nobody has heard of it."

Ax now stayed silent. Ravan moved a piece on the board.

"It doesn't matter whether that condition comes from sorcery or an illness, carried by the wind, it will spread across the entire continent - is apparently what isn't happening."

"You – It can't be that 'that' will be a test using my daughter Esmena!"

"Indeed I am not loath to gather information about an enemy we may have to fight one day. However, Lady Esmena has a sensitive heart. I was thinking no further than that it would be good to let her stretch her wings a little... Of course, we will need to prepare with great caution."

"Humph. Although it would certainly be a shame to keep Esmena locked up forever. Ah, wait!"

"It won't wait."

"No, no, I mean the game. I was distracted for those last two or three moves. Let's start again from here."

"That's why I said it wouldn't wait. Be it in war or in life, there are things that cannot be redone."

Because of that exchange, Ax reluctantly allowed his daughter to go. Natokk would be the one to enforce the night watch. And so, because soldiers would stand guard for an hour each before being relieved, there was a large number of attendants.

Nevertheless, when Esmena called to take her leave before the departure, both her complexion and her expression were certainly brighter. Moreover, Ax pictured in his head a future in which his daughter would someday marry the prince of Mephius. For that, maintaining friendly relations wasn't a bad idea.

Watching uneasily over the situation with the Bazgan family was Bouwen Tedos. He was Archduke Hirgo's adopted son and though young, he was an army commander who had taken part in the second raid on Apta.

For three days before the date chosen for Esmena's departure, Bouwen had continually volunteered to be her escort, but as the situation in the Tauran Provinces was currently unstable, he was not permitted to be away from Taúlia for more than two or three days. Since Bouwen was of course a soldier, he couldn't reject an order from his lord and force his will through, however he couldn't help feeling concerned about Esmena. He was certainly concerned about her welfare in Apta but in his case, there were also a few more personal reasons as well.

"Bouwen, please look after Taúlia while I’m gone," Unaware however of what was on Bouwen's mind, Esmena smiled dazzlingly. "And after Father and Mother. I'll buy you something as a souvenir."

"Ha, ha ha..."

Not wanting his childhood friend to notice those personal reasons, his response was more strained than usual.

"What would you like?"

Bouwen, to whom that carefree question was directed, wasn't the only one who was currently troubled,

''Hmph''

Within the audience hall, there was another person who harboured mixed feelings, though they were different from his.

Raswan Bazgan.

He was Ax's nephew. His father was Ax's younger brother, Toún Bazgan, the general in charge of Taúlia's defence.

''They've got some nerve all of them, showing those peaceful faces.''

Mephius was an enemy of some two hundred years standing. Now, when a mysterious threat known as Garda was looming, entering into an alliance that would safeguard their rear was essential, but naturally, not everyone within Taúlia welcomed that alliance. Because Ax was a very popular ruler, few openly displayed their anger and opposition, however the truth was that most people were feeling surprised and confused.

And chief amongst them was Raswan. He was a youth not yet twenty years of age but his temperament was even fiercer than that of his lord, Ax. Above all else, he had from the start been on equal footing with Bouwen as a candidate for becoming Esmena's husband – in other words, he was a candidate in the succession to Taúlia.

Putting aside his own wishes, he couldn't stomach the fact that after finally launching a bold attack on Apta, his uncle had returned having bound himself in an alliance with Mephius.

''There's also that rumour that he had the sovereign's seal stolen from him.''

It was a rumour amongst the soldiers. The sovereign's seal was part of Taúlia's history and was the pride of House Bazgan. If by any chance it had been stolen by their arch-nemesis Mephius, then Ax had lost sight of the very meaning of Taúlia's existence. Could such a man be entrusted any further with the fate of his country, he wondered as endless anger bubbled within him.

''If I were Ax, I would order Esmena to seduce him, or maybe to conceal a dagger, and plan to recover the sovereign's seal.''

It had happened with Garbera and in the end, Ryucown had risen up. And now in Taúlia too, an alliance with Mephius had lit the smouldering fires of discontent.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4 Chapter1

2016-09-07T01:42:14Z

Stratos: /* Part 1 */ Image added

==Chapter 1: Dark Clouds over Apta==

=== Part 1 ===

Oubary Bilan reached Apta some two hours after sunset. By all rights, he should have arrived while it was still daylight, however this was Oubary: having tarried too long with the women at the post-station town, he had ended up being late. But then, there was no reason to hurry. From what he had heard, after having been violently attacked by Taúlia, Apta had finally been forced into an alliance with them. He felt depressed just imagining the wretched atmosphere of defeat that must be pervading the inside of the castle. Although...

''Since it's that prince who had supposedly oh-so changed from being so juvenile.''

That being the case, it didn't feel all that bad.

Oubary harboured a grudge against the heir to the imperial throne, Gil Mephius. On the occasion of the prince's first campaign, he alone had been recognised for his meritorious deeds; at the time of Zaat's rebellion, his “going along” with Noue was supposed to result in Oubary playing the role of the patriotic hero, but because of the prince, that plan had completely fallen through and instead his disappearance in the midst of the rebellion had caused him to incur the emperor's displeasure.

Because of that, when a slave revolt broke out in Kilro, an area to the southeast of Solon, Oubary had volunteered to personally suppress it. As a general who boasted a long military career, turning his sword against something like slaves wasn't something he could puff out his chest about. He had accomplished his mission regardless, but his pride in his noble self had taken a severe blow.

''Be it that time or this.''

Oubary felt that it was all Prince Gil's fault. That the slaves had staged an armed uprising at that point was probably because of Zaat's rebellion. But Oubary believed that Gil's lenient attitude in appointing slaves as soldiers of the imperial guard, or in making the sword slaves who had risen in revolt his personal subordinates, was also to blame.

“Humph.”

Reaching a point from which Apta Fortress came into view, Oubary could clearly tell that its appearance had changed because of bombing raids. It seemed badly damaged. Oubary smiled nastily. Even the castle gate was not yet halfway through repairs.

“General Oubary Bilan, entering the castle.”

With that proclamation, he passed through the partially destroyed gate.

''Oh?''

Setting foot in the town's streets, Oubary drew together his finely manicured eyebrows. He had an uncomfortable feeling. Enemy fire had also altered the appearance of the fortress. Of course, it was to be expected that the damage would extend to the street. He had thought that the place would be sunk in gloom, yet contrary to his expectations, the townspeople who were coming and going as well as the soldiers with whom they were chatting light-heartedly all had cheerful countenances.

Oubary continued beyond the brightly lit main avenue and dismounted from his horse. As the castle hall was said to currently be unusable, he was guided to the largest of the barracks. Once he passed through the entranceway, Oubary's sense of disbelief grew increasingly.

In the spacious hall, a banquet was being held. All around, red-faced soldiers were walking hand in hand with women who appeared to have been gathered from the town to serve as waitresses. Mountains of food were piled high; wine cups were being refilled as soon as they were emptied; it was as if they were celebrating winning a battle.

“Oh, General.”

“We were expecting you to reach here today, but you've arrived rather late.”

Oubary's subordinates from the Black Armoured Division who had been stationed at the fortress were also all in high spirits. Oubary caught hold of a company captain called Bane.

“What’s all this? Did the defeated prince fall ill from despair?”

Bane grinned derisively as though he had heard something outrageous, his appearance as unprepossessing as ever.

“This is a victory celebration.”

“What, a victory!?”

“Even though it was Taúlia's Ax Bazgan, he captured him within this very Apta. The prince – that man is truly skilled at warfare!”

Oubary got a detailed explanation about the battle from Bane. When he learned that after luring the enemy in, the prince himself had bombed the fortress, he almost involuntarily yelped in surprise and it was only with effort that he held himself in check.

“That's not all.”

“"Once again", it was all he could do to give a forced smile, "A ground-breaking campaign, one without precedent. It certainly isn't something that just anybody could do. Although one should be careful not to fool themselves into believing they are rich just because they have money and material possessions."

Even though those words left his mouth, ''It's strange'', was what he was thinking.

He had never spoken with Prince Gil before the latter's first campaign, however he had of course heard many rumours about him. Tales of how he was a fool who spent every day playing around had no doubt even reached other countries. Yet despite that, he had defeated Zaim Fortress' supreme commander, Ryucown, and had prevented a rebellion in Solon. And now, here in Apta, he had captured Ax Bazgan and even brought about a mutual alliance. Furthermore, he had done it without receiving reinforcements from his own country.

''It's as though Gil were a general with years of military service.''

It wasn't simply that it gave him an unpleasant feeling. He was obviously different from the prince that Oubary had heard about. One could have put it down to his having excellent staff officers, but here in Apta there were no other generals present, and almost all of the prince's attendants were former slaves.

Even though he was royalty, was it possible for people to transform thus in such a short time? Then, was it because he was a fool that, one after another, he came up with plans that other people would never dream of? Not only Oubary, many of Mephius' courtiers harboured doubts at the prince all but turning into a new person.

“Ah, Your Highness.”

“Your Imperial Highness, congratulations for your work against Taúlia.”

Within the hall, that Gil Mephius appeared before him.

''Ah!''

Shique and Gowen, Orba's long-time acquaintances who were in the hall drinking with their respective comrades, exchanged glances. Even from a distance, they could tell that Orba was drunk. Staggering unsteadily around the room, he smiled sloppily at the people who called out to him. His face was as red as though scarlet pigment had been poured over it. He probably wasn't putting on an act either. Above all, they both knew that Orba had never been good with alcohol.

When Orba – though of course, to the people in the room, he was the first successor to the imperial throne of Mephius – spotted Oubary Bilan, he walked towards him, waving exaggeratedly.

“Oh, general. So you've arrived. You're late though, I was starting to get worried.”

“Your Highness”, Oubary bowed courteously, “I am unworthy of your concern. To my shame, as the matter in Kilro was unexpectedly troublesome, I did not arrive in time for the battle with Taúlia.”

“It doesn't matter. Come, have a drink.”

As he seemed about to topple over, a nearby chamberlain hurriedly made to catch him. Rudely shaking him off, Gil grabbed some wine from a tray and offered it to Oubary. As his face came closer, Oubary politely declined. Gil's steps were unsteady and his eyes unfocussed, but upon that, he glared.

“You won't drink my wine, general?”, he asked threateningly. Smiling sourly, Oubary took the wine cup and drained it. The prince watched him fixedly then,

“Your Highness!”

Without paying attention to the shouts of astonishment from the people nearby, he smoothly drew the sword from at his waist. Naturally, Oubary rapidly narrowed his eyes at this,

“What is this, Your Highness?”

“Shall we perform a sword dance, general?”

“A sword dance?”

Sword dances were a speciality of Solon's wherein several men would perform a dance while wielding swords. On the occasion of the Founding Festival, such a dance was held at the palace.

“Even though this is called a celebration, the entertainment is lacking. At times like this, the people of Mephius shouldn't be celebrating so crudely. It’s unrefined. So let's perform a sword dance, you and me. Everyone, rejoice.”

Thinking that the prince wasn't sober, Oubary's thin lips formed into a smile,

“Although a gratifying proposal, Oubary Bilan is not worthy of crossing sword with the Crown Prince. Ah, why don't we settle down over there and have a leisurely chat? I would very much like to hear about the battle against Taúlia.”

A sharp crack rang across Oubary's cheek. Gil had slapped the general's face with the back of his hand.

Rather than rise in uproar, the room went deathly silent. As the shocked onlookers held their breath,

“You won't cross swords with the crown prince? A cute thing to say. Then this crown prince orders you. Come, draw your sword.”

Gil made a thrust with the sword he held. Oubary 's smile went stiff but he maintained it even as he drew back. “Your Highness, Your Highness”, he appealed. The prince's posture was unsteady, so evading him wasn't difficult, however when his third thrust skimmed over the top of the general's shoulder, a sharp rush of air struck Oubary's cheek. A small cut opened on his skin. When they saw red drops trickle down his cheek, the women screamed.
[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v04 025.jpg|thumbnail]]
"Your Highness, Your Highness, please wait."

The soldiers also clamoured from all around. Although Shique and Gowen were trying to make their way through the surging crowd towards the sweating Gil, he still continued to swing his sword. Oubary's hand went to his own waist. Seeing that, Gil's mouth twisted into a ferocious smile when –

A metallic sound resounded with a clang.

The sword was flung from Gil's hand. He and Oubary both stopped moving and gazed at the new sword that extended sideways from them.

The one holding it was a strong-bodied man. The former sword-slave who had competed with Orba in the final round of the Founding Festival's gladiatorial games – Pashir. He had swept Gil's sword away from the side. Pashir's eyes were partially concealed in shadows as he expressionlessly sustained Gil's burning gaze before returning his sword to his waist.

Around them, all was in uproar.

"General!"

Oubary held up his hand to take command of the soldiers who were rushing up.

"That... Wasn't that a little too much for a jest made under the influence of alcohol, Your Highness?"

Gil had picked up his sword and, though tension still surrounded him, he returned it to its scabbard.

"Then you should have agreed to a sword dance." He shrugged as though completely uninterested. Then, with a sidelong glance at Pashir, "every last one of you is unbearably tedious. That's why they say that the people of Mephius don't know how to set the mood during festivities." With that, he left the room, his steps still unsteady.

His hand held against his cheek, Oubary watched him leave. More than just turning pale with rage, his entire body was shaking.

"What was that?" He murmured to himself. "He's crazy to call that a festivity. Or was that him showing his true colours as a fool?"

In the doorway on the other side from the one the prince had disappeared through, a single silhouette stood stock still. Vileena Owell. She had been on the roof only a short while ago but had come rushing when she heard the disturbance. Although she had arrived a little too late, she could understand the gist of what had happened from hearing what the people around the room were saying. She stood for a moment dumbfounded then quickly crossed the room to chase after the prince.

=== Part 2 ===

"What on earth where you thinking!"

The group of people she was chasing through Apta recognised the figure of the princess who was holding up the hem of her skirt in order to rush towards them.

Held up between Shique and Gowen, the prince, who had been leaning against the wall to walk, looked as though he was hearing something incredibly annoying.

" What do you mean, 'what'?"

He didn't stop walking. She stomped towards him.

"I am asking if this time again, there was a deeper meaning to your actions. Up until now, no matter how foolish your behaviour appeared, you have always a secret reason that I couldn't begin to imagine."

"The fact is, His Highness acted that way because he was drunk."

Although Shique tone was placatory, his words had the opposite effect on Vileena. Her doe-like eyes widened even further.

"He did it because he was drunk? Hmm, is that so? In that case, let me change the question: becoming so drunk that you couldn't tell right from wrong and attacked a retainer with a sword, why on earth did you do it?"

"I was drunk. Because of the wine."

Gil grumbled in a thick voice. He sounded like a typical drunkard. Feeling even more incensed, Vileena started to draw closer. Just as Shique hunched his shoulders as though preparing himself for a thunderbolt, Vileena's furious expression suddenly crumbled.

Because she had remembered.

The prince's appearance, looking exactly like he was grovelling on his knees as he sobbed. Perhaps getting himself dead drunk also had something to do with that; as that thought occurred to her, Vileena lost the energy to be angry.

Entering the room that had been allocated to him in the barracks, Gil - or rather, Orba, threw himself on the bed. Gowen was the first to open his mouth.

"What happened?" He asked Orba, who was moaning softly. Shique turned towards Dinn, the page who had been awaiting the prince's return, and sent him back out saying "It's fine for today", then, having driven away the soldiers standing guard with a few glib words, he closed the door.

"Nothing happened."

"Orba", Gowen said in a low voice. Orba, who was currently as red in the face as Gowen was tanned, gave him a broad grin.

"Oh, right now, you've gone back to your slave overseer face. When they got up in the morning, everyone always knew what kind of mood you were in from the expression on your face."

"Is that right? Then I'll say this: right now, my mood's the worst." Gowen glared down at Orba who was burying himself in his pillow. "Destroying everything you've risked your life to protect up until now by going off and drowning yourself in alcohol is something not even a kid would do. This isn't like your usual calm self. You should be grateful to Pashir; if he hadn't stopped you, you'd have caused your own downfall."

"You're being too serious, Gramps."

"Orba!" Gowen barked angrily. He was raising his thick arms when Shique hurriedly stopped him.

"Now, now now, Gowen. Orba is constantly having to steel himself, so he must be exhausted. Suddenly going from being a sword-slave to the country's crown prince; given the circumstances, it's fine if he sometimes indulges in alcohol, right?"

"It's not." Gowen's breathing was ragged. "Orba, you said it yourself, didn't you? Making you a body-double was probably something Fedom did on his own. If anyone else in Mephius discovers you real identity, you'll be sent straight to the guillotine. Even you can't be ready for that. And also, if your real identity is discovered, we'll also be suspected of being conspirators and our lives will be forfeit. It's not just your problem if your neck gets sliced."

Orba stopped smirking and now lay facing upwards on the bed. Realising it, he turned over again so that his back was towards Gowen and Shique.
"Orba", Gowen continued to press him for a response when he heard in a voice that was almost a whisper:

"There's no more reason to continue being the prince."

Gowen suddenly stopped pacing around. He exchanged a glance with Shique.

"There's no reason to let him live." Orba's back was shaking and his words tumbled out unevenly. "My brother died here. He abandoned him. Alice and my mother too, they were probably killed. Because of him. He set fire to villages from his own country of Mephius with his own hands!"

Just a short while ago, Orba had seemed in high spirits from the wine, but now he did a complete turnaround, shouting then immediately after sniffling.

"This 'he' you're talking about...", began Shique. Gowen continued,

"Don't tell me you're talking about that general you attacked with a sword. If I remember correctly, he's called Oubary, right? What did that man do? Had you met him, before you became the prince?"

Even as Gowen was still asking those questions, a possible explanation for all that Orba had just said dawned on him. He already knew that Oubary Bilan was the general previously in charge of defending Apta. Since Orba's brother had died here, could it mean that he had been a soldier stationed at the fortress?

"You say... That he set fire to a Mephian village? Orba, it can't be", as though realising something, Shique raised his voice, "it can't be that you're planning to get revenge on him?"

Orba, his back still turned, didn't answer.

Which also meant that he didn't deny it. Shique gave a large gulp while next to him, Gowen sighed deeply. Up until then, Orba had always been somewhat mysterious. He had a side to him that was very cool-headed, but also he also had a side to him that would see his emotions suddenly burst out. From an outside perspective, the balance maintained between those two conflicting halves looked precarious. Because it was quite possible that at any moment, his emotions might overflow and destroy Orba's fragmented personality.

''Is that moment going to be now?''

Two years ago – no, it was probably more like three years now, at the time they first met, he had thought that this was a guy he couldn't take his eyes off. It wasn’t just the iron mask, his heart also wore a mask, so it there was no way to grasp his real intentions. Yet now, as he stifled his weeping, Orba's back could not have been more defenceless. The man who boasted of being undefeated with a sword was nowhere to be seen, nor was there any trace of the man whose enemies fell into the traps of his all-encompassing strategies. The shape of that back was just that of a young boy's.

However, Gowen deliberately kept his tone strict,

"Revenge, huh? If you say your family was killed, then sure, it's not something you can just forgive. But here and now, if you let revenge take priority, you'll lose everything. Everything you've obtained by somehow surviving certain death, you'll…"

"Everything, huh? This 'everything', what is it?" Orba screamed in an almost hoarse voice. "I've already lost everything. What else is there? My life? Then I'll give my life. If in exchange he gets to taste the anguish of Hell, I'll give it any time!"

"You have duties to fulfil, Orba. You think that anything is fine if you're tired of messing around with the position of crown prince? But that position comes with responsibilities. Whether you want them or not. Give me one good reason why you should just do as you please."

"..."

It was the first time that Shique had seen Gowen be so talkative while admonishing someone.

From the time when he had been an overseer of slaves, he had never been a man to become deeply involved in other people's s lives. He would teach them swordsmanship, and he would teach preparedness and the tricks to pull through. However, he never showed anything like concern for other people's circumstances. It was a world were out of a hundred sword slaves that he trained, he could never know if even one of them would still be alive a year later. Learning about each and every one of them beyond what was needed for the job wasn't possible.

It had barely been about half a year since Orba had become the crown prince. During that time, the bewildering change of situation hadn't only affected him; which was to say that Orba hadn't been the only one to change.

That was why,

"That's right, Orba." Shique also tried to reason with Orba who was in such a state. "Our situation aside, you promised Princess Vileena reinforcements for Garbera, didn't you? If you kill Oubary here, you definitely won't be able to keep that promise. Since general Oubary is currently staying in Apta, there is no risk that you'll lose your chance to act. If you want, as Imperial Guards, we can help you keep an eye on him. It will fit right in with performing our usual duties."

Orba didn't say anything.

When the two of them left, utter silence filled the room. On the bed, Orba lay completely still.

Right after returning from Taúlia, Orba had spoken with the master blacksmith Sodan and learned of his brother's death. He had long realised that there was no possible way his brother could still be alive, but somehow he had still clung to hope – no, it couldn't even be called hope, more like illusions.

Even if he himself was living through days of hell, as long as those he had been separated from, his brother, his mother, Alice and the others were alive somewhere, then maybe, before he knew it, there might suddenly come a day when they might meet again. However, when he formally heard the truth about his brother from Sodan, the fragile illusions that Orba had held within shattered. It wasn't just his brother: Alice, his mother, and everyone he had known before - all his illusions crumbled as he was made to realise from the bottom of his heart that none of them were anywhere in this world anymore.

He had wept. He had wept until his tears dried up, leaving way to burning emotions that raged from within him. He thought of slicing Oubary Bilan's neck. Or perhaps, when Oubary himself was within the fortress, Orba should face him with real intent to kill and without worrying about the consequences.

However, Oubary hadn't yet arrived at Apta. Orba's violent anguish was left with no target. Returning to his room, and without listening to Dinn's advice that he stop, he gulped down wine. One cup, two cups; as he got through them, Orba forgot his own limits. In truth, he didn't feel the least bit drunk. Yet when, after the sun had set, he heard that Oubary had arrived, he had found it difficult just to get up from his chair. After that, the events in the hall had occurred.

''Tsk.''

The alcohol he wasn't used to was starting to make him feel sick. He swallowed his own saliva several times and twisted his body left and right as he couldn't find a comfortable position. Under the weight of the accumulated fatigue from the battle at Apta to his visit to Taúlia, his body cried out for sleep.

"Brother..."

That word fell from rough, dry lips.

His brother had left to go beg for work as a merchant's assistant here in Apta, the fortress town nearest their village. Two or three times a month, he would take a holiday and return to his family. To Orba, for whom the sky and ground of the narrow gorge they lived in was everything, the stories he would listen to about life in the town were like something from a different world. Up until then, Orba hadn't known of the existence of ether-powered airships that flew through the sky, nor had he known of the existence of the circular arenas in which games were held where slaves competed against each other. Though apparently for those slaves, winning the right to live one more day was enough of a reward, Orba had insisted that "If I became a slave, I'd earn money!", which made his brother blink. In a village as rural as the one Orba lived in, there was also no opportunity to meet people from the slave class.

Orba's outlook had been broadened by the tales of his brother Roan's travels and by the many books he brought home. His brother had also been the one to teach him how to read and write. Orba became engrossed in what was written in those books. Illustrated stories for children; books about popular games; books which wrote of the time mankind had left the Old World; books that told of the ancient king Zodias and of his miraculous invention of magic; and, best of all, the many historical tales of heroes.

He would lose himself in reading, then be struck with despair since, after all, such tales would never happen to someone like him. But maybe, someday - if he could break away from that narrow village and step into the wide world - he held the faint hope that he too might live in that world of legends. He wanted to gaze upon the endless blue sea; he wanted to experience for himself the radiance of thickly piled snow in winter; to find out what kind of place the Golden Palace, said to be a nest of intrigue, really was.

Orba thought that his brother - who would open books one by one and also eagerly explain this and that to him - was like him. Since in town his brother had become familiar with the world that he himself didn't know, and since his brother was so much better than him at cleverly dealing with things, since he had always been ahead of him, Orba's young mind thought that his brother must have already set foot in the world that Orba only knew from books.

Within a murky sleep, Orba was dreaming.

In Orba's most vivid childhood memory of his brother, they were sitting side-by-side outside the barn. Above them, the stars were twinkling.

''This is...''

It was back in that time; just a few days before his brother had been drafted to Apta. Orba had been scolded by his mother after getting into a fight with Doug from the neighbouring village, and his brother had come to talk with him.

"Nobody knows what kind of person they truly are."

After he said that, his brother looked up at the sky that was bathed in the pale moonlight. For as long as he lived, Orba would never forget those words his brother had spoken then.

"What are you doing?" At that point, Alice also joined in. She was their childhood friend who lived in the house across from theirs. As she was three years older than Orba, in age she was exactly halfway between Roan and him. Before they knew it, they were talking about their memories. How once, when someone from the village claimed to have seen a wild dragon, the three of them had gone to the place where it had been sighted. However, the path through the ravine was complicated and they got completely lost. Finally, dragging their feet that seemed to have turned to lead, they made it back to the village but as it was already two hours after sunset, they were harshly scolded by their parents.

"Anyway, since Mother told me off for dragging Big Bro along, he didn't get blamed at all. I got scolded in his place."

"But isn't that pretty much what happened?" Alice pursed her lips. "After all, the one who started everything and who was the first to brag that 'I've seen a dragon' was no one other than you, Orba!"

"What are you talking about?"

"Afterwards, when I asked the other kids about it, they all said that they hadn't heard that rumour. Now that I think about it, it must have been you, Orba."

"You're wrong! It was that Doug..."

"However it was, it was fun," Roan said. As he gazed up at the stars which seemed about to rain down, a faint smile appeared on his lips. The other two fell silent.

"Yesterday, I suddenly thought about it. Going by my memories, it was when we were walking through that ravine. I remembered it unexpectedly. In the end, after Alice said that we should retrace our steps, we struggled along for about three hours and finally reached that place which was like a plain filled with boulders. The wind was really strong there; yeah, if it was there, then there might be dragons – and not the kind of dragons that are selectively bred by humans or that have been domesticated, the real thing, from when they were called Dragon Gods, with intelligence and wings... no, it wouldn't be strange to find real dragons there, ones that could recite magic spells – is what I thought."

"Pff, that's really far-fetched. You're definitely brothers. I was thinking that you weren't really alike, but in that one area, you're exactly the same. Honestly, Orba still believes that he'll rise up in the world through strength. A commoner obtaining a country with nothing but one sword: what fairy-tale from what era is it that you believe in?"

Alice continued to tease him in that vein until Orba bitterly huffed: "Well, my bad." As he was saying that, Alice's face as she stared intently at his brother seemed somewhat lonely.

"It's not like that." His brother shook his head a little bashfully. "Even if for adults that was just a thee-hour walk, for us when we were children, that was a great adventure. Not being able to see your destination and having my heart beat fast just from that, I could really believe that once we got there, things would be different and that a life where every day was strange and amazing could be waiting for us."
To Orba, it felt like his brother's words stabbed at his chest but he didn't know why.

After that, they started reminiscing again; when Alice poked fun at Orba, Roan gently rebuked her, they went over each of their memories in detail and laughed again.

And that was the last of the time he ever spent with his brother.

When Orba slowly got up, it wasn't yet daybreak.

The effects of the alcohol were wearing off. With only a few hours sleep, his young body had shaken off its fatigue. He grabbed the pitcher that was by his pillow and poured water down his parched throat, emptying the pitcher in one gulp.

Outside his window, the hazy moonlight was shining. For some reason, as Orba gazed up towards it, a single tear fell from the corner of his eye.
He glanced casually towards his desk and saw that Dinn had piled a collection of documents as high as a mountain on top of it. Before leaving for Taúlia, he had requested that they be prepared. Within should be contained information about the Principality of Ende. Thinking ahead, it seemed that avoiding trouble with Ende was impossible. And so, he had stocked up on information, including intelligence on Ende's two successors.

''But that's also no longer...''

It probably wasn't something he would make use of. Like a puppet whose strings had been cut, Orba fell backwards. The bed bounced beneath him.

''I no longer have anything to do with the crown prince and all that.''

The ceiling he looked up at was much lower than that of his chambers in Solon. That was because since it was originally a room in the barracks, it wasn't all that large. Even so, compared to his circumstances when was a slave, this could be called the height of comfort.

He would kill Oubary. Which meant that he would lose everything from his current environment. Exactly as Gowen had said. But Orba had already lost everything he had wanted to obtain. What need did he have to fear anymore? And yet...

"You have duties to fulfil."

Gowen's words swept through his mind. And with it, a stabbing pain. Maybe because of the wine, or maybe because of the problems that had followed one after another, his head hurt as though it were being split apart.

''I'll kill him. Kill him. Kill him...

Duties. Duties. Duties...''

Orba's eyelids closed once more. There was no strength left in his body, nor in his heart. He no longer knew what his real self wanted. Even though Orba longed to kill Oubary, Gil clamoured incessantly not to do it.

''I,''

It wasn't just his head, the fever coursed all the way to his back. The brand that had been seared into it burned with the fire of his deep resentment.

''I, who am I?''

No matter how many times that cry was repeated within his heart, he felt as though the only thing to reach his ears was a loud echo.

=== Part 3 ===

At that time. In the imperial capital of Solon, a Mephian lord, Fedom Aulin, was busy preparing for departure. As it had been a sudden decision, he was swamped with the work involved.

''That girl!''

But no matter how busy he found himself, Fedom didn't need to reconsider yesterday's hasty decision.

Ineli Mephius had suddenly shown up at his mansion and, of all things, had said:

"The current Gil Mephius – isn’t he perhaps an impostor?"

Just by recalling that memory, he felt himself turn pale. However, Fedom was aware that he had cast himself into a fight in which he risked his own life. Just barely managing to conceal his trembling, he managed to reply laughingly,

"The prince is a fake? I see; the Court has searched in any number of directions for a reason for the prince's transformation, but as expected of Lady Ineli, your way of looking at things is entirely different from that of other people. However, if you say that His Highness the Crown Prince is an impostor, then what is his true identity? Who is this hero who defeated Ryucown and kept that Zaat's rebellion in check?"

"Well..."

"I don't know if a lady as young as yourself knows this, but looking through history, from time immemorial, there have been many precedents as surprising as this. In particular, there are anecdotes of people now called heroes unexpectedly being shunned and looked down on in their childhood by the people around them. Although I believe that it is the height of impoliteness for someone like me to speculate, if I may humbly hazard a guess, His Highness Gil Mephius will also be spoken of in history in that way, ah indeed, it will surely seem to posterity that he was misjudged by ordinary men unable to discern his talents."

"Is that so?" Ineli frowned. She ran her finger repeatedly around the rim of the cup that she held in her hand. Watching her, Fedom felt somewhat relieved. It was certainly unexpected that such a young girl should come near the truth, but,

''After all, it's just a case of a daughter occasionally imitating her mother who became empress.''

She probably hadn't had any particular plan.

"As a joke, it was amusing, however it would be best not to speak too recklessly. Whatever one may say, Gil-sama is still the heir to the throne. If someone were to take such a joke seriously and it were to be circulated within the Court, when the day came that it caused a furore, even you, an Imperial Princess, might be called upon to take responsibility. Because of that affair with Zaat Quark, the situation at the Imperial Court is also such that people's minds are uneasy."

As Fedom issued that subtle threat, with a "Hmmm, well...", Ineli smiled mischievously. And in fact, she left soon after as though running away scared.

''However... Even supposing that was just a passing thought on her part, if it became a rumour, it could become a problem.''

Given his situation, Fedom couldn't help but be rattled by a silly young girl and breaking into a cold sweat. All in all, the utterly selfish actions from Gil's body-double that he had put into place, Orba, were intolerable. He needed to quickly bring him back in hand and put an end entirely to all of his unnecessary behaviour.

With that said, Orba was currently at Apta Fortress, near the southwest border. Now that the prince had formed an alliance with Taúlia, how would the emperor treat him - would he recall him back urgently to Solon, or would he keep him in place as lord of Apta - as yet, no decision had been made.

As such, Fedom had decided to leave Solon for a while. He had so far repeatedly contacted the nobles from what could be called the anti-Guhl faction so that they could gather and hold a meeting in one place. That place was Kilro, southeast of Solon. The place where slaves had risen up in revolt only to be completely suppressed by the Black Armoured Division, led by Oubary Bilan. Kilro had been an area overseen by a powerful family loyal to Mephius, however, as they had been killed by the rebelling slaves, Indolph York, one of Mephius' twelve generals, had been appointed as its new feudal lord. By a stroke of good luck, he was one of those from the anti-Guhl faction that Fedom had won over to his side.

Thinking that it was a good opportunity, and under the pretext of assisting Kilro's governor for a short while, the nobles and generals of the anti-Guhl faction - seven people in all - hurriedly assembled.

It would be the first time that all the members met together. This was certainly no time to blunder.

To set up Crown Prince Gil and raise the standard of revolt against the current emperor - Fedom Aulin believed that it would soon be time to reveal this audacious plan to his family, and so once the meeting was over, he had planned to pay a visit to his domain of Birac, where his family resided.

Though in many ways Fedom Aulin was by no means incompetent, for one engaged in politics, focussing the mind on a single issue could be fatal.
The day after he had departed from Solon, exactly as if the timing had been planned, Emperor Guhl suddenly said to the vassals invited to his breakfast table:

"It's about time I sent a messenger to that brat Gil."

"A messenger?"

Simon Rodloom asked mildly. Naturally, there were many people other than Fedom who were curious as to what kind of approach the emperor would take with Crown Prince Gil.

"I have a verbal message for him."

The emperor had recently fallen into the habit of muttering in a low voice and with his eyes turned aside, without actually addressing anyone.

''Surely...''

The vassals exchanged looks. Neither by word nor by deed had the emperor expressed his intentions regarding the war between Garbera and Ende, and now they were going to find out what these were. They felt intuitively that the emperor's message would be to warn Gil against sending reinforcements to Garbera.

"Not only Gil, I also need to send an official letter to that Ax. The Bazgan House, which spat on the Dragon God's divine protection by splitting from Mephius – indeed, I had not thought I would one day be lightly exchanging letters with them like this."
He spoke as though to himself.

At that moment,

"In that case, Your Highness, please appoint me as your messenger to Apta."

The request came from so unexpected a source that none of the attendants present – not even Simon – could hide their surprise.

Raising her slender hand, was Ineli Mephius. Of late, she had been secluding herself in the Inner Palace so her complexion was somewhat pale, however her eyes were brimming with liveliness.

The vassals immediately thrashed their arms around as though to say that it was unthinkable.

"Even though we may have formed an alliance with Taúlia, not a single official negotiation has yet been exchanged. Armed troops would also have to go with you for in case the situation broke down."

"You don't need to all exaggerate so much. I may have spoken a little suddenly but I only want to give Brother a surprise. Father, you'll say that I can, won't you? Princess Vileena should also already be there. If you say that I can't because it's dangerous, I wonder what the people of Garbera would think?"

"Princess."

Ineli laughingly stuck her tongue out at the sour-looking nobles. At times like these, Ineli had the art of turning even the most outlandish proposal into pretty, childlike coaxing. Of course, in a year's time she would need to use a different kind of tactic and charm, but in those areas also Ineli's preparations were not lacking.

"You too, Ineli, have yet to outgrow childishness." Emperor Guhl Mephius narrowed his eyes. "Very well. I will have an air carrier prepared. You will make sure to properly convey my message to Gil. The emperor's imperial decree is that unauthorised actions such as those he took with regards to Taúlia will absolutely not be tolerated a second time."

"I understand, Your Highness."

Unauthorised actions would not be tolerated: that surely referred to sending reinforcements to Garbera. The vassals’ conviction of that was deepened.

However, Garbera was of course a nation allied to Mephius, the proof of which was that Princess Vileena was Gil's betrothed. Would prince Gil really accept the warning, and if so, how would Garbera respond to its ally's wait-and-see policy?

Scenting something like the odour of strife, the vassals wore glum faces. And, moments later, they perceived that a disturbance of a different sort might soon occur.

"Ineli."

Just as breakfast was coming to an end, Empress Melissa called out to her daughter. The empress too had not appeared in public for several days but, that morning, declaring that her physical condition was fine and accompanied by her daughter Ineli, she had shown herself for the first time in a while.

"Since the emperor is gracious, he granted you his permission; however you cannot behave like a little girl indefinitely. After all, you will soon be the elder sister of a child who will bear responsibility for Mephius."

"Ye-es."

Everyone smiled as Ineli's expression turned sulky after being scolded but, at the same time, most of the retainers once more exchanged glances.

''As expected. Melissa-sama is pregnant''.

A small crease appeared between Simon's brows. He had thought that an official notice would be given sometime soon. But at this rate, within a day, everyone in the palace would know about the situation.

''Well now.''

Pretending not to notice that other nobles were sending significant glances his way, Simon deliberately wiped his lips with his napkin. Although he feigned calm, his hands were damp with sweat.

''Well now, with this, interest within the palace over the prince's treatment will take on a different meaning.''

In one direction, Fedom had departed from Mephius' capital of Solon, from where Ineli would leave in turn in a few days; while in the city-state of Taúlia, standing near the border with Apta which was in the southwest of Mephius, Esmena Bazgan was also making preparations to leave.

Immediately after the peace with Mephius had been settled, Crown Prince Gil Mephius had visited Taúlia. This time it was Taúlia's turn to send an emissary for peace and Esmena had insisted on personally volunteering for that role.

"Father. Mother. I, Esmena, will now be leaving to go to Apta."

Within the audience chamber, Esmena performed her official leave-taking of her father, Ax Bazgan. Her mother, Jaina, was by Ax's side. Jaina had originally been a dancer, and her daughter had inherited the entirety of her beauty from her.

"Be sure to be sufficiently careful", said Jaina. "I have heard that he area around Apta is infested with bandits. Not only that but as you know, that land has only recently been returned by Garbera and there might be bands of rebels swooping to attack under cover of the general confusion."

Next to her, Ax unintentionally started coughing violently. Only a few days earlier, he himself had done the same thing as those his wife called 'bands of rebels'. However, Jaina was not sarcastically rebuking her husband. She had an honest and frank nature, and her thoughts flowed straight out of her mouth. Unaware that her words might contain an implicit meaning, she didn't notice her husband's unease at all.

While Archduke Hirgo Tedos stifled a smile that seemed to say that was very like the lady, he turned to address Natokk, the commander of the Sixth Army Corps who had been chosen as escort for this mission.

"Be sure that no blunders are made. Whatever happens, do not let Lady Esmena out of your sight."

"Aye," Natokk nodded. He was the man who had led the surprise attack on Apta. He had been defeated and captured by Prince Gil however, when the peace with Mephius was agreed, he and his men had been released.

"And also", Hirgo lowered his voice so that the Bazgan parents and child, who were chatting together light-heartedly, wouldn't hear him, "if 'those' were to happen again."

Natokk's narrow face tightened. 'Those' were the fits that Esmena sometimes had. In the middle of the night, she would stagger out of her room like a sleepwalker and go outside, dragging along the several ladies-in-waiting who would be attempting to hold her back. Furthermore, she would repeat the name of that abominable ancient sorcerer again and again, as though it were an incantation.

Also because of that, Ax had at first been vehemently opposed to his daughter going to Apta. It was he who had said that she was not to take a single step out of her room. As such, he was even more unlikely to allow her to travel out of Taúlia and into the territory of Mephius, which until only a few days ago had been their long-time designated foe.

However,

"Is it not fine?"

The one who had supported her in a leisurely tone of voice was the strategist, Ravan Dol.

It was on a night, five days earlier, when they were drinking together and playing the board game they both enjoyed.

"There you go again, poking into other people's affairs. If an incident like that happened in Mephius, it might destroy that cobbled-together peace."

Ax – of whom it was pointedly said that when he was irritated, his vassals could not for a moment settle down either – sent him a glance. However, with a soothing expression, Ravan said:

"In regards to that, the princess' fits are subsiding. To a great extent, she is also going back to her previous healthy countenance. Turning down the princess' direct request and locking her up in her room will have an adverse effect, don't you think? This will be Lady Esmena’s first time visiting a foreign country. A change of air and of scenery might also help her feel refreshed."

"But..."

"Nevertheless, in case of another fit", Ravan being Ravan, he whistled as he took on the elusive expression he was famous for, "they will learn that not only Lady Esmena but also the noble young ladies from all the various cities of Tauran suffer from the same condition. In the middle of the night, they slip out of bed and wander aimlessly about town in a trance."

"That's why..."

"However, while this story is whispered throughout the Tauran Provinces, if you take a single step into a foreign country, it appears that truly nobody has heard of it."

Ax now stayed silent. Ravan moved a piece on the board.

"It doesn't matter whether that condition comes from sorcery or an illness, carried by the wind, it will spread across the entire continent - is apparently what isn't happening."

"You – It can't be that 'that' will be a test using my daughter Esmena!"

"Indeed I am not loath to gather information about an enemy we may have to fight one day. However, Lady Esmena has a sensitive heart. I was thinking no further than that it would be good to let her stretch her wings a little... Of course, we will need to prepare with great caution."

"Humph. Although it would certainly be a shame to keep Esmena locked up forever. Ah, wait!"

"It won't wait."

"No, no, I mean the game. I was distracted for those last two or three moves. Let's start again from here."

"That's why I said it wouldn't wait. Be it in war or in life, there are things that cannot be redone."

Because of that exchange, Ax reluctantly allowed his daughter to go. Natokk would be the one to enforce the night watch. And so, because soldiers would stand guard for an hour each before being relieved, there was a large number of attendants.

Nevertheless, when Esmena called to take her leave before the departure, both her complexion and her expression were certainly brighter. Moreover, Ax pictured in his head a future in which his daughter would someday marry the prince of Mephius. For that, maintaining friendly relations wasn't a bad idea.

Watching uneasily over the situation with the Bazgan family was Bouwen Tedos. He was Archduke Hirgo's adopted son and though young, he was an army commander who had taken part in the second raid on Apta.

For three days before the date chosen for Esmena's departure, Bouwen had continually volunteered to be her escort, but as the situation in the Tauran Provinces was currently unstable, he was not permitted to be away from Taúlia for more than two or three days. Since Bouwen was of course a soldier, he couldn't reject an order from his lord and force his will through, however he couldn't help feeling concerned about Esmena. He was certainly concerned about her welfare in Apta but in his case, there were also a few more personal reasons as well.

"Bouwen, please look after Taúlia while I’m gone," Unaware however of what was on Bouwen's mind, Esmena smiled dazzlingly. "And after Father and Mother. I'll buy you something as a souvenir."

"Ha, ha ha..."

Not wanting his childhood friend to notice those personal reasons, his response was more strained than usual.

"What would you like?"

Bouwen, to whom that carefree question was directed, wasn't the only one who was currently troubled,

''Hmph''

Within the audience hall, there was another person who harboured mixed feelings, though they were different from his.

Raswan Bazgan.

He was Ax's nephew. His father was Ax's younger brother, Toún Bazgan, the general in charge of Taúlia's defence.

''They've got some nerve all of them, showing those peaceful faces.''

Mephius was an enemy of some two hundred years standing. Now, when a mysterious threat known as Garda was looming, entering into an alliance that would safeguard their rear was essential, but naturally, not everyone within Taúlia welcomed that alliance. Because Ax was a very popular ruler, few openly displayed their anger and opposition, however the truth was that most people were feeling surprised and confused.

And chief amongst them was Raswan. He was a youth not yet twenty years of age but his temperament was even fiercer than that of his lord, Ax. Above all else, he had from the start been on equal footing with Bouwen as a candidate for becoming Esmena's husband – in other words, he was a candidate in the succession to Taúlia.

Putting aside his own wishes, he couldn't stomach the fact that after finally launching a bold attack on Apta, his uncle had returned having bound himself in an alliance with Mephius.

''There's also that rumour that he had the sovereign's seal stolen from him.''

It was a rumour amongst the soldiers. The sovereign's seal was part of Taúlia's history and was the pride of House Bazgan. If by any chance it had been stolen by their arch-nemesis Mephius, then Ax had lost sight of the very meaning of Taúlia's existence. Could such a man be entrusted any further with the fate of his country, he wondered as endless anger bubbled within him.

''If I were Ax, I would order Esmena to seduce him, or maybe to conceal a dagger, and plan to recover the sovereign's seal.''

It had happened with Garbera and in the end, Ryucown had risen up. And now in Taúlia too, an alliance with Mephius had lit the smouldering fires of discontent.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu

2016-07-02T08:10:12Z

Stratos:

==General Discussion And Q & A==

===Is the translation going on?===

Right now you can't read all the translated section, so Im just asking if this is still in progress, if it's the case I'd love to read it all, including the chapters that haven't been translated yet.
If someone knows something about it please answer that, just so I could know something about that.

Are you asking about the sequel Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu or the original Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu? The latter has been DMCA'd and is unavailable here while the former is currently being translated by "2minutesofyourtime" or "Pleiades". I hope this helps.
--[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 05:57, 1 July 2016 (UTC)

Im talking about the original Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu and the The Toriaezu Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu, Im glad to know that someone is still translating the series, but if Im not able to read all the previous part, It feels kinda useless. Thanks for the answer, it helps a lot.

Give me a way to PM you, I think I can help you a bit more. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 08:10, 2 July 2016 (UTC)
===4-koma===

Would anyone be willing to translate the 4-koma pages, they're summaries of the 11 volumes of Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu. translating them would let the readers know what happened before the start of Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu.[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:36, 12 September 2010 (UTC)
:> ''Yeah. It will be awesome if someone could do this. I'll be focusing getting chapter 1 done to upgrade this to a real project. :) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 15:49, 11 September 2010 (UTC)''
there is an anime for Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu novel, isnt it a good summary?--[[User:Nemesh|Nemesh]] 19:35, 13 September 2010 (UTC)

Nope it isn't.-[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

have to agree, it is just the start of the travel, the novel is like a spoiler

does the new changes to the page mean youll translate at some point the Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu series?--[[User:Nemesh|Nemesh]] 04:04, 17 September 2010 (UTC)

yeah, but i think that first we need get the project active so we get more translators.--[[user:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

:> ''Probably if no one picks it up. But I'm not sure how long it will take. The whole purpose for me to combine everything together is that first it makes sense since the stories are linked and not independent, second it's so that if any translators want to pick up the prequel, there is no need to get a separate approval again, and they can just start. Oh yeah, the project should be active soon, it was ok'ed, just waiting for the big boss to put up the link on the left.'' --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 14:09, 17 September 2010 (UTC)

Big boss?snake?(hahahaha kidding! sorry i was playing metalgearsolid:peace walker)

===SIGNING REQUEST===
Please sign your posts with <nowiki>--~~~~</nowiki> or the shortcut button. Thanks! --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 15:49, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

===About Schedule===
I took off the schedule, so as not to create false expectations. I keep a private one that keeps changing. Anyone who is dying to know the progress can just ask at the forums.--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 18:20, 1 October 2010 (UTC)

Hello, I'm just wondering why is there no FULL TEXT for Volume 2? 'Cause it looks like the translation is finished.

===the first novels===
is there any chance you will translate the first novels?
i really want to read this novel, but i dont want to not understand half of it because i didnt read the first novels

::will translate some chapters from time to time as a breather. after sequel, maybe I'll work on it. but that will probably be in years, unless there are more translators.--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 15:49, 23 October 2010 (UTC)

Do you need someone to edit the project yet, or is it too early for that? I am willing to help edit the sequel. [[User:Crazypianist|Crazypianist]] 15:10, 30 November 2010 (UTC)

yes, you can just start editing. but please read the project presentation page, especially the section for editors first. and please take a look at the talk page of dai denyuuden chapter 1 on the talk between me and ArcherReborn2 to get an idea on some expectations :). and I would suggest not to work on the same chapter as ArcherReborn2 to avoid conflicts in taste and style. so please communicate with him, and let him know which chapter you will be editing. thanks. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:50, 1 December 2010 (UTC)

===Dedicated Editing===
[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] is now my chief editor. Anyone who wants to do dedicated editing can contact her, and she will start you up. Thanks. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:26, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

== To All The Editors ==

I don't really have time to check your edits, but just edit anyway. I'll be pretty much inactive next month and first couple of weeks in April. Hope I can get another chapter done before I leave. :)
--------
I see. Good work, your dedication is our enjoyment. --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:06, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

== Next Major Update (Daiden Vol3 Chapter 2) ==

No promise, but next major update (from me) is tentatively scheduled to be in August, subjected to change. Yeah it's long, because I'm focusing on Itsuten now. Please try [[Itsuka_Tenma_no_Kuro_Usagi|Itsuten]] if you enjoy Denyuuden, since it's by the same author. And it's interesting in its own way =) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:12, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

This project will be on hold for me until Fall starts, ie. October 2011. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 01:36, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

== Rambling ==

I kind of miss translating this. Still trying to find the time though --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 03:03, 16 September 2011 (CDT)

== next full chapter update ==

planned to be in November --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 02:51, 20 September 2011 (CDT)

== delay week 46/2011 ==

my update will be a little delayed this week because of a short business trip. stay tuned. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:45, 14 November 2011 (CST)

== Hiatus on Week 48/2011 ==

Denyuuden translation will take a break on week 48/2011 and resume the following week. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 11:36, 28 November 2011 (CST)

== Toriaezu ==

Th author did an "order-to-read" chart (accesible from this project main page) that intercalates main denyuuden volumes with toriaezu ones. Wouldn't it be more convenient to translate them in that order (at least to the readers)?

== Dai Denyuuden ==

:Please help ''us'', please help ''us''.
:Even though ''we'' want to ''read'' it all.
:But ''we'll'' die before then.
:Some please shoulder this darkness, this pain, in ''our'' place.[http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mNrWutc8UI8#t=02m01s]

Someone ''please'' translate the rest of Dai Denyuuden for us. --Anon

== DenYuuDen 5 & 6 ==

Where is 5 & 6 volumes of DenYuuDen? Please, translate it! Because Russian translation will stop without these volumes very soon! Т_Т

== DDYD Volume 7 ==

Is this volume going to be finished translating?? Would greatly love whoever could do this for me (would do it myself if i could honestly) but love where the series is going would def love if someone can continue this.

Talk:Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu

2016-07-01T05:57:11Z

Stratos: /* Is the translation going on? */

==General Discussion And Q & A==

===Is the translation going on?===

Right now you can't read all the translated section, so Im just asking if this is still in progress, if it's the case I'd love to read it all, including the chapters that haven't been translated yet.
If someone knows something about it please answer that, just so I could know something about that.

Are you asking about the sequel Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu or the original Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu? The latter has been DMCA'd and is unavailable here while the former is currently being translated by "2minutesofyourtime" or "Pleiades". I hope this helps.
--[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 05:57, 1 July 2016 (UTC)

===4-koma===

Would anyone be willing to translate the 4-koma pages, they're summaries of the 11 volumes of Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu. translating them would let the readers know what happened before the start of Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu.[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:36, 12 September 2010 (UTC)
:> ''Yeah. It will be awesome if someone could do this. I'll be focusing getting chapter 1 done to upgrade this to a real project. :) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 15:49, 11 September 2010 (UTC)''
there is an anime for Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu novel, isnt it a good summary?--[[User:Nemesh|Nemesh]] 19:35, 13 September 2010 (UTC)

Nope it isn't.-[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

have to agree, it is just the start of the travel, the novel is like a spoiler

does the new changes to the page mean youll translate at some point the Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu series?--[[User:Nemesh|Nemesh]] 04:04, 17 September 2010 (UTC)

yeah, but i think that first we need get the project active so we get more translators.--[[user:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

:> ''Probably if no one picks it up. But I'm not sure how long it will take. The whole purpose for me to combine everything together is that first it makes sense since the stories are linked and not independent, second it's so that if any translators want to pick up the prequel, there is no need to get a separate approval again, and they can just start. Oh yeah, the project should be active soon, it was ok'ed, just waiting for the big boss to put up the link on the left.'' --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 14:09, 17 September 2010 (UTC)

Big boss?snake?(hahahaha kidding! sorry i was playing metalgearsolid:peace walker)

===SIGNING REQUEST===
Please sign your posts with <nowiki>--~~~~</nowiki> or the shortcut button. Thanks! --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 15:49, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

===About Schedule===
I took off the schedule, so as not to create false expectations. I keep a private one that keeps changing. Anyone who is dying to know the progress can just ask at the forums.--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 18:20, 1 October 2010 (UTC)

Hello, I'm just wondering why is there no FULL TEXT for Volume 2? 'Cause it looks like the translation is finished.

===the first novels===
is there any chance you will translate the first novels?
i really want to read this novel, but i dont want to not understand half of it because i didnt read the first novels

::will translate some chapters from time to time as a breather. after sequel, maybe I'll work on it. but that will probably be in years, unless there are more translators.--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 15:49, 23 October 2010 (UTC)

Do you need someone to edit the project yet, or is it too early for that? I am willing to help edit the sequel. [[User:Crazypianist|Crazypianist]] 15:10, 30 November 2010 (UTC)

yes, you can just start editing. but please read the project presentation page, especially the section for editors first. and please take a look at the talk page of dai denyuuden chapter 1 on the talk between me and ArcherReborn2 to get an idea on some expectations :). and I would suggest not to work on the same chapter as ArcherReborn2 to avoid conflicts in taste and style. so please communicate with him, and let him know which chapter you will be editing. thanks. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:50, 1 December 2010 (UTC)

===Dedicated Editing===
[[User:Tennyo777|Tennyo777]] is now my chief editor. Anyone who wants to do dedicated editing can contact her, and she will start you up. Thanks. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 08:26, 11 February 2011 (UTC)

== To All The Editors ==

I don't really have time to check your edits, but just edit anyway. I'll be pretty much inactive next month and first couple of weeks in April. Hope I can get another chapter done before I leave. :)
--------
I see. Good work, your dedication is our enjoyment. --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:06, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

== Next Major Update (Daiden Vol3 Chapter 2) ==

No promise, but next major update (from me) is tentatively scheduled to be in August, subjected to change. Yeah it's long, because I'm focusing on Itsuten now. Please try [[Itsuka_Tenma_no_Kuro_Usagi|Itsuten]] if you enjoy Denyuuden, since it's by the same author. And it's interesting in its own way =) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:12, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

This project will be on hold for me until Fall starts, ie. October 2011. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 01:36, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

== Rambling ==

I kind of miss translating this. Still trying to find the time though --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 03:03, 16 September 2011 (CDT)

== next full chapter update ==

planned to be in November --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 02:51, 20 September 2011 (CDT)

== delay week 46/2011 ==

my update will be a little delayed this week because of a short business trip. stay tuned. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:45, 14 November 2011 (CST)

== Hiatus on Week 48/2011 ==

Denyuuden translation will take a break on week 48/2011 and resume the following week. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 11:36, 28 November 2011 (CST)

== Toriaezu ==

Th author did an "order-to-read" chart (accesible from this project main page) that intercalates main denyuuden volumes with toriaezu ones. Wouldn't it be more convenient to translate them in that order (at least to the readers)?

== Dai Denyuuden ==

:Please help ''us'', please help ''us''.
:Even though ''we'' want to ''read'' it all.
:But ''we'll'' die before then.
:Some please shoulder this darkness, this pain, in ''our'' place.[http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mNrWutc8UI8#t=02m01s]

Someone ''please'' translate the rest of Dai Denyuuden for us. --Anon

== DenYuuDen 5 & 6 ==

Where is 5 & 6 volumes of DenYuuDen? Please, translate it! Because Russian translation will stop without these volumes very soon! Т_Т

== DDYD Volume 7 ==

Is this volume going to be finished translating?? Would greatly love whoever could do this for me (would do it myself if i could honestly) but love where the series is going would def love if someone can continue this.

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3 Chapter7

2016-06-29T18:29:10Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 7: Sword’s Engraving==
===Part 1===
“You expect me to go along with such a farce?”

Ax Bazgan expressed his disapproval.

It was only the following day after he marched his army to attack them and became a defeated general, and yet he still responded arrogantly to the prince’s summons at the breakfast table. Of course, he must have suffered a great shock, but it was likely the pride of the Bazgan House that compelled him to proudly attend the meal, by not only drinking the wine but praising Princess Vileena who was seated together with them and additionally admitting to Gil’s cunning.

But as this was Gil Mephius’ invitation, Ax had refrained himself from a third helping of wine and scowled at Gil.

“I, who attacked Apta came across you at the top of the fortress, and as we fought we acknowledged each other and bravely came to an agreement not to shed any more unnecessary blood--? Sure, that might save me face, but who would believe a made-up lie like that?”

“That’s right, no one will believe it.”

“What?”

“But what’s most important is you carry out that stance. Even if it’s an obvious lie, if you firmly stick to it, you can make them think that it might actually be the truth.”

“Are you serious?”

Ax looked to his side at him incredulously. Gil--Orba gave a light smile and after giving a side glance to Vileena,

“One of my old acquaintances once said, that ‘Even if your wife finds you sleeping naked together with another woman, it does not mean you are having an affair.’”

“Ha?”

This time, both Ax and Vileena raised their voices.

“Use whatever excuse you will. You can say the woman broke out in a fever and you were warming her up because she was cold, or say she is your separated sister and how you used to often sleep together like that when you were young.”

“''Who'' would believe that?“

Even Vileena joined in objection.

“Like I was saying, no one would believe it. But if he gave up there and admitted to his infidelity, that would be the end of it. If he decides to take all the blame, then the wife will most likely stop listening to what he has to say from there on. That’s why, even if it’s a lie, even if it’s rubbish, you go through with your excuse to the end. You do it seriously, time and time again. If he gets his partner to even consider that he might be telling the truth, then it’s his win. It’s a wide difference from letting it be known it’s a lie.”

“And what kind of win would that be?”

Ignoring Vileena’s sullen remark, Orba proposed the offer to Ax again.

“What do you say? It will protect both our honour.”

“Our long years of hostility won’t quiet from that.”

Ax could guess what Orba meant by ‘both our honour’. But he fully knew letting it visually show that special consideration was being given to him was also poor etiquette.

“Very well. No matter how arduous the path, it won’t start without taking that first step.”

“It’s decided,” Orba clapped his hands. “Then settling this quickly will be best. We will return all your captured men. Lord Ax, you should also ready your preparations.”

“Preparations...Well, what preparations would they be?”

“To do it now—would be impossible. Then, tomorrow you should board your air carrier with your commanding officers and head for Taulia. We will exchange our pledges to the alliance there.”

“W-wait, Lord Gil. Aren’t you rushing this a bit? I’m sure this alliance runs opposite Emperor Guhl’s intention?”

Vileena jolted to a start and carefully watched Gil. But Gil cooly replied,

“It’s not a problem to make out of at this point. Now, you should hurry, Lord Ax. I also have to ready my preparations immediately.”

The repair of the fortress was underway, but as expected the damages were severe. There were of course, the doors, walls and batteries, and then the heart of the fortress that functioned as Orba’s living quarters was now entirely unusable. They now resided in the eastern wing of the barracks. They had managed to somehow restore it back to its shape, though it was likely only halfway done. On the other hand, it was because an alliance could be gained from this that Gil had wagered his own fortress.

To say it in other words, in the current situation where Apta could not perform its role as a fortress and Taulia effectively being Mephius’ western line of defense, if another western force were to attack Ax, Gil would not be able to send reinforcements.

Ax also understood this situation and so, gave no further protest.

And as it happened, Gil and Ax advanced through the main streets of Taulia side-by-side on horseback the next day.

They had boarded the same ship and crossed the Yunos River together, and waved hands besides another as they entered the Taulia gates and received the people’s cheers.

It was a historical moment for the Bazgans and Mephian imperials who crossed swords since two hundred years past.

Ax Bazgan was a fine actor. He responded brightly to the cheers raining down on him with a lie of some oath he had engraved on the prince’s body in battle as if he wished this from the start.

Ax always regarded Mephius as a long-time enemy. The number of subjects that held suspicions over his sudden change of heart did not stop at ten or twenty, of course. However, they all understood that with the current threat of the new mysterious growing power threatening the western nations, any further dispute with Mephius was not a good idea. And with Mephius as their ally, many hoped they would earn the Mephians’ cooperation and instead be able to defeat this ‘Garda’. Orba looked out at the Taulian landscape strewn with its giant watchtowers, and then donned the mask of the smiling prince once more and continued waving.

That night, a feast celebrating the establishment of the alliance was held in the Taulian palace.

Given the abruptness, the Taulians were unable to prepare anything too elaborate, but they still arranged an abundance of the finest food and drinks they could.

Orba was exchanging greetings with Taulia’s chief vassals as he watched the scantily clothed dancers, a staple local attraction of Tauran, dance to the uplifting tune of the flutes, when the elderly strategist Ravan Dol called out to him.

“I am inspired by your brilliant display of ability in battle.”

“No no, it amounted to a simple parlor trick,” Orba showed his white teeth. “It’s been long said that clever schemes are cheap schemes. They aren’t meant to be used multiple times. I’m still in the middle of learning the art of war as you can see. I would like to one day also receive your tutelage, Ravan-dono.”

“Haha. I am a man whose single redeeming feature lies in raising dragons. Things like the workings of battle much less, is nothing more than a side. Speaking of which, your highness, the dragons you employed appeared thoroughly trained. Possibly, more so than the dragons I’ve raised. I found ''that'' much more devastating than having suffered a defeat in battle. Do you perhaps, have a skilled dragon tamer following you?”

“A Zerdian, a somewhat unusual one, you could say. I wanted to bring her with me, but she seems engrossed in taking care of the new breed of Yunions we received from you.”

“A Zerdian…hmm,” Ravan said, tilting his head. “Then could I have seen wrongly? That was—”

“Your highness,” a lively voice came. Turning around, he found General Bouwen dressed in military uniform and sash. At his side, he was accompanied by a single girl.

“Is it true you will be departing tomorrow? Quickly coming and quickly going, aren’t you. I would have loved to talk all about the battle this occasion should you have had the time.”

His eyes were resolute and Orba could feel a determination in them that next time, he would be the one to seize victory. Not to mention, he bore a smile 0n his young face without a trace of grief over the loss of his men or their bitter defeat. The Tauran soldiers, it seemed, held an honest disposition. So much so that the likes of Orba felt he would get along with them much better than with Mephian nobles.

“That time will come again. I also would like to set foot in Taulia another time.” Orba received a glass of wine of Bouwen and then asked, “This lady would be?”

“She is the daughter of Lord Ax, Lady Esmena.”

“I-I am Esmena Bazgan. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

The woman lowered her flaxen hair and made a bow. ''Ho—.'' Orba made an internal appraisal at her beauty. She was taller than Vileena and Ineli, though her face was still young, and also there was something about her gaze that made it look like she was dreaming. It gave a feeling of a tranquil warmth completely free of the world’s hardships or malice, and pure of suffering and destitution.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v03_279.jpg|thumb]]

Seeing her stand beside Bouwen, they looked just like a couple of similar age and height. And speaking of which, Orba spoke out,

“If I‘m correct, I believe that you are engaged to Sir Bouwen.”

“Yes,” Bouwen replied bashfully.

Esmena sharply cut in, “No, that is simply a rumour.”

She ignored Bouwen who had seemingly received a shock and then stepped forward. As if it had been an illusion, her adult-like expression tensed and she directly faced him with crimson cheeks,

“What Bouwen just mentioned before is not wrong, is it? I will get a chance to meet you again, won’t I? No, I am sure we will meet again. I, Esmena Bazgan, shall be going to visit you in the near future after all.”

''Th-This is...''

She was different from all the women Orba had met until now. She was not like Hou Ran or Ineli, and of course, neither was she like Vileena Owell. He had heard she was nineteen; three years older than Orba.

''Alice would, now that I think about it, be about the same age.''

That thought suddenly crossed him. There was nothing about Esmena that resembled her, but that one common aspect inadvertently gave Orba a sense of intimacy. It might even have made him sentimental. Orba, who looked at Esmena in a new light, and Esmena whose face turned red as a beet but did not run.

—Ax, watching this from the hall entrance, beckoned Ravan closer.

“What do you make of that?”

He asked while proposing toasts.

“What of it?”

“Esmena, just a while ago, came to speak directly with me. She said to me, ‘With the prince having come to attend in person from their end, we should also send an envoy of peace over to Apta.’ She insisted the person to bear the role be herself. I had wondered why the well-behaved Esmena would propose something like that, but it can’t be...”

“The young bring about behaviour and consequences that we, who have lost that youth to time, may find hard to comprehend.”

“It’s supposed to be the first those those two are meeting, you know.”

“Who knows. It has been quite a time since I have lost my youth.”

Ax gave a grunt.

“I’ve decided to help Mephius in order to unify Tauran. Though they may be our lifelong enemies, we may as well make the most of it having decided on this. However, that prince Gil has himself a betrothed. Presenting Esmena as first wife is one thing, but as a concubine I’m not too sure.”

“For one who calls the prince impulsive, you are plenty rash yourself, my lord.”

“Say what you want. I’m not a man who gets trapped forever by old traditions.”

“Hahaha.”

Ax ignored the old strategists sarcastic prattle.

“It would be better if we could at least receive an imperial lady fit for our Bouwen or my nephew Raswan. That way, we won’t be seen as the underdog of this alliance.”

“If you are suggesting an unmarried imperial woman, then there is the imperial princess, Ineli Mephius. Though it is a result of marriage, she is still the emperor’s daughter.”

“All right. Then let’s have them start working on it in Mephius through their connections.”

“However,” the old strategist Ravan warned, “all of that is so that we can obtain a force greater than our current Taulia. We should expect an even greater battle in our quest to unite Tauran. Do not forget that.”

“And I expect an even greater performance from you also. Defeat Garda and show me a victory that can completely wipe away the two-fold humiliation we received from Mephius,” the lord gave as a little revenge.

Ravan Dol made a grimace but immediately straightened his face and nodded. They shared an odd relationship as vassal and lord.

Soon enough night gave way to day and Orba departed Taulia just before noon. He had hardly gotten any time to rest since he had came to Apta. But Orba felt no fatigue at all. Instead his body and mind were light and he even felt he could still continue on working himself to the bone.

He also had a mountain of things to do once he returned to Apta. He needed to send a messenger to Noue and establish a time and place for a meeting, and of course finish preparations for battle. And it was around time that he wanted to learn of Solon’s reaction over the alliance he formed with Taulia.

As he said before, Orba had already sent a messenger to Solon to tell how, with Garbera’s reinforcements, they were able to desperately defend Apta. If that heightened gratitude towards Garbera and the want to send reinforcements, that was all he needed.

''That’s where I can expect movement from Fedom and his men.''

Fedom Aulin, naturally, was bound to express anger at Orba’s arbitrary actions, but at the same time he would surely come to Gil Mephius’ defence. He had been frequently keeping in touch with the anti-imperial faction, so they might gather in numbers and support him. Then there was the existence of Simon Rodloom, who most likely commanded the greatest trust amongst the nobles and imperials. And he, as Orba had seen, was a heavily dutiful man.

Within the territory of Apta, there still remained the problem of the bandits. Since his previous inspection, Orba had the former slaves sneak into the surrounding villages to find clues for the bandit’s base. If it came to it, Orba could always use a ship loaded with food and goods as bait to lure them out, so Orba wasn’t in too big a hurry to deal with them.

Lastly, was the problem of their military force.

In the battle this time, they had suffered less than half the casualties of Taulia who had lost over 100 men, but over 50 of the sword slaves wished to withdraw from the infantry. Of course, he had no intentions of straying from his promise of granting them their freedom.

''Should i try recruiting soldiers from Apta and Birac?''

When he would lead his men as reinforcements for Garbera, he would need to gather more than a good amount of soldiers. As for the recruitment of soldiers in Birac, he planned to ask for Zaj Hamann’s cooperation.

The various problems he harboured were a mountain full, but Orba found them to be worth handling and his eyes brimmed with energy. It did not compare to his days as a boy where he had to drink dirty water off the ground. It also didn’t compare to his life as a gladiator, forced into a fight to the death. The snot-nosed Orba who would pick up a wooden sword in Drought Valley and do nothing but get into fights was right now finally doing something of his own will and accomplishing it by his own strength!

“Oh? That’s quite a happy face you’re making, your highness.”

Shique said grinningly onboard the Dhum bridge.

“It happened I became acquainted with Ax’s daughter at Taulia,” Orba remarked sarcastically.

“I-I don’t believe this..”

“It’s great that you get to make Princess Ineli and these princesses cry, but I’ll be troubled if you forget your true commitment.”

For his joking tone, Shique’s eyes were painfully sharp. He was a slippery man with an easygoing attitude, but when things came to Vileena there were times he turned unrelenting.

“As if I could forget. You should also brace yourself. We’ll be headed to battle soon.”

“Wait, hold on,” Shique renewed his attitude and spoke in a whisper that could not be heard by others, “You might be fine with that, but the soldiers are tired. You should give them time to rest.”

''Ahh, two or three days should be fine. That’s enough to get plenty of rest.''

Shique expression finally turned to amazement. Orba gave a sideways glance at him and then faced forward. The lush, open sea reflected in the window in front of him. Just as that openness seemed to run on forever, he felt he could also fly on forever.

===Part 2===
Around that time, a pile of materials stacked near the dragons’ stables where repairs were underway. As far as the eye could see, there wasn’t any part of the fortress not damaged, but even amongst them the priority of the restoration of the stables was high. Of course, they were being mindful to the dragons’ condition. They locked the dragons in the cages they used for transport on the way and managed to calm them for the time being, but there was no telling when they might destroy the cages in a fit of aggravation and run away or break into a fight amongst themselves. That would result in unnecessary damage and casualties.

Even then, having Hou Ran alone was enough to make the situation considerably brighter. She would occasionally bring the large dragons along to the parade ground and have them move around, and the medium and small-sized dragons would participate in the dragoons’ training under her supervision as they currently were, so it didn’t seem very likely the dragons would build up any stress.

That day, as Krau gripped her head in pain from a hangover and drew water from a well near the dragon stables, she nearly dropped the ladle in mute amazement when she came across the sight.

Inside the cage, amidst the dragons’ clamouring stood Hou Ran. Curious as to what she was doing, Krau saw her holding a long brush also used for cleaning the decks scrubbing the dragons’ bodies. Outside the cage, a group of men stood nervously, and occasionally acted on Ran’s instructions and emptied a bucket of water inside.

“Stop, stop, what do you think you’re doing?!”

Krau ran towards her, forgetting all about her hangover. She was convinced that someone had offhandedly made a slave do this as entertainment.

“The dragons are happy when I do this for them.”

She was rather calm.

And in fact, each time Ran brushed against them, the dragons would groan facing their backs to her in a way that let her easily groom them, and wag their tails up and down.

“If I’ll be!” Krau exclaimed in wonder, but that wasn’t all she had to say. “Don’t tell me that you’re actually bad at getting these things. What about you go ask the master for an easier job?”

“An easy job. As in?”

“You’re young and pretty, ya see. All ya gotta do is stay beside him and smile. I also did that and got away from all the painful work when I was young. It doesn’t matter what your status is, cause men are simply creatures you see. Just whisper love into his ears and pull back a little shyly. And if you add on something like ‘I know our statuses are different, but even then I can’t hold back this feeling’, then that’ll be perfect.”

The surrounding soldiers at that moment were startled not by Krau’s flirtful voice but by Ran who broke into a giggle, possibly more startled than when they saw her up close to the dragons.

“I’ll teach you how to sing and dance. And then I’ll teach you the types of topics that catch a man’s interest.”

“It seems harder than taking care of these dragons.”

“It’s simple to learn. At least you won’t have to worry about being teared to shreds by a dragon’s claws or fangs. Hurry and get out. It’s dangerous! I can’t bear to watch.”

“Maybe one day, I’ll have you teach me.”

Ran stroked her brush against the side of a Baian, when another dragon pushed its back onto her insisting on its turn, and she turned around gently caressing its neck.

Having made his way back to Apta, Orba was first about to make his way to his private room, now resituated in the barracks, and finish up his work, but before he had, he suddenly remembered something.

After checking that no one was around, he reached towards his chest. Hanging there was a still somewhat disfigured medal. It weighed on his mind the entire time, but following the hectic amount of work he had the past few days, he had ended up entirely forgetting about it.

And so, Orba decided to pay a visit to the blacksmith alone. Midway, along a garden near the gates leading to the keep, he spotted the back of a single old man. Orba stopped. It was one of the blacksmiths he had seen when he performed an inspection of the fortress.

His name was Sodan, a man with disheveled hair. From his appearance he seemed quite old, but according to him he had yet to reach his sixties. Orba called his name and walked towards him. Sodan turned around. His eyes were more heavy than sharp enough to warrant him a man who could not properly hold a conversation, yet for the situation at hand he paid the proper respects to the prince.

“Is there something you need from me?”

Orba handed him the medal and made his request. Sodan readily agreed to undertake it, so Orba was about to take his leave when his eyes suddenly stopped on the numerous swords buried into the ground. It also caught his interest the last time he noticed them.

Sodan was, as it seemed, picking up the scattered swords that had fallen out of place and returning them to their original positions. Curious, Orba decided to approach him to ask.

“These are gravestones,” Sodan said.

“Gravestones?”

“These are all swords I’ve smithed. The names of dead soldiers are engraved on their blades. Though it isn’t like I’ve remembered all of them. I only engraved the names of the dead whose faces I’ve seen and remembered.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ahh, I seem to have been too short-spoken. These are the graves of soldiers who perished in Apta, is what I mean. I’ve spent the majority of my life here you see, and quite a few of those I know have died. Someone as great as the prince may not understand, but those who died in battle are all cremated together and don’t have their own graves. So I at least crave the names of those I remember and engrave their souls into the swords. But too many lives were claimed in the battle when the fortress was taken by Garbera, and the numbers here are only a fraction of them.”

''I see,'' he said under his breath. Orba gazed at the numerous swords. Names were as he said, carved on the blades. Millan, Ceed, Raphael, Angas...Orba chased after the names of these people whose faces and history Orba did not know and held no significance to him when he suddenly realized. There was something familiar about them. It wasn’t the names. There was a certain style to the engraved letters, something to it that Orba recognized all too well.

Orba quickly called out to Sodan, who had finished returning the swords to their original positions and was about to excuse himself.

“You said that a-all of the swords here were made by you.”

“Yes. What of it?”

“Do you remember ''this''?”

As if he couldn’t stand to waste a single second, Orba quickly removed the sword fixed on his belt. A shortsword sixty centimetres long. On it were engraved letters. It was his own name, ‘Orba’.

“Ho,” Sodan frowned. “That is unmistakably something I made. However, that is surely something unfitting to be carried by the great crown prince. Did you take it out from here? No, there shouldn’t have been a sword I made that size as a gravestone.”

“...I was entrusted it by a certain man. Do you remember? There should have been a man who asked you to make this for him. Could you teach me where that man went, or how he is doing in Apta?”

Without realizing it, Orba approached closer to Sodan.

With the force he approached him and that sword in his hand, it would probably seem like Orba was trying to stab the old man.

Sodan however, did not cower at all.

“I can’t say,” Sodan said thinking. “I have forged a countless number of pieces of equipment after all. They are all to me like how a child is with its toys. I can tell if it is mine and when I made it from looking at the sword’s characteristics, but I do not remember as far as each and every person I gave the swords to.”

As he said this, he reached his hand out to the sword. Otba chest tightened, but he handed over the sword with a pained expression. Sodan narrowed his eyes and carefully examined the sword from every angle.

“The sword isn’t that old,” he mumbled. “Ten years, no not even that much, it was made five or six years ago. Let’s see, the balance between the blade and handle also feels different from a regular shortsword…...Do you know the name of that man?”

“His name is Roan.”

“Roan...Roan. Hmm. I at the least carved his name, so I do feel like I vaguely remember something, but that was along with tens of others. My memories are all getting mixed, and I can’t be sure.”

“Please. Try to remember. I’ll do anything.”

“Even if you say that...Still, I feel like this sword is somehow different from those I normally make...but as for how...”

He tilted his head for some time, then suddenly his heavy eyes opened. ''Aah.'' Orba felt his breath stop.

“I remember. It was a strange request. If I’m certain, it wasn’t for himself but his family that he asked me to make this.”

“T-That’s him. It’s unmistakably him.”

“Didn’t he dump the majority of his pay meant for himself in front of me? At the time I was fairly busy, but you could say he was a strong-spirited one and I felt myself moved and wanting to have a go. A request for a sword that a child can handle. I had never made anything like it, so it also slightly stoked my urge to make it.”

“And then? And then what happened to that man, Roan?” Orba asked him restlessly.

He had long forgotten he was currently wearing the mask of ‘Gil’.

“What happened?” Sodan slumped his narrow shoulders. “He was a regular soldier stationed in Apta. Of course he—”

It was right when Sodan began to say this.

He did not know why, but Orba, who should have only been paying attention to Sodan thought he felt an ominous presence out of the corner of his eye and turned his sights toward it. There was no one there. Just as before, there were only the numerous swords buried into the ground.

“''Ahh.''”

Sodan gave a sigh after noticing the direction of Orba’s gaze. Orba silently approached the sword with his sight nailed on its engraving and he pulled it out. Even up close it read the same. The name engraved on it was most certainly,

ROAN

“The last time I saw him was in the middle of Garbera’s siege.” Sodan’s voice sounded strangely muffled. “It was after the commanders all fled, you see but he probably did not know about that. This is what the Mephian soldiers taken captive after the fortress fell said. He encouraged everyone and fought believing reinforcements would come until the end. Afterwards, I saw his body in the pile of dead Mephian soldiers and made him a sword as a gravestone. This is my memory of him.”

“No...way,” Orba muttered, his voice cracking. “He’s a different person. There are others with the name Roan. He’s not the Roan I know...”

“He seems like a important person to you. Please wait a moment.”

Sodan returned to his workshop and brought out a bundled piece of parchment and handed it to Orba. Orba received it half-dazed and opened the paper.

The sword’s design was drawn there. Orba gulped. He could immediately tell this was something drawn by his brother Roan. It was a blueprint. It specifically indicated where the letters of ORBA should be engraved. Below it was a sketch of a person’s hand.

“Make it so it easily be held with a hand this size, he told me,” Sodan told him.

Orba trembled.

Even after Sodan stood the sword against the wall and gave his farewells, Orba did not move from that spot for a long time.

Orba placed his hand over the sketched hand. Of course, his hand already already grown much bigger and they no longer overlapped. But he was sure he could feel a warmth there.

''“See you, Orba.”''

The warmth of his brother who, for some reason, asked for that handshake six years ago.

Wasn’t that so he could prepare this? To remember and measure the size of his little brother’s hand with his own.

Orba trembled, for a long time.

At that time Vileena came to welcome the prince, but it was when he had already disembarked the ship, so she made her way to his private room only to find he had not returned yet.

She didn’t have any important business with him, but once Vileena set her mind on something she would carry it out. Be that as it may, chasing around after the prince with no important business could be considered unacceptable in itself, so she searched for some plausible reason.

''They should be having a conference for when they send reinforcements to Garbera. Maybe I should ask if I could attend.''

For the time being, she had given herself a reason that would justify her visit. Still, if she badgered him too much about it, that would only have the opposite effect. ''First, I shall give my congratulations and curry his favour.'' she reflected.

''Dealing with a child has its troubles.''

She nearly giggled. She felt she had gotten somewhat closer to this man named Gil.

Men engaged in the fortress’ repairs ran back and forth. Most of them were shirtless and Vileena could feel her cheeks reddening, but she endured it and asked for the prince’s whereabouts.

“He went up the keep’s central stairs not too long ago.”

“I see, thank you!”

As soon as she thanked him, she flung her head around and ran off. Quickly, one of the men called to her,

“The inside of the keep is dangerous! There’s a chance of collapse, so don’t enter any way with a rope up!”

Vileena waved her hand to acknowledge her understanding, but never turned back.

For no reason at all, the men exchanged glances and smiled.

When he came to, Orba was on the fortress’ uppermost level.

The majority of the uppermost level had been destroyed by the bombing, so to be more accurate this was the chamber of the floor below. Here and there the floor caved in, cracks could be found, and the room was littered with debris and dark soot. Across the upper-half of the decimated wall was the evening sky. The dark clouds crept heavily across the thin, vermillion-lit sky.

''He’s dead.''

And here, under the sight of the damaged fortress and blood-stained corridors and hillside, Orba found himself quite literally overtaken by the true sense of that word. The evening vermillion, red as blood, soaked into Orba’s eyes and had him picture himself as Roan, seeing the sprawled corpses of the soldiers lying there at the time.

''Dead?''

Just by closing his eyes, the scene at that moment vividly came to him. His brother, wearing a mismatched set of armor and helmet, brandishing his seemingly heavy sword and encouraging his friends who lost their fighting spirit, then running out believing help would come.

Orba collapsed on his hands and knees, feeling the ground beneath him might cave in at any moment.

''They’re taking too long to come.''

Droplets fell down staining the floor.

''They ''are'' taking too long to come, aren’t they, Roan.''

He knew somewhere that there was no way his brother had lived. He knew this since six years ago. And yet, if he didn’t ascertain it himself he could not accept that conclusion. It was that tiny inkling of a wish he harboured, so small that it could not even be considered hope.

And even more so after becoming the prince’s body double and finding that faint light lit towards his future.

His hope expanded again when he had jumped out where the open sun shone. He felt if he gained power as prince, he could one day reunite with Roan, Alice, and his mother.

Now, he realised it was all an illusion.

''Recruit soldiers?''

He was revolted by the he who thought that way. Those high commanders saw the simple soldier as nothing but numbers. Roan was unmistakably one of them. And without his name even being remembered, he had fallen as a corpse. Then once the battle ended, he was lumped together as nothing but a number in the casualties.

''I’m the same as Oubary. I’m the same as those rotten Mephian nobles.''

Unnoticed, someone stood frozen behind Orba breaking down into a loud wail. She stared on in surprise and, as if she had seen something she should not have, suddenly turned her back and quickly descended the flight of stairs.

===Part 3===
Things flow on without pause. Even if the same event were to happen to two people, one might blow past like the wind while another might find himself swallowed like a wave and sent to some unexpected place.

As for whether these should be called their individual fates or the simple flow of time, that would be for the people of the future to decide.

Noue Salzantes had received the following notice in the lands of Garbera.

Gil Mephius not only repelled Ax Bazgan’s forces which had marched their way into Apta but formed an alliance with them two days later.

“Fufu.”

“Lord Noue, you look happy.”

Roger, commander of the calvary, said to him. They were busy preparing for the war. Currently, the Garberan roads were filled with travelling groups of cavalrymen and infantry, and items necessary for the upcoming war.

“Not particularly. Just that with this, it has become easier to move.”

Noue smiled and left the library, exiting the living quarters. Soon the seasonal winds would blow across the Garberan lands. Now that he remembered, Ryucown did enjoy viewing the bending grass fields as he took a leisure stroll on his horse.

''Gil Mephius. I had thought he resembled Ryucown, but ''that'' is something different.''

What Ryucown possessed that Gil did not was ‘charm’. He was overflowing with intelligence and wit, but there was something of a gap to it. That gap of his was what fascinated others. Something that made others think, ‘He would be hopeless if I wasn’t there for him’. This was what drove them to want to gain his trust, and to exhibit their abilities greater than they normally would.

''However, Gil most likely does not have that leisure.''

Being watched by those eyes was unnerving. He could not tell what the man was scheming under those eyes. There was no charismatic aspect that fervidly won over his men, but it did make Noue think that he did not want him as an enemy.

''I can’t deny I’ve felt that myself on more than one occasion. But in these warring times I can’t tell how far we take this path of cooperation with Mephius. I shall make the most of it and fully gauge his capabilities while he remains an ally.''

That, to Noue, was the greatest enjoyment of all.

At the same time in the territory of Mephius, a battalion of men rode towards Apta.

At the helm, leading these 500 soldiers was Oubary Bilan. Having successfully quelled the slaves’ rebellion, he had been ordered by the emperor to head for Apta without any time to rest.

It was when he drew near Apta, a day’s travel away, that he discovered an alliance had been formed with Taulia.

“He joined hands with the foul Bazgans? Ha!” Oubary sneered, taking residence in one of the more luxurious inns in town for their rest stop. On the floor were several female slaves waiting on him that he had bought from the nearby Kiluro.

“He’s finally overstepped his line. Let him pray he hasn’t earned the emperor’s wrath.”

The decade-long war that continued with Garbera had been brought to a close through a political marriage and next, just when he thought he could deal with their lifelong enemy, the Bazgans, he found that an alliance had also been formed with them. For one such as Oubary who raised his name through battles and found that it was only through battles that he could satiate himself,

“Things are getting less and less amusing.”

-those were his wholehearted feelings.

And in the imperial capital, Solon.

Similarly to Orba who had made his way to Apta, Fedom Aulin wss swamped with a busyness enough to shave away at his lifespan. ‘Support the prince and the should the situation require it rise against the emperor’—operating under this agenda Fedom had at long last acquired an adequate number of supporters; just as he was at the point where could think this, he heard from others talk of the alliance formed with Taulia.

“I can’t tolerate this any more.”

He furiously rode his horse for his mansion located in Solon.

It was the talk of the nobles in the palace, and the majority took this as Gil’s ''defeat''. It was widely known that his thwarting Ax’s first attacked owed mainly to Garbera’s reinforcements and that in the second battle, Apta fortress had been so much as half destroyed.

Most likely, there was some ongoing situation in the Tauran provinces that he needed to turn his attention to, so he attacked Apta and threatened Gil into an alliance in order to subdue Mephius for the meanwhile. That the imperial crown prince Gil Mephius had unconcernedly come to Apta with only a handful of troops must have been like a godsend to Ax.

“It seems the prince’s grace ends here.”

Many of the nobles decidedly agreed on this. But to generals like Rogue Saian, his defeat wasn’t unreasonable.

“The prince deserves to be praised for defending with a force that small. Damn it to hell, If I had known Ax would really attack us at full force I would have pushed these old bones of mine and ran to his aid, even at the expense of rousing the emperor’s anger.”

It was the prince’s first time facing a defensive battle. In addition, there were no experienced commanders there to support him. Amongst the generals, voices of sympathy were predominant.

When the emperor received the news, he made a scornful and disbelieving sort of mutter. ''And he said he would take Ax’s head...''

“Now then let me ask you, men. What kind of letter shall I deliver to my foolish son Gil? A fatherly one of gratitude? Or a rebuke to the fool who fell behind the Bazgans, our long-time enemy?”

On the other hand Fedom Aulin, through the page Dinn, was given a more detailed report on the situation than what the other nobles had received. Included was how Orba was the one to corner Ax, and how it was by his own judgment that he decided on the alliance. He could no longer tolerate turning a blind eye to Orb’s behaviour.

''Isn’t there some sort of handy magic that Hermann can use? Something like those often found in legends and lore, that can easily control someone?''

One the one hand, Fedom was nearly about to lose himself in his anger, but this event also sprouted a response favourable for Fedom. It was because the emperor’s outrageous treatment towards his own son had prompted frowns from many of the aristocrats.

''I’ll start everything once Orba returns to Solon. Then I’ll introduce all the supporters to him. That is when my battle truly begins.''

And for that cause, he first needed to bend Orba to his will. Fedom arrived at his mansion, dropped down from his horse, loudly pushed open his door and called out Hermann’s name.

But it was his page who had come to inform him a guest was waiting. He frowned and asked who it was.

“Good day, Lord Aulin.”

Giving a glance at the young girl who smiled at him in the main room, he quickly adopted a courteous attitude.

“If this isn’t Princess Ineli. I’m deeply obliged by you specially coming.”

It had been a while since he had seen Ineli in person, ever since Zaat’s rebellion. Her already fair white skin seemed to have paled a bit more and perhaps due to her exhaustion, her eyes seemed bigger than usual. Still, Ineli released a bewitching smile that did not match her age.

“I had something to ask Lord Aulin so I took the opportunity to wait here.”

“To ask me? Well, I’m not sure if I know anything that might interest the princess.”

“It’s about my brother.”

Fedom’s forced smile momentarily turned stiff. At his reaction, Ineli turned her eyes up and asked questioningly,

“Somehow, the relationship between you and my brother has suddenly turned good. There are even a bunch of rumors spreading in the palace. How you are raising the prince, whom no one paid a glance at, and might be building a force against the emperor.”

“Truly an interesting joke.”

“Isn’t it also around that time that brother changed, I wonder.”

Ineli continued smiling. Feeling sweat overtaking him, Fedom called a page over and ordered him to prepare some tea.

“Changed….he has changed, you say?”

“Yes. Many have said that it is as if the person himself has changed, no? He saved Princess Vileena at Seirin Valley, defeated Ryucown on his first campaign, and just recently, predicted Zaat’s rebellion and prevented it before it could take place.”

“Men are creatures that can grow into a different person in the blink of three days. This holds especially for the imperials who spend their days aware of the mission and responsibility entrusted to them through their noble blood...”

“I would also like to think that,” Ineli said softly, interrupting Fedom’s words.

“But don’t you think the change is a bit too severe? That time, when I was about to be taken away by Zaat in particular. Brother chased after me on an airship and even after being shot by Zaat, he triumphed. They were things I heard of from the time at Seirin Valley and the time he fought Ryucown as well, but it was at this moment that I came to see the ‘changed’ prince.”

“As I was saying, that is...”

As Fedom was about to send a laugh,

“Yes. Allow me to jump to the point.”

Ineli elegantly lifted up the cup of tea the page brought over, pursed her lips, and took a sip.

Ineli spoke the words like a whisper. “The current Gil Mephius—isn’t he perhaps an impostor?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter6

2014-10-28T14:19:37Z

Stratos:

== Chapter 6: Battle of Zaim Fortress ==
=== Part 1 ===

After that, Mephius and Garbera, who had always been mutual enemies, were completely out of step and could only glare at Zaim fortress before them.

When about five days passed after setting up their camps, the distrust in Prince Gil finally increased in the Mephian camp as well. There were rumours among them that he couldn’t meddle with Ryucown’s cause because wanted to attract the feelings of his to-be-wife, Princess Vileena.

But as there was absolutely no development in the matter, even Vileena herself felt like she was on a bed of nails.

Speaking of what Orba was doing at that time, he would hang around the camp whenever he had the chance. Although he never gave the important orders to attack, he wandered around making strange requests here and there, and everyone in camp had troubles on how to deal with them. They ranged from the posting of the guards, up to the contents of dinner.

“You shouldn’t stray too far from here, your highness. You never know where the Garberan soldiers may be lurking!”

The Mephian soldiers called out to him in loud voices as Orba was heading down the slopes of the hilled area. They were part of the same team, so surely it was no miracle that there were Garberan soldiers lurking among them.

Then, galloping down the slope, Gowen whispered in Orba’s ear.

“Orba, be a little more careful.”

Gowen and the rest, as his personal guard, were being looked at by the other soldiers with blank stares. Those formers slaves had been appointed as imperial guards by the prince on a whim. Leaving the nobles aside, the gladiators were naturally the target of hatred and jealousy from the conceited soldiers who bragged about risking their lives serving Mephius.

“The other side of these woods?” Orba asked the nearby villagers he had brought along, unconcerned.

They were Garberans, of course. That the one who spoke to them was the Mephian prince, complicated matters for them, but being surrounded by soldiers armed with guns and swords at the moment, understandably didn’t make them want to try to oppose or deceive him.

“There flows a river. The riverbed’s wide but, still, if Lord Ryucown’s soldiers move their numbers over there, they’d be completely visible from this camp.”

Orba stood on his toes. Indeed, in the beginning he had only seen the usual scenery of a riverside. But now he noticed that, if they would focus their soldiers over there, they would probably be spotted right away.

“What’s your command?” Gowen asked, keeping a respectful tone in front of the soldiers. “Basically, it’ll be nearly impossible for us to lay an ambush for Ryucown’s forces here.”

“''If'' it’s Ryucown.”

Giving his enigmatic reply, Orba then went off to yet another location. Here and there some soldiers and commissioned officers bowed their heads, but even though they saluted perfectly upright, there was hardly any respect in their eyes when they saw ‘Prince Gil’. He even heard voices whispering that they’d rather place Prince Gil on a lenient confinement and make General Oubary their commander instead, if it meant they would otherwise let victory slip through their hands.

Letting the soldiers wait behind, Orba headed for the pens where the dragons were being kept. The smaller dragons used for the war were all packed in there together. Among them, he could see the shapes of the Tarkas’ group large- and mid-sized dragons. There were animal trainers in the employ of the military, but Orba called for Hou Ran, who’d become a member of the Imperial Guard, instead.

“Orba, are you done with the mask?”

“Ahh,” a strained smile appeared on his face due to Ran’s direct words. “How are the dragons?”

“The children from the army are always in a bad mood. Almost all of them are being drugged. I can’t come to terms with them here, Orba. Do something about those guys if you’ve gotten so important.”

It looked like Ran was in a bad mood as well. With ‘those guys’, she probably meant the animal trainers.

“I get it. But even as a prince it’s impossible to do it right away. For now I’ll make sure the dragons from the Group won’t be getting any more drugs. I’m being led around here and there, but if the dragons get irritated, I’ll have that trouble to take care of too.”

“Obviously.”

Concerning the sudden change in environment, it might have been her who had integrated the most successfully. Stretching out her hand between the bars, she brushed the dragons’ snouts like she always did, to the surprise of the other animal trainers.

Then, as Orba and the others looked around the camp here and there, they happened upon some trouble stirring at the edge of camp when the sun was about to set. The person in question was Garbera Kingdom’s Princess Vileena. The hatch to the warship’s hangar was open. There were several high-speed airships used for scouting lined up in a row, but Vileena was being stopped from boarding one by the soldiers.

“Let me go!” Vileena said, as courageous as ever. “Unhand me! It’s useless to try and stop me!”

“But, Your Highness. You’re a guest here in Mephius. Aside from protecting you, we cannot accompany you anywhere without receiving strict orders.”

“That’s why I said I’ll go alone!” Vileena said, worked up, when her eyes met the approaching Orba. “If you want your orders, why don’t you ask the prince over there?”

“It’s fine, step back,” Orba said.

After the soldiers retreated with dissatisfied looks, he and the princess were the only ones in the hangar. Still with her hand on the airship’s seat, Vileena gave him a fleeting glance. The Mephian airships were mainly modelled after wyverns, but other than that there were hardly any differences with the Garberan models.

“What are you trying to do?” he asked.

“What?” the young princess raised an eyebrow. “May I ask you a question in return? What do ''you'' want to do, Your Highness? It’s because ''you’re'' doing nothing at all, that I can only resort to taking action instead.”

“Oh? Are you telling me you’re going to rally and shed blood with your countrymen?”

“T-That’s not it. Something like that…”

About to fly into a rage, Vileena took in a deep breath, not wanting to be riled up by his comments.

“Without Mephius’s aid, the Garberan forces are only going to be cut through. Blood has been spilt already. I cannot bear to watch it.”

“Even if I launch the attack, it’ll be useless. Besides, I can’t do anything either way.”

Suddenly, he started having a more careless<ref>Orba just spoke in the way he normally talks, using おれ (ore) for "I". When he’s with nobles though, he uses 我 (ware) or another more dignified way of saying ‘I’.</ref> way of speaking. He could keep an act in front of other nobles and generals, but when he was in front of her, he was not at all able to keep up appearances. This princess was much too straightforward, and to him, concealing his social status unconsciously gave him a strange feeling of guilt.

“What do you mean?”

“It means that Ryucown is more than aware that Mephius will go after him.”

“So you’ve set up some sort of trap? But even so, why do you handle it all so indifferently. What if they fear, and merely tremble and watch, not doing a thing?”

“Things have already been put into motion. We’ve surrounded them with ‘Princess Vileena’ as our flag bearer. I’m certain at this time things have already begun, I might even say things will soon come to a close. Even if something does still happen, it won’t change the current situation.”

“That’s…”

Realizing what it was the prince pointed out, Vileena lowered her head. With the sun setting at the same time, there was a slight pink glow on her cheeks. As if she’d once again swallowed down all those feelings, like anger and disgrace, she raised her head.

“I certainly acknowledge my shortcomings. The truth is that I was about to meet with Ryucown by myself, although even I don’t think I can make an end to this by myself. However, for this reason, you have to get out of my way. If I can only let my voice come across when I speak with Ryucown in person, for we both consider ourselves Garberans, it should be possible to open his eyes to another conclusion. One other than an honourable death in battle.”

“But above that, if we happen to lose you, we’ll likely completely fall apart. The hands that just managed to join with Garbera’s will be cut loose.”

“You are quite right, I will admit it,” Vileena said sullenly.

Her face, pretty like flowers on a windowsill, soon distorted with the hatred and biting her lips.

''Geez…'' Orba murmured in his head. ''This princess, she certainly holds pride and dignity in what she says, so why does it sometimes feel like I’m exchanging words with someone from the village.''

Having gained the upper hand, Orba was about to chase away the princess, when,

“Why you’re being so calm is nothing short of a mystery to me,” she said. “Tomorrow, Ryucown’s and Garbera’s forces may strike each other again. If that happens, those soldiers will die in vain. Are you able to carry the feelings<ref>This has a double meaning, as "feelings" 思い (omoi) can also mean "weight" 重い (omoi).</ref> of all those men? Aren’t you the one who hated wasting their lives for the sakes of the nation and its nobility?”

She’d no doubt said those words just for the irony, but they stabbed Orba’s heart like daggers. Gasping in surprise, this time it was he who lowered his head in shame.

''She may be right…''

Orba hadn’t considered the soldiers’ feelings concerning the current battle. It was more important to determine the outcome of a battle, than all of the sacrifices made. It was just like the point of view in playing a game of chess. However,

''That’s the thinking of nobles that I hate most.''

And at the same time.

''But I believe that, right now, this is necessary.''

When he’d been just a regular boy from a rural village, when he’d been made to kill others as a slave, both the harboured hatred and the intent to kill had been real, but at the same time it was also true that he couldn’t gain victory if he wanted to protect the lives of each and every enlisted soldier.

Under the fiery sky, like oil in flames, Orba was too shocked to move, his heart burning with that contradiction.

“What seems to be troubling you?”

Because he was keeping quiet, and it was clear to any outsider that he seemed to be in a state of shock, Vileena gave a slight frown and changed her tone.

“Nothing…” he said.

“But haven’t you started to look worse?”

Orba opened up the distance, as the princess was edging closer.

“That’s not it,” he said. “Princess, as it is, if the Mephian troops participated with Garbera, the battle would grow more intense, which will only cause a pile of corpses. All the members of Ryucown’s army fight while prepared to die. That’s why we have to wait for time. In this way, I am thinking of the soldiers. Wait… If I will get a victory the way I think…”

The end of his sentence seemed to melt away with the evening breeze, and disappeared. Without realizing it, Orba was clenching his fists so tight that the muscles in his arms swelled.

The next day, the evening of the sixth day since setting up camp, Princess Vileena finished her meal in her room aboard the ship.
Although it was unreasonable to think so, considering it was a battlefield, she felt completely restless from dawn to dusk as she spent her days looking outside.

It was to be expected, but she basically had no one to talk to because she hadn’t been able to bring Theresia along with her. There were Mephian pages stationed at the camp, but they kept well away from Vileena unless it was really necessary.

Usually, Theresia was always by her side to quickly take care of things. She would start Vileena’s morning by taking up the time to comb the princess’s hair. Theresia would always be annoyed because Vileena couldn’t be as diligent as her and was never able to sit still, but it was a routine for them ever since Vileena was a child. She believed she could do it by herself for once, but the job took a lot of time that morning and it was sheer boredom. So now she knew that, every morning, Theresia, who had little free time herself, always took the trouble to gather a wide amount of subjects for them to talk about.

Even though she was on her homeland Garbera’s soil, now that Theresia wasn’t here, it was actually for the first time that – whether or not she would admit it herself – she had a sense of loneliness, as if she’d been thrown out and left alone in foreign lands.

''Six days…''

It had only been that long. But it felt more like six years, as if every second cut away at her. Yesterday, the Garberan forces had attacked the fortress again and, as ever, Mephius only gave them unsympathetic support through bombardments.

Of course, not only Garbera was dissatisfied, but voices were also raised one after another on the Mephian side. Vileena knew that it wasn’t only the officers, but also some the common soldiers who were criticizing the prince.

Only wasting their forces at this rate, Garbera would have to give up on Mephius’ support and request even more reinforcements from the capital instead. And even if the Mephian troops would end up getting bigger in number, Ende would probably not think to invade Garberan territory. Having taken that in account, this also seemed to be the reason that the Garberan side chose not to publicly criticize Mephius.

Because, if that happened, the war situation would only become fiercer. As the prince had said, Ryucown would not yield before an approach with brute force. However, there were also soldiers who joined up with him. And according to the words of an officer who had an audience at this camp the day before yesterday,

“The family members of those who follow Ryucown – the ones who were too old or too sick to head for the fortress along with him – have all committed suicide.”

Or so she’d heard.

They probably couldn’t bear being on a bed of nails after being exposed as a traitorous family, and if they’d allowed themselves to be caught, they’d be shackled and used as hostages. She wondered which one was actually the real case. But because of this, the soldiers following Ryucown were likely also prepared for anything. Where they were concerned, it just made their bond all the more stronger. They would probably continue to fight with every ounce of strength until the last of them was downed by a bullet.

Vileena stood upright for the umpteenth time that day. She walked along the room’s wall and gazed over at the ropes connecting the airships. She walked several steps forward and then, again for the umpteenth time that day, turned back.

She bit down on her lower lip. It was a bad habit of hers that Theresia always deemed to point out.

“Those of royalty should not reveal their true feelings before others. When everyone annoys you, laugh, and when everyone laughs, show them a serious look. Your highness, your face is the face of your country.”

She knew what she meant by it. She couldn’t be a tomboy princess forever. Because, this time around, her rash actions were liable to influence the country. Without so much as a pause, Vileena again half rose out of her seat. Although her notion of having a direct talk with Ryucown had been dismissed, she couldn’t count on that still being the case. She decided to meet up with Gil Mephius once more.

''Although there are also rumours he doesn’t want to move out of camp…''

It was said that Mephius, who’d assumed they would have an easier battle, wanted to give up on this fruitless battle as quickly as possible. And the source of these rumours wasn’t from the Garberan, but from the Mephian encampment. Several soldiers had heard, leaked through from the imperial guards, that the moody prince had already grown tired of playing soldier and wanted to hurry back to the palace.

Vileena, her anger flaring up like fire as usual, had been about to storm over to Gil and grill him about the matter in detail. However, Theresia had commented earlier that she couldn’t decide an impression of him yet, and Vileena held the same thoughts. She believed that the reason he hadn’t given orders to sortie wasn’t because he was merely a coward or something, but because he didn’t notice or concern himself to listen to the criticism surrounding him.

''He’s thinking about something.''

In yesterday’s conversation, Gil had made a remark that hinted at this. First of all, the problem was him. Just like with Ryucown, if she wanted to weigh his true intentions, she would have to get closer to confirm what was going on inside his heart. If she could learn about that ‘something’, and if they could put their heads together in the process, that would be great.

''That’s right. I completely forgot!''

Vileena suddenly thought back on her own determination in this marriage. Probe out Mephius’ internal affairs and manipulate the ‘foolish’ prince. She unintentionally let a smile slip through.

''That’s right, that’s right! The prince and I can think on this together, and if he doesn’t like it, I will just have to kick him until he does.''

Coincidentally, while she felt like she was ridiculing herself, there was a light knock on the door just when she was about to stand up.

“Prince Gil?”

Feeling caught, as if her true intentions had been exposed, Vileena uttered his name on the spur of the moment. The door opened and she was blushing red. It looked like it was a page about to retrieve her meal. Vileena formed an unusually rare smile, while her cheeks were burning red with embarrassment, and handed him the tray herself.

Then, as he graciously bowed his head, she noticed he was different from the usual page.

“Princess…”

Hearing the tension in his voice, a certain bad feeling crossed her heart.

“Please hear me out calmly, if you wish,” he whispered. “I have come from the Garberan camp. But it’s not because I simply want an audience…”

It was that night.

A man with a sloppy appearance had entered Prince Gil’s room. He was of his personal guard but, regrettably, had slipped into the Garberan camp right before meeting the important Mephian figure – the gladiator known as Iver.

He quickly summoned Gowen and Shique, and they were startled to see that Orba was wearing armour.

“What’s going on, Orba?”

“Have you heard the something from Iver? Don’t tell me that the enemy’s not Ryucown, but the Garberan army!”

During these past few days, it was the two of them who’d been most surprised by Orba’s many outrageous actions. Despite what the words he said next, it looked like he was wearing a nonchalant look.

“That’s right,” he said, and showed them something in his hand. “They intend to come at us in one go. Hurry up with the preparations. I will take our gift and run for it.”

An iron mask, imitating the face of a tiger, glittered dully under the lights of the room.

=== Part 2 ===

The sun was about to set.

A small group of people approached the bottom of the hill where Mephius had set up their camp. There was a strict watch on the place, of course, but they easily got through the gate that had been put up there. They came as representatives from the Garberan camp and claimed they had scheduled plans for a war council with the Mephian side.

However… the agreed time was actually supposed to be an hour later.

Having come through the gate, they carefully observed their surroundings. And then, at the right timing, one of their members set fire to the powder house near the end of the hill.

Within a single breath, the camp’s night of sleep was torn to shreds. There was a roaring explosion and the sight of flames spreading everywhere.

Taking advantage of the huge commotion that would surely take place, like after poking at a beehive, the sound of a stampede came heading their way from the opposite side of the explosion. One of the sentries, who first noticed that it was the Garberan dragonrider unit approaching, died as a dragon’s claws tore through him like paper.

Almost at the same time, the front gates of Zaim fortress made a grating noise and opened. A group of elite dragonriders, cavalrymen, and airships burst out with the force of a cannon.

They had only one goal – the Mephian army’s flagship, Dhum.

Due to the sudden attack, Oubary wasn’t able to give a proper response.

“Release ether propulsion up to lever three right away and ascend! Order the dragonriders to protect the flagship!”

He had a feeling that sending a messenger by airship would already be too late.

It looked like the prince had already secluded himself in his room at this time of emergency and wouldn’t come out. Without realizing it himself, Oubary was gnashing his molars.

“Those damn Garberans.”

He slammed his fist down on the controls. Those backstabbing Garberans and the charge of Ryucown’s army could of course not be unrelated. The thought that they might have planned all of this from the start flashed across the minds of the Mephian leaders. They could have tried to lure the Mephian army away from the very beginning, and staged this entire scenario of Ryucown’s army rebelling.

“Reassign the battle formations right away. Start attacking Ryucown’s army up front and the Garberan forces at our flank!”

“We can’t, General Oubary.”

Winged Dragon Commander Rogue immediately voiced his disagreement. It looked like his armour had been put on in a hurry, probably because he had just woken up, having been asleep for the night.

“If we remain in place, we’ll only get caught in a pincer attack. It’s better to immediately prepare to fall back and leave this camp.”

Oubary had been about to shout back at him but just managed to hold it in. Ten years older than him, this general had run all over the battlefield. And they didn’t expect Oubary, who was known for his so-to-speak approach of brute force, to be able to deal with a situation like this. Just like that time with Apta Fortress in the south.

“Shit!”

Oubary bit on his thin lips, in contrast to his usual appearance. This unlikely development came just when he thought this would be the perfect opportunity to make a name of himself. Everything was the fault of the prince and his optimistic ‘let’s wait and see’-approach. It looked like they would have to abandon the fortress after all. And if that was the case, it would be nigh impossible to silence the Garberan anti-royalty faction.

“Has the prince still not come out yet?” Simon came yelling onto the bridge from another corridor.

“One page and his personal guardsmen are protecting the door. They won’t let anyone pass on the prince’s life.”

“He came here, and that’s his command!?” Simon unintentionally yelled in front of the soldier. He looked like a man who was so different from his usual self – and he instantly regretted it.

“What about Princess Vileena?”

“Yes. Several of the prince’s personal guard are guarding her as well.”

He had been quick to prepare all of that. While his suspicions about the prince increased all the more, this was still a state of emergency. No matter what, there were other things that needed doing.

“Haven’t you been able to contact the Garberan headquarters?”

Further at the bridge, he could hear Fedom shouting about up to the point that his voice got hoarse.

“We sent out an airship some time ago, but it still hasn’t returned.”

Woosh…

At that time, a strong wind jolted the dragonstone ship. With all of this, they couldn’t even prepare battle formations. A small-sized airship needed to accumulate only a small amount of ether, but its area of activity only covered a few kilometres at best. They needed to increase the distance from this place as quickly as possible.

''But will that be quick enough?''

With their main force already out of the fort, they couldn’t respond to their attack anymore.

The ship, which was still just starting to move, was being targeted with bombs that fell like rain. Twice, thrice – and Simon’s legs continued to shake.

Meanwhile, at Zaim Fortress.

There was a hall in the upper part of the fort. Surrounded outside by balconies on all four sides, one could see the fires of war raging over the soldiers. Behind the balcony looking out over the area, a single airship was stored away out of sight. It was meant to evacuate the commander if, by any chance, the fortress happened to fall.

However, he – a man who stood stock still and carried the colour of the distant flames in his eyes – had no intention to use it in the least. It was there only because his followers had begged him to prepare one at all costs.

He was clad in armour and armed with a sword slung on his back. He was tall, and although he was young, he had the kind of grandeur that didn’t allow others close. He didn’t move an inch and stood there with a hand to his trimmed beard, looking much like one of the heroes in the paintings that decorated castle corridors.

He was originally a knight from the Kingdom of Garbera, the general of the Second Air Fleet, Ryucown. Once longing for national fame, the man who’d received hatred and disdain from Mephius and was the object of fear stood staring at the fires that showed the feats of his strategy.

It was a surprise attack he had made in sync with the Garberan camp. Having slipped agitators into their midst had borne its fruits. According to their last reports, the number of generals and their soldiers that had decided to rebel, no more than a hundred, would start a surprise attack on this moonless night. It would also cause turmoil at the Garberan headquarters. Likely convinced that Mephius was surrounded by enemies, they might not be able to quickly come to Mephius’ aid.

First you read the lines, then comes the strategy. Before you strike a blow, be sure that you will hit the mark. It could likely be the last move you made.

Just then,

“Milord,”

A soldier turned up in the hall, put his heels together, and bowed. Ryucown still held the position of a military guard, but ever since he led an army of a thousand followers, they had all started calling him a ‘lord’. In the end, they were all comrades who had ducked under many blades and run through rains of gunfire together.

There were many people among them who had lost comrades or family members because of Mephius. And, although it was most likely because of Ryucown’s talents, it tightened their bonds like iron.

“Allow me to congratulate you. The soldiers have returned from Dhum just now.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“Yes. Princess Vileena has also been brought along safely.”

There were tears in the soldier’s eyes as he announced this in a loud voice. This was his earnest hope. At the moment, Ryucown’s followers were nothing more than rebels – no matter how much more they suffered for their country or how pure their intentions were. However, in order to anchor their name for the future, no, in order to change the course of Garbera’s future, he needed to have Princess Vileena.

If he was just able to win her over, he could take over the political movement through the Garberan royal lineage. She was highly popular and revered like an idol, allowing him to gain the nation’s support. Moreover, Ryucown was convinced that the princess had the most strong-hearted spirit among those in the royal family.

“She hasn’t been harmed, has she?”

“No.”

“All right. Bring her in.”

Soon enough, led by a soldier, Vileena stepped into the hall.

Her face was as white as paper, but her eyes at least were filled with life as she stared his way.

His heart was struck by a nostalgic feeling. They had met each other a year ago when they were pledged to engage, but Ryucown was reminded of a time before even that – when Vileena had still been nine years old.

Coming to her aid when she’d been taken hostage during the rebellion that was caused by Bateaux, Ryucown had slipped into the castle with a scouting party in order to defeat Bateaux. The one who had guided them had been none other than the princess herself. Although she was still a child, she had proven to be quick-witted, and Ryucown had admired her courageous actions.

Then, the hero who had taken Bateaux’s head had been invited to kneel before the princess and received a kiss on the cheek.

It had been about four, five years since then. Naturally, her body had matured all this time. She still hadn’t lost her girlishness yet, but within three years, she would be a beauty that would likely cause trouble not only in Garbera or its surrounding countries, but even in the world across the seas.

Ryucown gave her a respectful bow.

“It has been a while, your highness.”

“General Ryucown. You—”

Vileena fired the first shot, as if trying to let the vigour in her words mask the hesitation.

It was as if her heart was in disarray. It looked to him like a small wooden boat with the sails hoisted too high as it rose over tall whitecaps, so that even the helmsman couldn’t predict where it was going.

About ten minutes before they’d opened hostilities, a man in the guise of a page had suddenly arrived at her private quarters in Dhum and called himself a person ‘from the Garberan camp’. He’d said that a part of Garbera, in concert with Ryucown, had planned to make a surprise attack on Dhum.

''Princess, I will guide you to Lord Ryucown from here.''

Vileena had turned pale and foolishly stood up in order to warn the prince.

''Forgive me.''

Whether or not he had expected this reaction, the soldier had been quick to respond. Several soldiers who had waited in the back stopped her from making a sound or move, restraining her mouth, arms and legs. While she tried to resist, she slowly felt her consciousness slipping away and figured they’d probably diluted the cloth covering her mouth with a sleeping drug.

When she came to, she was at Zaim Fortress – the flames were rising up over the soldiers below.

“You—”

“I know full well what you want me to do,” Ryucown gently interrupted Vileena’s words.

The usual vigour wasn’t there in Vileena’s eyes as she stared at him. Her emotions were raging like fire, but for some reason it didn’t come to the outside. Even for her, as had been the case for Ryucown, certain strong emotions were reawakened from over a distance of time.

One year ago, the two had met when they were pledged to engage. In contrast to the many battles he had faced head-on, he didn’t seem able to look her in the eyes even once when he was her fiancé.

Now, his handsome features had gotten a little thin, and he wore exhaustion and sorrow on his face, which might have chafed away at his urban refinement, or maybe he’d just gotten an even wilder taste instead. The ash silver armour he wore had been given to him by the king himself when he’d been bestowed as a full-fledged knight.

“However, I have to stick to my own beliefs. With all due respect, the people no longer follow the current royal family. I agree that lineage is important, but if we rely only on that, the country will be on the way of decline.”

“But a civil war will ruin the country instead. Why would you let such a useless battle drag on?”
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v01 263.jpg|thumb]]

“I’m not letting it drag on. Actually, the opening of this battle will end in a major victory for us. And our victory will have a huge, lasting impact. Garbera will fear more rebels rising up against them in their country, and it will become impossible to move a huge force. In order to protect their honour, Mephius too will have no choice but to take to the field. Once they realise that they can’t easily win, they will make it their reason to immediately pull back their forces. And when that happens, only one last thorough strike will be needed to finish things off.”

Outside of the fortress, the battle continued to wage on.

As the fires of war continued to light up all over the place, defying the darkness of the night, Vileena clenched her tender fists. She did not want to see ''this''. It was exactly because of this that she’d steeled herself and decided to marry into Mephius.

“I intend to become a martyr to place the foundations for peace,” Ryucown said, showing her his black mantle with red lining. “Please, I want you to entrust that life to me.”

Further outside, twice, thrice – they could hear the sound of cannon fire.

=== Part 3 ===

Driving on the momentum, Ryucown’s forces were pressing hard on the Mephian army.

As they were struck by a surprise attack, and hadn’t expected that it would be coordinated with a group of turncloaks from Garbera, the Mephian forces were scattered about all over the place.

There were some soldiers who tried to escape the flames by jumping on the battleship as it was still trying to gain speed and altitude, and there were those who tried to leave the ship and escape on their own. It was the role of the leader to enhance each individual’s strengths and bravery in a war. But the Mephian soldiers that showed such disgraceful behaviour had actually all gone through the ten-year war with Garbera. There should even be many among them who had been heralded with distinguished service.

If they’d been blessed with a good leader, there would probably be ten among every hundred men who would choose this place to die in order to let their leader escape. But unfortunately, the prince who was supposed to bear that duty hadn’t given any orders, and it was clear to all that the ship’s captain, Oubary, had lost his composure, and that panic had infected even the common ranks.

“This won’t do.”

The great general Rogue who came out on deck had grasped the situation and was thinking of whether or not they ought to leave. When he looked at the battle situation calmly, they were still greater in number. However, that such a difference could be swallowed up by the moment in the blink of an eye was part of battle.

Oubary was by no means a bad commander. If he had the momentum at his side, he had a unifying power to him that could turn even the most hesitant soldier into a hero. However, in the exact same sense, if he was under adverse circumstances the people around him became ready to flee the scene.

They needed someone here with a backbone. A person who played an active, vigorous role.

“There’s no way I’m going to have my bones buried in Garberan lands,” Rogue muttered to himself – a grunt that came from the bottom of his heart.

There shouldn’t be any general who wished for a certain place or a certain way to die. But it fell to him to protect the prince in battle, or at least let it be a noble death.

He was reminded of the family that he’d left back in his country. And as he thought this, Mephian soldiers came running over as they turned their backs to the enemy, bullets piercing through their heads before they dropped to the ground. Their armour was painted with blood like on a children’s drawing, and Rogue placed a helmet over his head.

''Exposing this miserable figure here, shames me as a general. But to prepare myself for death in this place, is a general’s honour.''

He drew his sword with a spark, and started for the tail end of the dragonstone ship, shouting in a loud voice.

“Welcome, thou Garberan traitors! If you want to take another step, you have to step across this man’s – Rogue Saian’s – corpse! But this old croak will not die alone! He will take a hundred, nay, a thousand people along with him! Whoever wishes to take me on, should think of his family one last time!!”

While the enemy’s gunfire showered below without cease, Rogue jumped down from the ship that was just about to gain altitude. Several soldiers who had their fighting spirit invoked, gathered around the old general. The enemy came surging down on them from the front like an avalanche. One bullet grazed Rogue’s left cheek. Another completely dug into the jaw of a soldier to his right, who fell down on his back. Then, just when Rogue was about to charge into them with death’s smile on his face,

“Fire!!”

A pleasant to hear, loud scream reached his ears.

It didn’t come from the enemy. Rogue realized that the voice came from a hill’s wooded area, which was right next to the approaching Ryucown forces. From that very same place came the continuous sound of rapid gunfire.

In the wake of the leading horse-rider being struck down along with his horse, one after another men, horses, and dragons collapsed in spurts of blood.

When the gunfire ended, next came the single command,

“Charge!!”

And swordsmen came jumping out of the bushes. They all took shining swords from either their back or waist, and prepared to cut into the enemy ranks. Those people definitely had dauntless courage. Rogue stared as blood sprayed all over the place, and heads and limbs flew through the air – fading into the darkness of the night.

“Ohh…”

He stared at the scene, letting a single breath of admiration go as the ground rumbled and dragons came into sight from the back where the enemy forces gathered. They were several medium-sized dragons, guided by dragoons riding on smaller sized ones.

“Go, go!!”

“Make way! Or else you’ll get trampled!”

Those dragons must have been lying low ever since sunset, biding their time in the grove on the other side of the river. Ryucown’s forces and even Rogue himself hadn’t seen that coming.

It appeared to be a trick the one girl named Hou Ran had taught them that made this possible. It was hard to believe a person on the battlefield could make such a difference as she did.

Having fallen into such a sudden pincer attack, Ryucown’s troops fell into chaos.

Rogue couldn’t bear to wait any longer and also rushed in for the attack. With a single blow, he cut off the arm of one soldier who tried to hoist himself onto the ship, probably because he was in a hurry to get away from the enemy, or maybe because he wanted put the head of the prince who was aboard the ship on top of a spike.

While the blood dribbled from the point of his blade, the old general hurried over to the warrior who had given those orders earlier.

It was a man with white hair and brown skin. He didn’t look very much far apart from Rogue’s own age.

“An ally? But with all due respect, I don’t think I’ve ever seen your face before.”

“Ah, well,” the white-haired commander – Gowen – gave an awkward smile. “We are Prince Gil Mephius-sama’s Imperial Guard. But until recently we’ve held the status of gladiators.”

“What?”

Rogue was taken aback in all sense of the word. He had heard about the prince having employed mere gladiators as his personal guard. At the time, he had thought nothing more of it that another one of the ‘fool’ prince’s capricious whims.

However, the men before him had mettle that was worthy of flying colours and marching banners. With a surging spirit, they levelled Ryucown’s forces with a splendid use of swords, axes, spears and guns.

This was exactly the reason Orba had brought them in as a trump card. He didn’t place any trust in their individual characteristics at all. On the contrary, he had known how unprepared the gladiators were. They fully relied on their instincts. But as the prince, Orba had made them a promise. Those who brought back the enemy heads at this fight would get a reward the more heads they brought back in, not even excepting their freedom.

Among the rewards they ever got from killing others, this day was the first time that they could win back their own life. For freedom, the kind of freedom where they could earn themselves gold, they wouldn’t miss out on any danger. For them, having to face a thousand enemy blades and a storm of bombs raining down on them was nothing.

“Be that as it may, that’s quite a feat. To lay down an ambush and stall the enemy’s march in this kind of emergency.”

“No, no. This was all the prince’s idea. It wasn’t someone like ''me''<ref>Gowen uses それがし 'soregashi' which is an old, very humble way of saying 'this person'.</ref> at all.”

Gowen unintentionally used an old way of speaking in front of the Mephian military commander, thinking he ought to somehow keep a dignified tone as an imperial guard.

“Realizing there were signs of treachery in the Garberan camp, the prince considered that would also be when Ryucown’s forces would attack and had us place an ambush on their advance route beforehand. He examined this terrain during the day and— artillery, aim for the enemy airship!”

He broke his explanation to give new orders.

“What?” Rogue muttered once more.

As issued, on the other side, the ground shook from the bombardment and a medium-sized Goll dragon roared and fell to its side.

“But, we didn’t receive any orders.”

“Well… The likes of us aren’t able to read Gil-sama’s thoughts at all times,” Gowen said solemnly. “But if the prince read beforehand that there would be a betrayal among the Garberans, in a situation where he didn’t know who was friend or foe, couldn’t he just have been afraid of leaking important information?”

“If you want to deceive your enemy… right?”

He sighed, looking up at the skies, but Rogue soon put back the face of a military commander and gave a long look at the soldiers ahead of him. Even more enemy reinforcements were approaching them.

“General, we still need to retreat for now,” Gowen said. “We need to join the flagship, and make an end to this chase.”

“Agreed.”

The two of them stood shoulder to shoulder as if they were old comrades in arms and, with matching breaths, they both issued orders to their own troops.

As their soldiers pulled back, Gowen glanced over to see the enemy reinforcements closing in with even more vigour.

''Their morale won’t fall so easily after all.''

Although he didn’t say it out loud, Gowen didn’t have any reason to get excited just because of their short victory a moment ago. To stop the enemy chase, and to assist in the flagship’s evacuation – that wasn’t his purpose right now. He had to keep the main body of Ryucown's forces stationary at all costs.

''But it’s good that it has gone as predicted so far, Orba. Otherwise, you’d be the one in the most danger.''

At that time, a cold feeling passed through him as a cannonball hit a nearby tree and scattered wood and fire in all directions. He stooped forward to protect himself and continued running for the flagship, Dhum. The old blood in this body that had stood on the battlefield before was being revived.

“The gladiators?”

Simon received the news and was at a loss for words. Of course, it was hard to suddenly believe. But, it was true that the enemy’s pursuit had weakened.

At that time, the page Dinn and several imperial guards entered the bridge.

“I have orders from the prince.”

“What?”

Oubary bared his teeth, being as much surprised as Simon.

“After all of this, what kind of ‘orders’ does our quivering crown prince have?”

“Please watch your language!” Dinn said, causing the agitation to show on his face. “It was the prince’s decision to invest his own personal guard.”

Oubary glared at the small boy. He was flanked by ruffian-like men to his left and right. But even now, he thought this had to be some kind of joke.

It was then that Dinn conveyed the message from the prince to those on the bridge. The soldiers below had to put in such a formation to meet with Ryucown’s forces, for it wouldn’t be long for the main Garberan force to join into the fray…

“He said, ‘A squad of both the cavalry and the infantry will join up with the imperial guard until there is relief from Garbera, so that they can attack the betrayers from both sides. The main force will centre around the flagship Dhum so that it can fire at the attack forces from the fort.’ ”

The inside of the flagship turned into a strained silence when they realized they weren’t going away from the fray of battle.

''Well'', Simon thought, stroking his chin. ''Is the ‘current’ prince the same prince that I’ve come to know?''

“Idiocy,” Oubary said in a low growl. “Won’t we only suffer losses if we reposition our troops in the midst of battle?”

“No, the number of enemies isn’t that much.”

“General Rogue!”

The old general Rogue Saian had appeared on the bridge, gasping for breath. His helmet and armour were bathed in enemy blood, rising up like steam. However, the smile on his face had a blood-curling intensity to it.

“Thanks to the actions of the imperial guard, we have recovered our troops’ morale. At a time like this, Sir Oubary, one must issue forth an appeal.”

But his gaze implied,

''Didn’t you say we needed to attack the enemy just a moment ago?''

As it was hinted to Oubary like that, there wasn’t much he could say in return.

“Exactly.” This time it was Dinn who pitched in. “The prince too, encourages everybody from atop the bridge… Can’t you hear him?”

Certainly, over the bridge, hoisting the national flag high on a pole, a man was raising a loud voice aimed at the many soldiers surrounding it.

His face entirely covered with a helmet, clad in a silver armour, the ‘prince’ reprimanded the soldiers who continued to escape the turmoil, encouraging them to once more file back into their ranks.

“Please, prince.”

Even though the ‘prince’ raised his voice, he was shaking underneath all that armour. His physique and height were the same as Orba’s – or rather Gil’s, considering the people here – but it was the gladiator Kain instead.

“I have but a poor vocabulary. I can’t just repeat what has been said to me – so go... fight! You are soldiers who carry the pride of Mephius. Got it? Just end this quickly!”

Ryucown and Vileena were still standing face to face with the colours of fire behind them.

“What do you mean, entrusting my life?”

“I want you to become my wife.”

Ryucown’s proposal was straight to the point and Vileena felt as if her breath stopped for a moment. She once more tightened her small hands and immediately regained the strength of her resolve.

“And, what do you plan after that?”

“I’ll declare a new king has ascended the Garberan throne.”

He pulled out the sword slung over his back and made his announcement as if he’d thought of it just then.

“What do you think you can achieve with just one fortress?”

“If we rout the Mephian army today, many officers and men will come to me. Revolts will rise all over Garbera, hastening the preparations for my plans.”

“And all of this is will eventually help out Ende. If you put this through, sooner or later all of Garbera will be subjugated by Ende.”

“I’m not that big of a fool. Ende has put its attention on Mephius. All they want is to grab a foothold to the west. All the better if Garbera is in disorder, so they don’t have to worry about it. That’s why they haven’t come out into the open and sent any men – I wouldn’t either. Even if we don’t pull through here, we will have catered to their plan to raise hostilities with Mephius again. Although it will be difficult to truly rely on such a halfhearted alliance, it is much better than the humiliation of joining hands with Mephius.”

“Both make little difference,” Vileena loudly confessed with all the vigour she’d been holding in. “It makes little difference to our citizens. Just how many thousands of people will become the victim of your single-minded plans, thoughts, and pride?”

Vileena didn’t even realize those were the exact same words Prince Gil had used against her before. Ryucown, on the other hand, showed no quarter.

“Isn’t your royal family raised from a pile of corpses? Let’s end this childish argument. Having the true pride of Garbera, I took action only because I want to make a nation of true knights. Look at the world, princess. This is a conflict that will end a government of treachery, oppression and double-crossing. It’s only pure-minded knights who can truly save this world.”

“......”

“Knighthood is a wonderful thing. The elected are imposed with a self-discipline to their duty, always wanting to have a pure spirit. Those are the right kind of people to carry out our politics. It’s good that peasants rely on someone named as king or emperor in troubled times, but the country is only engaged in a bloody war due to simple greed. As it is, Garbera, the country of knights, has lost its ideal of pride. So, first I will have to change Garbera – no, I must return it to its roots. Garbera, as a true country of knights.”

“I commend your patriotism. But if that’s so, what do you need with a body sworn the Mephian royal family?”

“What do you mean?”

“What I mean is that this body has already exchanged its wedding vows.”<ref>What she means is that she already has sexual intercourse. The term for 'exchange wedding vows' (夫婦の契り) can also mean 'have sex as a husband and wife'.</ref>

It was a lie, and obviously Vileena couldn’t help but feel repulsed inside. However, she didn’t hesitate in the least. She wanted to completely crush this Ryucown, who seemed to be utterly possessed by something.

“You lie, your highness. You know the subtleties of a man and woman. Such an act isn’t possible.”

“You only say that because you do not want to accept it. Now, if I’ve lost this purity you speak of, and if I’ve already been held by this ‘filthy existence’ of a Mephian, you should stab me with that sword right now. Isn’t that your ideal?”

Vileena spoke in tears, pinching the point of the sword with her fingers and pressing it against her neck.

Ryucown opened his eyes wide. Further in the distance, the sound of artillery roared again like thunder. The Garberan warrior holding the sword and the princess praised as the flower of Garbera stared at each other.

“Were you that pleased with Mephius?”

“If we simply brand them as barbarians, we can only be accused of being ignorant. Besides, the country doesn’t have any blood ties. It is just like you said. The royal family is not a cornerstone, the sense of pride for their vassals and their people is the same – you can find the same light in that nation. Just who on earth will follow a man that can decide all by himself what this pride is?”

“You’ve thrown away your pride ''and'' your country, princess,” Ryucown decided. “Or maybe we can conclude that the young Princess Vileena has grown up. You hold the spirit of a soldier. However… because of that, you will be a hindrance to our cause. If you live and cannot recognize our views—”

He suddenly pulled back his sword. However, he looked quite grand as he placed it on his shoulder.

“—I at least want you to protect the Garberan royal family’s pride by dying.”

“What?”

“Alas, to retaliate for Garbera’s betrayal of their alliance, our princess Vileena has been killed by the hand of the Mephian prince.”

“If that happens,” Vileena said, sounding hoarse. “Won’t Garbera unite under a single cause?”

“The situation can only improve from here on.”

Vileena shifted her eyes away from the point of the sword. There she saw Ryucown’s eyes, as calm as ever. What was so different about him from the youth that had snuck into a castle with only a few men five years ago? Was it like back then? This was the action of a man who sincerely believed in the burning ideals he had as a youth and hadn’t let those ideals grow old.

“Farewell, princess. The first decoration I’ve ever received in my life, was your childlike kiss.”

His sword drew a glimmering arc. The princess only blinked once during that time. A tear dropped the instant she lowered her eyelids, reflecting the approaching sword.

Vileena was crying. She was frustrated at her own powerlessness while she’d truly believed that she could come to terms with him if they came face to face. This act of violence caused by Ryucown’s ‘purity’ disheartened her. For the first time since she was born, Vileena felt despair, and she was fated to have her life end immediately after.

Then, the glimmer of the sword was dropped down toward Vileena’s slender neck.

Cling!

An exquisite ring interrupted the sword’s arc just before it reached her. It was a dirk that was suddenly thrown, and Ryucown had changed the trajectory of his sword to intercept it.

“Who are you?”

He turned his gaze towards the entrance where one swordsman stepped out from between the pillars. Although he was clad in Garberan armour, Ryucown didn’t recognize that face. Or rather, he couldn’t discern the man’s face.

The swordsman who stepped forward, carrying a sword in his right hand, had his face covered by an iron mask.

<noinclude>

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter5

2014-10-28T13:48:27Z

Stratos: Fixed some sentences

==Chapter 5: Princess Vileena==
=== Part 1 ===

Zaim was known for being an impregnable fortress. To the north, steep cliffs touched the border of Ende, and to the south an unobstructed view of plains was spread out. If Mephius actually wanted to cross the border and invade, Zaim Fortress was considered to be its biggest hurdle.

Ryucown had made it surrender in the blink of an eye and turned it into his own stronghold. It could be he had the help of traitors, but it could also be that the people at Zaim Fortress never intended to turn their blades toward Ryucown, because he was a Garberan to begin with.

And besides…

''Maybe he secretly got assistance from the Principality of Ende.''

This assumption was shared by both Mephius and Garbera. If not, he wouldn’t last with supplies like food, water, and ammunition. And for Ende, right now, they’d conveniently split the Garberan territory in two. In that way, it was good that Ryucown’s tactics hadn’t forcibly placed neighbouring villages under his control, or he would’ve received the enmity of its people.

“Our current Garbera has lost sight of adhering to pride above all!” Ryucown shouted with a loud voice. “Even if we bear the shame of a traitor for the moment, we inherit Garbera’s true pride. Disloyalty shames a knight, but we cannot stay devoted to obeying any senseless ruler. We must consider once again for what cause we should spill our blue blood. Do not mind bearing shame. We will open this fort’s gates and welcome all true knights that dedicate their bodies only for true loyalty.”

Ryucown cut off the heads of all the messengers, disregarding even the counsel from his own home country Garbera. And not only that. He also conducted a surprise attack with his airship on an advance party marching to recapture the fort, before taking flight again.

Within the Garberan royal court, it was the firm opinion that they should quickly send in a whole army to make Zaim surrender in order to protect the royal family’s dignity. But what they feared most of all was that Ende would participate in the war.

At the moment they were still keeping quiet, but if the Principality of Ende publicly admitted to having a collaborative relationship with Ryucown, it was feared Zaim Fortress would become a stronghold for Ende when they challenged Garbera. And with Garbera throwing aside an alliance with them, Ende also had a just cause to do so.

Hence, Garbera had no qualms against Mephius’s request.

Namely, they allowed the Mephian army to cross the Garbera’s national border, making it possible for them to line up formations and attack Zaim Fortress from the west .

It was about a week after the surprise attack at Seirin Valley.

As time went flying by, the situation was also littered with various apprehensions. The Mephian group led by Prince Gil immediately started heading for Idoro. It lay closest to the borders of Ende and Garbera, and was a fortress city that had often been at the forefront during the war with Garbera.

A group of sword slaves from the Tarkas Group was also forced to travel along the journey. Their weapons and dragons confiscated, and moving at a distance while being surrounded by military guards, they were no doubt suffering from stress regarding the dispiriting anxiety for their future. However, thanks to Gowen’s skilfulness, they quietly obeyed for the time being.

Although it might have been the same day-to-day feeling for those living under Tarkas, the situation was more complicated than that because of the Garberan party. In any case, because the ceremony had been interrupted, the marriage between Prince Gil and Princess Vileena had not been concluded. However, wilfully going back home at this point would be a disgrace for the both of them.

“I will go to Idoro as well,” Vileena had told her own country’s delegation, and had gone travelling along to Idoro with Theresia.
For the Mephian side it also gave them the impression they were keeping her as a hostage, but, naturally, Vileena herself had already taken that all into account.

The army moved while the goods were carried by dragon carts. The cavalry and the dragonriders atop the small-sized dragons guarded all directions, while the imperial and royal family members moved in coaches at the centre, surrounded by the soldiers on foot.

“I suppose this will be Prince Gil’s first battle,” Orba said, with Fedom sitting opposite him inside the coach.

“But am I not the one behind the scenes? Aren’t you being much too overprotective, no matter how you look at it?”

“Shut it,” Fedom called back, irritated. “There’s no need for someone like you to learn the imperial family’s methods of raising a good emperor. You should just do as you’re told.”

“So I’m to command when I’m told, order friends to die when I’m told, and kill the enemy when I’m told?”

“That would be splendid.”

Orba, no less irritated, still felt the traces from his quarrel with Vileena.

“Now stop talking. We don’t know who could be listening.”

And that was the ulterior motive Fedom had. Originally, the written letters had urged him to return to his homeland Birac. Simon alone had been assigned to be the prince’s support. However, Simon knew the prince’s temperament very well. So, because Fedom was concerned Simon would suspect the prince of being a fake at the current campaign, other ‘support’ was necessary.

''At most…''

If the prince did do an outstanding job here, this time nobles would turn up believing the prince held unifying qualities. If Fedom was able to gather up those people and have them back the prince, it might be possible to create a completely new political power in the next era.
Besides, the Prince Gil in question was the same as a puppet that did anything Fedom told him to. On behalf of the corrupted imperial family, he himself could advocate supremacy in these current troubles times – just thinking of it, made Fedom’s heart pound with boyish excitement as blood rushed to his head.

Meanwhile,

“Prince.”

Simon Rodloom, who called from outside of the coach, naturally had his misgivings.

“What is it?” Fedom’s face appeared instead.

Simon, who had gone to the battlefield himself in his younger days, was, to be expected, skilful with handling his horse. Matching the coach’s speed, he tried to peek inside. The prince was resting his cheek against the window on the opposite side.

“These past few days, we’ve hardly seen your face. Although I do hope you’re not doing that to cope with the shock received from what happened at Seirin Valley. It might also place a gap on the tale of your first battle. So—”

“The prince is in good health,” Fedom said smiling. “Even now, we were exchanging several views and opinions concerning the capture of Zaim Fortress. Later on, we’d also like to listen to your views on the matter, Master Simon. Oh… Your Highness, is it a little too bright? Please forgive me.”

Fedom acted as if the prince had talked to him and quickly closed the carriage’s curtains.

''That is strange.''

Spurring on his horse, Simon rubbed his chin. Fedom’s sudden intimacy and the prince’s change of heart in these last few days… It wouldn’t be such a miracle if the prince he knew so well, experiencing such an uproar during the ceremony, had lost himself amongst the public. However, from what he’d heard, it seemed the prince had given orders to the knights, and held the enemy at bay before they could kidnap Vileena. Although, as a substitute guardian, he was supposed to be pleased with the prince’s growth, this was far from being human, and he couldn’t simply accept it.

''Be that as it may, I haven’t seen the boy for three days.''

And, at a distance of fifty metres behind, Vileena and Theresia were rocking about in a similarly heavily escorted coach.

Vileena had been silent the whole time. She was lost in thought as she looked out at the scenery flying by outside the window. Theresia had her eyes fixed on the side of her mistress’ face.

She was the image of a beautiful girl who, at first glance seemed to be in her puberty but, if not, wasn't grown up either. But it was apparent to anyone who so much as glanced her way that she was worriedly longing for something precious to her. The eyelashes covering her eyes were dark, and the bridge of her nose was a thin line. Her petal-like lips were slightly wet, and her skin nearly crystalline white.

If an honest boy around the same age saw the girl staring off into the distance from her carriage’s window, on his way home from work on the farm, he’d be inexplicably bound with only a single glance. But looking at himself, after having gone through some hundred nights passionately yearning for her despite the issue of social differences, he would eventually marry some village girl and get children. But even if he’d be reading a book by the fireplace surrounded by grandchildren, undoubtedly, he would never be able to forget that one pubertal afterimage of only a single glance until the day he died…

Theresia, quite touched by her own fabrications, gently wiped away a tear with her hand. This was youth. And, when a voice called out “Theresia”, she looked up as if nothing had happened.

“Yes, what is it, your highness?”

“Theresia, how old are you now?”

“Well… when you reach the latter half of your forties, you eventually stop counting. Then it’s normal to look forward to continue on at that age forever.”

“I see,” Vileena said, as she rested her chin in her hand. “That’s quite convenient.”

“Of course, in the meantime, there were various encounters and farewells. Also many men. Speaking about love, there have also been several marriage proposals.”

“I would love to hear about that someday,” Vileena said with a little smile.

“Don’t say someday, but right now. It’s obvious your highness can use this little as a reference.”

“I didn’t say I wanted to hear such things. Cease your suspicious behaviour.”

With an angry frown, Vileena turned away.

''Oh my…''

Although Theresia thought she was cute, that naturally didn’t come out of her mouth. But it was worth teasing her. So, because she would otherwise be bored daydreaming again, her slightly mischievous side came to surface.

“This Prince Gil has one utterly curious side to him, doesn’t he?” Theresia said, feigning ignorance. She didn’t seem to notice Vileena glaring her way either.

“I really haven’t decided what to think of him,” she continued. “Strangely enough, he has the attitude of someone who knows the world, but unbecoming of royal family he – how to say this correctly – sometimes still seems to speak like a child. Oddly, it’s something I worry about. Whether or not he will become a good husband, I’m certain he’s not the type that would fit into the Garberan court, right?”

“I guess he’s just a fool. Judging from all the rumours I’ve heard, it’s not such a big surprise,” Vileena said curtly. “As an enemy, he’s manageable. But it’s true I have to know a lot more details. They say that intelligence is everything in a battle, or so grandfather told me.”

“A battle?”

“Yes, a battle so that no more blood will be shed.”

In the days after their arrival at Idoro, Orba did not change for the better. There was hardly anything he could do until the reinforcements arrived from the capital. With his own country still negotiating with the Garberan side, not even coming close to concluding matters, there was nothing he could decide here without permission.

The fortress of Idoro was known to be strong, although it was a little less daunting than Zaim. The ramparts surrounding the urban areas around the fort were laid out in several layers, making it look like a maze. Walking around there in a sightseeing mood, Orba currently had to bring a lot of people along with him.

With his head thinking about the campaign, he was reminded of the skirmishes between the groups he experienced during his childhood, and that he had no more than the knowledge gained from things like hero stories. In any case, even though Orba had to continue being a body double, not for Mephius’ or the crown prince’s sake, but for his own sake, the state of both his head and feet were truly unsteady.

There were also other worries.

One evening when he was walking through the city, he saw that a crowd had formed. On the other side, sword-slaves were being made to walk, hauled off by around ten guardsmen. Their destination was Idoro’s detention facilities.

Despite Ryucown’s treason having come to the surface, and having cleared away the doubts that they were directly involved in the event, this was no excuse for Tarkas having been used for the prince’s assassination, and it seemed to have taken form in having the ownership of his slaves taken away. To make matters worse, the lord of Idoro was known to be the possessor of an extremely cruel disposition toward slaves.

“Lately there’s been rumours that, in order to raise the troop’s morale, all slaves are going to have their heads cut off in front of the soldiers,” Dinn further explained, shuddering.

The gladiators weren’t close friends. On the contrary, even though they’d shared their meals, they also had the kind of relationship that there would be no doubt or hesitation if they were instructed to kill each other on the next day.

But foremost, Orba’s anger was at the nobles who controlled lives and destinies as they wished. Because of them, they truly were not treated the same as the people around them.

“Personal guards under direct command?”

Orba had heard about it at the morning of their third day stay. Dinn had carelessly slipped his tongue while he was helping out with breakfast.

The imperial family, who were authorized to command the army, were able to directly choose their personal guard. The possibility to be chosen as part of the imperial guard was popular among the sons of nobles, with the exception of the eldest sons who would have to lose their right of inheritance, but it was also possible to choose people not from such a status, and even give them the position of officer. Prince Gil was given that authority at the age of fifteen, but Dinn said he had not specially employed it.

That evening, Orba left for the detention camp, passing many staircases, for the multiplexed structural arrangement of this fortress was made so to keep the whole of public eye at a distance. A hundred gladiators were tucked away in a cramped room. They looked left and right in confusion at the prince’s sudden appearance, which he thought wasn’t so strange considering Kain was working on an escape plan for the night, and he laughed inwardly. Even now, he was cunningly working with dexterous fingers, attempting to escape.

“What!? Are you serious, Orba!?”

Gowen unintentionally raised his voice, before Shique blocked his mouth.

“Yeah, I’m serious.”

“What made you think of something so brash?” Shique, as expected of him, spoke in a hushed voice, but his face looked shocked. “If this is true, don’t you think the people around you will be more suspicious of your true identity.”

“Don’t worry. I’ve been collecting information about the prince. He’s just a huge idiot, and doesn’t even listen to other people’s advice. Actually, this is just the kind of thing such a dim-witted prince would do. I’m thrilled you want to save yourselves, but I’d like to make the gladiators my own personal guards.”

Because the investigation was still going on, Tarkas himself was left in the building, but all of the remaining gladiators were made into Gil Mephius’ personal guards. The company-employed blacksmith who carried out the armour’s repairs, and the girl entrusted in taking care of the dragons, Hou Ran, were also granted the status of Imperial Guard.

One official paper, marked with a sign in the prince’s handwriting, as he was taught by Dinn in these past few days, fully sufficed.
When Fedom found out afterwards, he was obviously in a fit of anger. However, Orba made a face as if to say ‘is something the matter?’.

“Well, now I’ve already done it. When the real prince replaces me in the future, he can undo it or expel them if he wants to. Until then – let’s see – we’re okay on horses and dragons, but could you prepare weapons and armour for them? The ones from the company are all just second-hands. I also want several guns exclusive to the Imperial Guard.”

“Bastard! Mind you – I will remember all of this! Don’t do any more unnecessary things. You can’t even breathe freely without having my direct permission. Don’t forget that your life fully rests on how I feel about you.”

“That feeling’s mutual.”

“What did you say!?”

Despite Dinn anxiously fidgeting around between the two of them, Orba gave Fedom a sharp look.

“You should’ve understood that, right? But fine… I also don’t want to drive myself into a corner any more than necessary. I’ll leave my selfishness up to this extent. Instead, I’ll ask you for the equipment.”

“You mongrel…”

Fedom, who seemed about to faint from anger anytime soon, also directed his glare at Dinn, and Orba was about to dismiss the grand noble from his room.

“Tomorrow, I’ll do anything you say even if it’s a depressing play. If I truly get carried away and do whatever I want before the first battle, you can give me any scolding you want. So, scoot, scoot! You’re a busy man, aren’t you?”

''Interesting…''

After driving Fedom out, with Dinn’s scolding going in one ear and out the other, Orba had this thought for the first time since coming into this situation.

In any case, he was the crown prince. While there were many inconveniences, as a commoner he could act as he pleased and do what he liked. Placing gladiators directly under his control as soldiers for instance, although looking back, he couldn’t honestly say that he’d saved them from the nobles. But there was also his intention in wanting to know how much was he able to do, and for how long his self-proclaimed owner, Fedom, would permit this pet dog’s ‘biting habits’.

''Even if I find out, I suppose I should be a little bit more careful.''

If Fedom directly saw Orba as a dangerous person, he would probably lose all of this small freedom he currently had. Perhaps even his life. And if that was over, there would’ve been no use to playing those antics.

Two days later, the expeditionary forces arrived from the capital. It had been decided Prince Gil would lead the troops.

Two dragonstone air carriers, 50 dragoons, 150 horsemen, and 500 foot soldiers – a considerable amount to be entrusted to a supreme commander on his first campaign.

The populace packed together at the main street as the troops came striding in, and Orba was looking down at them from the castle balcony. As the airships flew in the sky, the clattering of armour sounded, and a forest of spears and rifles formed in a line, it felt exactly like a scene from the historical novels or heroic tales he’d feasted on during his childhood.

Entranced by that gallant display, Orba’s eyes were gleaming like that of a boy. If seen by his companions from his time as a gladiator, he was certain that they wouldn’t be able to believe he was the same person, and not just because he no longer had a mask.

After that, doing as Fedom told him to, Orba went out to meet them at the castle square. But when his eyes made contact with the flagship’s captain, who had become a great general of long service, at the centre of his troops, the joy and excitement from his childhood vanished at once.

=== Part 2 ===

This was all too unexpected.

Beyond unexpected, he was late in noticing this was the scene that he’d been waiting for all this time.

Clad in simple black armour, standing with his heels together in front of the ‘prince’, the man bowing before him had a characteristic kind of smile that could be taken as arrogance.

That majestic air he had still remained the same as before. Back then, he’d ordered to ‘set fire to the lot’ from horseback.

''Oubary…''

With all his nerves on edge, a wave of heat ran through his body. His throat was dry, and he felt dizzy.

At the same time, all kinds of future possibilities came to mind. Immediately leap at this man and strangle his neck with his bare hands, stab him with his sword, shoot a bullet through his head, or interrogate him about Alice’s, his mother’s, or his brother’s whereabouts – every temptation was twirling through his mind with the same intensity, stirring up, and Orba was thrown away by all of its strength.

But now… as Prince Gil Mephius, instead of choosing such a direct approach without regard to his future, it should be possible to create other options. A crueller, more striking, and more tragic way of chasing down this man.

Orba, standing upright, hardly heard the other person’s greetings. Fedom accepted the greetings on his behalf. When he was informed that there was a party being arranged to feed their courage in the castle hall, Oubary adjutant replied.

“Well, wouldn’t it be as easy to stretch the soldiers’ feathers even when we’re not there? I would like you to immediately hear us out in a war council. There is also a message from His Majesty, Emperor Guhl.”

“Ahh yes, I understand.”

Next to him, cheerfully smiling, Oubary gave the ‘prince’ his greetings.

“It has been a long time, Your Highness. And it is finally the prince’s first campaign. The unworthy me, Oubary, has the privilege to be of your assistance. If nothing more, I will make sure to decorate your first battle with victory.”

For a short while, Orba didn’t say a thing and stared at Oubary’s spread purple lips.

“Yeah…” he said, nodding. “I’ll leave it to you.”

Oubary Bilan, aged 44, was a strong general who had rushed out into the battlefield against Garbera many times over. He had once assumed responsibility of guarding Apta Fortress, but when the Garberan army cut through his forces and started besieging the fortress, he’d immediately pulled back his troops by his own country’s demands. They wanted to cut the Garberan armies in two – namely, get rid of Apta in the early stages, and cross over the border in one sweep where they raided a Garberan strike force prepared to attack Idoro.

This decoy strategy became a similar retaliation strike for Garbera, and Mephius lost part of its southern territory, but it had brought a lot of damage on Garbera in return.

After that, he’d continued at the frontlines, and this time he’d been ordered to accompany the prince on his first campaign.

“So now I have to become this kid’s babysitter?”

Oubary had sullenly spoken those words over his shoulder when he’d received his orders. Although he bragged about being better in fights than anyone else in Mephius, in reality he’d mostly survived by taking the leftover fights.<ref>Actually: 勝ち残り- it’s a term for someone who wins by laying low and then take the finishing blow when necessary, like a kill-stealer.</ref>

Above that, he was also heavily opposed to the peace with Garbera. He was not the kind of man with the guts to openly speak against the emperor, but, for someone who’d been standing on the battlefield since the beginning of this ten-year-war, his irritation for putting an end to it with such halfway measures was all the worse.

He was as much as a reverse rebel.

“It should’ve been left as it was. No, cooperating with these rebels instead and plunging Garbera into a long period of mayhem would’ve been even better. If that was the case, we could’ve increased our military strength and taken over the Garberan capital.”

Although he spoke about such fabrications with resourceful families, as he soon learned of the incident at Seirin Valley, it had gradually changed Oubary’s way of thinking. The scale of the fight was never all that big, but this would no doubt define the positions between the three countries for future relationships.

''Even I’m not a man who can choose his future by himself.''

He had his own ambitions. After the peace talks, a letter directed to him personally had arrived from none other than of the biggest peace opposition in Garbera. Could it have been proof that they were afraid of his name and strength? He could make even more a name of himself, if he would broaden his future course.

On top of that, Oubary also knew the crown prince Gil Mephius’ personality well. He would be headed for a glorious first campaign – after all, that prince wouldn’t be able to accomplish anything by himself. He planned to take away his full authority.

“Ahh, but…” he joked, drinking wine together with his subordinates before leaving the capital. “I will have to make it look like it’s all the prince’s doing. It’ll be troublesome in the future, if I get under his skin.”

That night, a war council was held, and it was proceeding at Oubary’s pace, just as he had intended.

At first, his adjutant announced the results of the conference with Garbera, which he’d brought from the capital. It was decided that they attack the fortress on both sides, where Mephius would advance from the west, and Garbera from the south.

“Does it say anything about sending scouts to Ende?” Simon remarked on Mephius’ marching route along the border of Ende.

If it turned out that Ryucown and Ende were having a cooperative relationship, there was the danger that the Mephian army would be the first to receive a surprise attack.

“Although we more than stand out, Ende will not likely rally that easily. But even if that happens they can be expecting a pincer attack in turn.”

“In this case, we can’t expect to rely on even the diplomatic skills of our country,” Fedom said, looking out over a map of the surrounding area spread on the desk. “One option might be to send an envoy during the march, in the crown prince’s name.”

“Yes, just to be sure. We can also help by pulling out Idoro’s defence force and have them ensure the line of supplies,” the Lord of Idoro, Julius, agreed to Simon’s appeal.

While the unit’s organization and the talks of deployment started, Oubary fleetingly looked over at the prince. Ever since the war council commenced, he hadn’t spoken a word, but simply had his arms folded, staring ahead of him.

It was obvious from that start that there wasn’t anything he could do, and Oubary secretly smiled inside.

“Do you agree with this, your highness?”

He tried to force him to join the talk. The prince instantly looked his way, but immediately averted his gaze and replied,

“Yeah.”

After that, he continued to say nothing more. All of the commanding officers present at the war council exchanged glances.

''Keep up that attitude, your imperial highness…''

Crossing both arms, which were not covered by his leather undershirt, Oubary was barely able to suppress the smile that almost came to the surface.

''You should just leave everything to Oubary after this. Well I will probably have to rack my brains a little on how to get a ‘fair achievement for the prince’. I guess it’ll be a difficult battle if I have to win without losing a single soldier.''

While Prince Gil was being exposed to the older man’s gaze, he – Orba – was digging his nails into his arms.

A little while ago, it had taken him full concentration, and great effort not to look at Oubary. He had a feeling he wouldn’t be able to stay calm if he looked at his face right now. He had almost lost his self-control just by hearing his voice. Above all, this small room was the worst. Even if he averted his eyes, the murmurs and every breath Oubary took reached Orba’s ears.

His heart had been jumping around so much that it hurt, and his blood seemed to be rushing to every corner of his body, more than it should be able to. They were preparing for a confrontation. His entire body was giving him the sign to go. His arms, legs, and every fibre of his muscles that he’d been training for a period of two years were telling him to kill this bastard right now.

The colour of flames, the acrid smoke, Alice being taken away, and the charred bodies of the villagers were recurring in his head. And his brother Roan, who smiled whenever he called out his name.

Oubary had ditched his brother, who shouldn’t have had to pick up a sword and go into battle for his family’s sake in the first place. And the careless survivor, Orba, was now near him. The survivor of that smoking village back then, who hadn’t for one in a thousand thoughts imagined to have him this close within reach!

Was there really a reason to show this guy any sympathy?

Was there any reason for showing him mercy and having him live longer for even one second?

''Kill him.''

There was a whispering voice in the back of his mind. It quickly turned into a shout, and before long it became a chorus of voices with a thunderous tempo and rhythm.

''Kill him.''

''You can kill him now – you can kill him!''

''Now! Kill him!!''

That instant, Orba stood up from his seat.

The discussion stopped, and everyone fixed their eyes on him.

Then, there was a knock on the door.

“…What?” Orba asked in response.

He had just been about to leave the room. If he stayed there any longer, he feared he would no longer be able to restrain himself. However, when he heard a voice telling him Princess Vileena was in the next room, again in response, he was forced to stand his ground.

“Oh, what business does a Garberan princess have in a war council?” Oubary said, deliberately sounding denigrating. Then he jokingly added, “Could it be she’s gotten worried that we might be bullying her husband? Well, my image isn’t very good. I haven’t even once left a good first impression on any woman I’ve met.”

A few people laughed in response.

“Let her go back,” Fedom said.

“No,” Simon pitched in. “She’s a key ally. We can’t ignore her. Let her in. Do you mind, prince?”

Orba didn’t have a reason or the willpower to refuse. So, he nodded and sat back down.

Before long, Vileena came in by herself. At a place for men, and a place to speak of war, there was a strange feeling of discomfort about a princess’s interference. Whether or not she was aware of it, Vileena’s innocent, beautiful features were radiating the colour of determination, like that one day.

“People of Mephius. First of all, please forgive a woman’s impertinent words at the place of a war council. Such a thing is exceptional in Garbera as well. With this, I – Vileena Owell – bare shame upon myself.”

Several minutes after, despite their glaring eyes, the military officers were all insincerely putting her at ease and commenting about how her enthusiastic attitude received praise.

The Princess of Garbera, wanting to avoid a solution by military means, insisted on letting her persuade Ryucown by herself. If it came to a head-on collision, no matter which camp had the advantage, Garberan lands would burn and its people would die. However, Ryucown was a patriotic knight who was concerned about Garbera’s future. That belief had gone too far this time and had caused such an act of folly. Thus, the young princess fervently advocated in her speech that they should turn him back to his righteous self.

“Of course, the crime of aiming for the life of the Gracious Heir to the Mephius Empire’s throne is severe. I am willing to seek the Mephius’ support on how to deal with the ringleaders, starting with Ryucown. I am definitely aware this is not matter for Garbera alone. Therefore…”

“Right now, that is for talks after the war,” the winged dragon officer, Rogue Saian, cut in.

Although the others sent reproachful looks his way as he stood up, it was obvious they were all cheering him on in their hearts.

“This is our retaliation for the attack on our imperial family. It’s been clear from the beginning that this was never a matter for Garbera alone!”

As the most established among Mephius’ twelve generals, even Oubary sometimes came to him for instructions or to ask for advice. It wasn’t clear if he was older or younger than Gowen – even at a war council, he was fully clad in the heavyset armour of his ancestors. It looked like he had the spirit of a true warrior at heart.

Facing him, Vileena hardly knew a thing about war, and no matter how much her young zeal burned, she would be highly judged for being a princess of her age. Her mouth was already filled with words to bring forth an immediate rebuttal.

But the other generals, stirred up by the veteran’s spirit, spoke up instead.

“Garbera may see the Mephian army marching into their lands to quell Ryucown’s rebellion as quite worrying, but we’re not brigands. We’re not like thieves that take advantage of a fire and lay waste to Garberan lands.”

“Apart from that, Garbera itself has given our advance their consent. It’s best if we don’t hinder the organisation between countries just from a single princess’ ideas.”

“T-That’s,” Vileena said, bending forward. “At least let me have the privilege of accompanying this campaign. I also don’t think I can do this alone. However, it’s impossible for me to stand by and keep quiet in a quarrel between my own kinsmen.”

The soldiers and senior statesmen again exchanged glances.

Oh dear – this princess was proving to be most troublesome.

“There’s no reason to stand by and keep quiet, Princess Vileena, as your father has requested our cooperation.”

“Besides,” Oubary said, smoothing things over. “For our country, the princess still holds the importance of being in preparation for marrying the prince. We can’t very well do something like taking you along to the battlefield.”

Vileena lowered her head. Orba remembered that expression where she tightly bit her lip. For a woman as smart as her, she ought to be heavily aware of how her appearance and intervention at a war council was considered a nuisance. And yet, she couldn’t keep quiet. She still wasn’t held back.

''Her royal duties…''

The words Vileena had spoken were brought back in his mind. Something unwavering and unshakable – not for him, but rather for Vileena – seemed to be hidden in those words. And at the same time, for each and every human, to know what kind of person you really are was too difficult a question for only one person to hold. Not knowing what to do with those feelings in his heart, he thought back on that time when he looked up at the night sky with his brother Roan.

''Very well, then. Your beliefs – let me test them out.''

“So, you can leave.”

“Please wait and have trust in your father, and your future husband.”

“Wait. Everyone, please—” Vileena brought herself forward even more.

It was as if she still hadn’t realised the indifferent, fed-up mood that hung in the air, when,

“Let’s have the princess accompany us,” he said.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v01 229.jpg|thumb]]

Everyone turned to stare at the prince looking as if they’d just suddenly been struck by an arrow. Some of them looked amazed, wondering whether they should be the ones to first open their mouths.

“Your Highness,” Oubary said after some time, showing quite a controlling presence, and a slightly chiding smile. “I’m sure that, if she’s at your side, you will have the ferocity of a lion on the battlefield. But, although you may win the princess’s heart, the battlefield has its ironbound rules. I beg of you, do not act rashly. How about choosing a more suitable place for your honeymoon later?”

His words invited some unintentional smiles from the senior statesmen.

“Let’s have Princess Vileena as our standard-bearer.”

They once again looked the prince’s way. He had his arms crossed and was staring ahead, just like before.

“Many Garberan soldiers are probably as anxious as the princess about the coming battle. I don’t believe it’s good if they’re having doubts. There are also uncertainties on our side on whether or not this cooperation will work out.”

“……”

“If we have Princess Vileena as our standard-bearer among them, it will carry the same meaning for both the armies of Mephius and Garbera. Ryucown himself might agree on an assembly with Princess Vileena, but if he doesn’t comply it means he’s nothing more than a mere rebel. Thus, it will also clear away all doubts the Garberan army may have about this battle if we eventually force Ryucown to surrender his forces in a righteous way.”

Including Vileena, nobody was able to utter a sound.

Oubary stared fixedly at the prince’s face from the side, and the prince fleetingly glanced his way. Instantly, the prince looked away again, but Oubary was startled to see the hostility in his eyes. He could’ve been mistaken. However, Oubary secretly broke out in a cold sweat.

As the silence continued, the far away noise of the party and sound of flutes at the castle’s reception hall rode in with the evening breeze.

=== Part 3 ===

Five days later, the campaign force finished its preparations and started out from the fortress. A line of defence stretched out from Idoro fortress, standing ready for any surprise attacks from Ende while they crossed the Garberan border.

Prince Gil was on the bridge of the flagship Dhum. Although Orba had watched ships go up into the sky several times, this was, of course, the first time he had ever boarded one.

Dhum was a large dragonstone ship that could house up to two hundred soldiers. The ship was currently gliding close over the ground, but its top speed was 90 kilometres an hour<ref>56 mph</ref>, and it could rise two kilometres above ground. Considering it was a ship this large, it was most likely a top performer amongst its class.

Dhum and the single-seated airships, which were all called dragonstone ships, were the result of ‘magic’. The science that mankind had back when it crossed the ocean of space had already declined.

This is the history of more than hundreds, thousands of years ago, that was passed on…

Seeking an environment to emigrate to, mankind had started on a journey from Earth into space, and in the end, they finally arrived at this planet.

It would’ve been only natural for everyone to try and re-establish the same scientific culture here, but the frequent raids of a subhuman race – the Ryuujin tribe – claiming to be descendants of the dragon gods, soon depleted the weapons and energy that were piled up in their spaceship. Also, because the properties of the resources they mined on this planet greatly differed from those on Earth, it was getting close to impossible to restore the civilization from the Earth Era.

At that time, while they held back a fifth consecutive invasion from the Ryuujin tribe, there was a sage named Zodias, later to be known as the King of Magic.

Zodias had originally been a researcher on the historic ruins scattered across the planet. He was trying to unravel the secrets of the civilization in which the dragon gods had once prospered. The uncovered artefacts, of uncertain usage, greatly differed from Earth’s science and he was convinced they held some sort of power.

He discovered that the mechanism, a substance poured down with the sun and vaporizing in the sea, had an entirely different nature. It couldn’t be detected even with the science and technology of Earth, but Zodias, furthering his investigation on the artefacts, named that substance ‘ether’.

In response to the artefacts, ether caused various physical reactions. Fire, explosions, water purification, repulsion to geomagnetism, and a rise or fall in temperature… Based on various experimental results, Zodias successfully created new objects that were similar in nature to the artefacts, and was able to wield ‘magic’ in causing the phenomena he wanted.

With the use of this magic, Zodias managed to send the Ryuujin Tribe back to the ends of the earth and reigned as a new king that unified almost all of the lands on the planet. That prosperity and what would ultimately cause the downfall of the Zodias era, however, is yet another story.

Anyhow, the vehicles that had the ability to suspend above ground and go through the sky on this planet, like the airships and air frigates, weren’t science, but an inheritance from the magic that Zodias gave birth to.

In order to acquire floating ability, a power to repel the gravitational force was created with the use of ether, and when it flew, ether was radiated and scattered about. Of course, when the ether runs dry it would lose its ability to float, and the more it rose in altitude, the more the power to repel gravity lost its strength.

These ships were generally called ‘dragonstone ships’ because the skeletal frame of these ships was made of the so-called weightless metal that was refined from the dragonbone fossils excavated from the ancient layers of the earth.

These days, good dragonstone was a valuable resource, all the more because of the occurrence of ether depleting worldwide, which also caused the magic civilization to decline. And, even though it couldn’t be mass produced, it was certainly an indispensable military power to have on hand.

Orba would show up on the bridge, for several hours a day, before heading back to his room to rest. This was also what Fedom had suggested, after all, as he’d put it, ‘you can’t make mistakes when you don’t show your face’.

Orba found it convenient. Having all eyes upon him just for sitting still and staring ahead of him went against his nature and, moreover, he had been deep in thought these last few days.

Mephius, Ende, Garbera, and Ryucown.

He wanted to know their strengths and characteristics. Because he was unsure of his own knowledge of them, he had Dinn, who had received a much higher education than he, and Gowen and Shique, who said they’d lived in other lands before serving under the Tarkas Group, supplement him.

First of all, from Garbera’s point of view, they obviously couldn’t ignore Ryucown’s rebellion. However, as only one country, they would be at an overwhelming disadvantage if Ende participated in the war. In the likely event that Ende ''did'' have ties with Ryucown, they might also take the opportunity to take the next step and advance on the capital.

But what Garbera feared above all was internal discord. There were many vigorous, energetic youths within the country who had gathered under Ryucown and believed that they ought to attack Mephius. It was even possible that they’d abandon the royal family at the capital and form a new royal family by exploiting Vileena’s and Ryucown’s marriage.

“Concerning Mephius,” Gowen analysed, "They hope to strengthen their alliance when the marriage is concluded as it is after defeating Ryucown here as a team. They will also be prepared to face off against Ende, and they have the opportunity to place Garbera in their debt with the current campaign."

On the other hand, if the wedding didn’t hold, the territory of Garbera would be split between the royal family and Ryucown, which wasn’t so bad either. If it so happened that the alliance got annulled, Mephius might possibly be approached by Ende instead, setting their sights on collaborating with Mephius instead if it could make a change to their own country’s advantage.

But in that case, there was another risk.

“In contrast to what you just said, should Ryucown obtain Princess Vileena, they could unify the whole country with the cooperation of Ende.”
What they thought and how they moved – many routes were open before them, and they also had to consider the actions among each of these movements.

“Gowen, isn’t Iver originally from Garbera?” Orba suddenly said, mentioning a gladiator’s name.

“Ahh. He did work as a mercenary, but he said it didn’t fill his plate, so he became a bandit.”

“Seriously, you're thinking of slipping him over to Ryucown’s side? But they’re a hard-knit bunch of guys, he’ll be noticed right away.”

“Not if it’s in the midst of a chaotic battle, don’t you think?”

Orba immediately summoned Iver, and gave him some instructions. Of course, he did all of this as a ‘prince’. The only sword-slave who knew about his real identity was Shique.

Half a day after they crossed the border, the Mephian army was lined up on a hill that overlooked Zaim Fortress. They had their artillery ready for the siege.

The allied forces of Garbera were south of the fortress, and it took them about three hours to set up their battle formations on the plains next to it. Mephius had sent an envoy to Ryucown. This was to tell them that Princess Vileena was aboard their flagship, and to endorse them to surrender.

The envoy came back in less than an hour. But, although they’d headed off with three people, only one of them had been allowed to return. The face of the man who’d arrived on his knees at the bridge was pale.

“Rescuing Princess Vileena from the dastardly Mephians that hold her hostage is our most pressing concern. Although the princess will receive a hearty welcome if she wishes to take the trouble to come over, we will never allow any Mephian to set foot within this fortress.”

Along with the envoy’s message, Orba was handed a set of binoculars from one of the non-commissioned officers<ref>JP: 下士官 Lit. 'low officer'. In Edo-Japan this was a term for one who was enlisted as an officer, but not of noble birth.</ref>. When he looked through, he saw two spears raised on top of the fort. There were freshly severed heads hoisted at the tips. It was Ryucown’s reply.

“Now this man’s a rebel to his lord – isn’t he, prince?” Oubary said as he peered through a similar pair of binoculars. He hadn’t believed from the beginning that a ‘just cause’ like this would have the Garberan side working together with them on this.

“Our military force is greater,” he continued. “All right. Let’s start attacking them on from both sides immediately. If we waste any more time, Ende could send reinforcements over to Ryucown’s aid.”

Thinking that the prince’s excessive ‘meddling’ had ended with this, Oubary immediately gave the order to advance. With this, the prince’s abundant meddling (speaking voice) came to an end, it looked like he immediately gave Oubary the order to march. However, Orba interrupted him, saying,

“Wait.”

Everyone on the bridge, including the generals, looked at him with puzzled looks.

“First, let’s make sure that the Garberan side is ready as well.”

The opening of the battle commenced just before sunset. The Garberan troops went for the attack from the south, while the Mephian army held back to provide covering fire. But it had little effect anyhow, as the Mephian encampment was further from the fortress.

The dragoons clashed with each other on the middle of the plains. There was a clash of weapons scattering, as spearheads ran through the enemies’ heads, making them flutter through the air.

There was an iron solidarity and teamwork among Ryucown’s forces. Arrows shot out from the fortress as the Garberan forces tried to advance, and there were bursts of gunfire here and there on the plains – scattering about the flesh of dragons, horses, and humans.

Furthermore, while the aerial forces were mainly on standby up in the air, sometimes they would swoop in to attack at the right time. Additionally, Ryucown’s soldiers who had set up small bases around the fort, performed back-up by gunfire. It was an exquisite arrangement. The Garberan troops were at a standstill, and the aerial forces on Garbera’s side were also the victim of gunfire. They had fallen to a state where they couldn’t receive their ally’s support either.

“What the hell’s Mephius doing!?”

“Gahh, we’re at our limits! Fall back, fall back!!”

“Lift the dragonstone ships – withdraw under the cover of their cannons! Tell them not to go in too deep!!”

In the end, most of the Garberan army couldn’t advance, and two hours passed before they were back at their main camps. They had personally confirmed the robustness of the fortress that they’d built themselves.

It grew silent again around Zaim Fortress. Here and there, the torches inside the fort were extinguished, but one could easily perceive that they were diligently standing on guard.

Several hours after the evening battle, a Garberan messenger had headed for Dhum’s direction. He came to complain and to reconfirm their strategy. Orba had left everything up to Fedom, while he himself examined the map at the bridge.

There were also several captains gathered at the war council, but Orba hardly spoke a word. Even so, at the end, he didn’t give them the final permission to advance. Despite the confusion and doubt, most of them had feelings of anger.

“Is this supposed to be Prince Gil’s first campaign?” Oubary murmured almost to himself. A sneer was stuck to the edge of his lips. “I wonder whether him being unreasonable is a form of caution. And we are supposed to tell this to all of the soldiers and hope that, at the most, our caution isn’t taken cowardice.”

After the war council,

“What are you scheming?” Fedom said, having appeared at the ship’s room that was assigned to the prince. “Have you lost your nerves? If nothing else, I’m not telling you to do a bloody suicide attack. Just leave it to me. If you do any more of these selfish actions, I’m really going to have your head!”

His cheeks were quivering in anger as he spoke, but in the end, this was a battlefield. The real prince wasn’t even in the area. Orba didn’t think Fedom could do anything to him in the current situation.

After Fedom left, Gowen posed a question.

“We also don’t know what on earth you’re thinking. To whom do you actually feel the need to show mercy?”

“It has nothing to do with showing mercy. I’m sorry, but I’m in a position where I can’t tell friend from foe.”

“Friend, foe? Are you talking about Garbera?”

“Them too.”

It wasn’t only Orba who didn’t have confidence in the Garberan forces. Actually, the long-serving general Rogue Saian was watching signs among the Garberan camp, aside from the enemy’s movements. Although the amount of people who would contemplate betrayal was probably no more than a tenth, if they turned coat in the middle of the battle, they could very well suffer a great deal of harm. The emotional unrest could be huge. And if Ryucown pulled out his forces at that very moment, they might cut through to them in no time.

“However, you don’t plan on taking your time and keep besieging them, do you?” Shique said. “If they ''do'' receive supplies from Ende, this will drag on and on, and the morale on Garbera’s side will plummet. If Ryucown remains, more civil wars will break out over the place, and it might even escalate to a war that splits up their entire country.”

“It won’t just end with those who consider changing sides raiding our camp at night. They’d want to take Prince Gil’s head, rescue Princess Vileena – things like that.”

When he heard Gowen’s words, Orba grinned. If an opponent had seen him like this during his time as a gladiator, and Orba hadn’t been wearing a mask, he would surely fly into a rage. After all, it was the type of smile that seemed to terribly belittle the opponent.

“It’s fine. Because I’m still waiting for exactly ''that'' moment to arrive.”

Gowen let out a groan – Shique also wondered whether this was some sort of joke – and got a mixed look on his face.

“Orba, you can’t be! Is this why you brought the princess along?”

“Who knows.”

Not knowing friend from foe didn’t only apply to Garbera. He was still not able to grasp the full picture of what happened at Seirin Valley, and Orba – or rather Prince Gil – couldn’t put much trust in the Mephian army from the beginning. He wasn’t able to make a move with the situation unclear on whoever bound his hands and feet, and whoever was pulling the strings.

Rather than explaining how many tricks he still had up his sleeves, Orba said,

“These soldiers, who are ‘accustomed’ to fighting without knowing anything, are different. I don’t have nerves that thick.”

This was actually his only true motive. For he had fully realized what it was that had been lost to him before.

Strengthen your own position, know your friends and your enemies, and collect various information, large and small – if he could pile up all that information into a stronghold, even bold actions would have their effect. Without any of that, he wasn’t any different than a fool going in for a suicide attack.

''Be discreet before you start a fight. It will be thorough and fast. You don’t have time for thoughts when you’re at that point, do you? So the only time you have to think, is now.''

Orba thought, staring fixedly out of a window that was furnished in his room.

<noinclude>

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Stratos

2014-05-02T11:57:37Z

Stratos:

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter7

2014-04-30T05:23:32Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 7: Empty Verdict==
===Part 1===
Over thirty swords and guns took aim at the Mephian statesmen. The nobles turned pale, and even the commanders were left momentarily speechless in the face of the silent, murderous intent directed towards them. The guards responsible for protecting the stadium tried to rush them.

“Don’t move!” A voice from amongst the soldiers brought them to a sudden halt.
“Not a single one of you move! Take even one step, and we’ll start shooting one by one!”

With the target of the threat being Mephius' central figures, they were rendered impotent.

“Y-Your majesty...”

The Emporer brushed aside the arm of Empress Melissa, who had tried to restrain him, and stood.

“Identify yourselves!” Guhl Mephius declared, his white beard trembling in rage. “On whose order is this? Do you fools understand who you’re pointing your guns at?!”

However, these men who wore helmets over their eyes, did not even flinch at his thunderous roar. He was aware that their equipment came from Mephius, but they bore no crests nor carried any sort of war flag that may have disclosed their origins. It was impossible to tell whose subordinates they were, or if they possibly belonged to a completely separate power that had stolen the equipment from Mephius.

“Tch!”

Commander Rogue Saian's hand gripped the pommel of the sword at his waist, but there was nothing he could do in this situation. The young Romus clung to his leg. He hugged the boy’s shoulders, and muttered “I’ve blundered,” repeatedly to himself.

“I will not have you come any closer to the princess, you ruffians!”

“Theresia, stand back.”

Her mistress, Vileena, was of course also present in the midst of this insurgence. A cold sweat ran down Vileena’s whole body but she kept constant watch in all directions.

Her composure made the nobles’ trembling stand out like a sore thumb. Having no means to protect themselves, some had left their seats while some had cowered at the sight of the guns. Others, their bodies frozen in fear, had absentmindedly called on the names of their retainers; hoping that this was nothing more than a bad dream.

''So '''this''' is what the current Mephius amounts to.''

Only a single person, Zaat Quark, found himself submerged in a torrent of satisfaction, and alternately, one of despondency.

''Unaware that they have been cornered by Noue and Oubary’s artifice, I, who have brought them up to where they are now, can, with a single swing of my blade, have them surrender this easily. '''This''' is the current Mephius.''

Zaat swallowed his laugh with difficulty. The Garrison flagship had been a hurriedly prepared substitute. He had stolen his own troops aboard the ship with the order to seize control of the ship immediately after receiving notice of the rebellion.

The next step would be for him to stand up and step out of the encirclement. At that time, the Emperor and his foolish retainers would finally realize who it was that dared to point his sword at them, and who it was that held their lives in his hands.

And he would declare himself to be the one to lead Mephius.

Of them all, the majority would no doubt choose to be his ally. He had been dissatisfied with the emperor from the beginning and only pretended to be a loyal retainer so that he could one day do this.

''They never had the talent to flatter the emperor. They’re the same as wild beasts that obey the strong.''

Dissenters were to be imprisoned. Of course, the emperor and his family were no exception.

''What face would Guhl Mephius make?'' The mere thought sent Zaat trembling in excitement. This time, he would be the one to stand over that old man who disregarded the thoughts of others.

Zaat, at the peak of his pride, raised his back at long last. He tread that first step towards creating a new country.

But, before he could even finish that step, his hands were forcefully detained.

“What are you—” he began, but was interrupted by the pressing of a dagger's tip against his neck.

To those present, it appeared as though an insurgent had captured Zaat in his attempt to escape.

Ineli and some others near him fumbled out of their seats with cries.
Only Vileena's face showed recognition: the one who had stopped Zaat’s movements was the beautiful slave girl she had seen before.

''Is she also a part of this?'' Vileena thought.

Zaat also thought the same thing.

“What are you doing?!” He confusedly whispered in a small voice. “Aren’t you a slave who also knows about the plan?! The soldiers here, the whole lot of them, are my—”

“That’s ''exactly'' the thing.”

The slave's disrespectful tone caused Zaat to go wide-eyed.
That voice did not belong to a woman. The force detaining his hands also did not belong to that of a frail woman. And as the slave continued to point his dagger at Zaat, of all persons, he spoke with a clear, resounding voice.

“Gathered ladies and gentlemen, I am sorry to say that there is something I must inform you of in the midst of this crisis; and for that I beg your forgiveness. However, I am convinced that this is something that would tickle the interest of all you ladies and gentlemen. For of the mastermind who staged this rebellion, and who would hold such misgivings—I shall try to provide those answers to you.”

“What?!” Zaat shouted, as dumbfounded as everyone else.

Finally, Vileena alone noticed the slave's true identity: the clean cut, a charming gaze, a thin nose bridge and such good looks that it was no surprise that he would be mistaken for a woman-

“It can’t be...Shique? Of the prince’s imperial guards...?”

The slave dressed as a girl winked at her.

“The imperial guards, you say?!” Rogue Saian spat out.
“B-But your actions can be seen as nothing more than supporting the rebellion. Who’s the mastermind? Go ahead and say it!”

“Do you not understand? Just now, I was in the middle of presenting that to you fair ladies and fine gentlemen.”

Despite having been found out as a man, Shique flashed a bewitching smile. “Ah,” Rogue and Simon both responded, dumbstruck.

With the dagger still pressed against Zaat’s neck, he used the noble as a shield and turned to face the soldiers.

“It is as you see. Now, what will you do, Mr. Soldiers-who-just-landed-from-the-sky? Why haven’t you lot taken a single step for some time now? Do you worry for Zaat-dono’s life? Why is it that amongst His Imperial Majesty and the mass majority of the statesmen you’ve restrained within your sights, he alone is not among them?”

It was as Shique had mentioned. As the soldiers faces were all covered, their expressions were unreadable, but it was clear from their behaviour that they were trembling.

And at this time, on the other side of the arena below, a riot was occurring.

At roughly the same time as the soldiers had landed from the air carrier, several men had tried to climb the watchtower there. They had, until then, posed as security guards and hidden their real identities. However, as they tried to move according to plan, an obstacle had suddenly barred their path.

''It seems a certain someone made the right choice.''

Shique muttered, and sent a fleeting glance towards Vileena.

''They were likely planning to make use of the confusion, knock down the guards, and snipe down the princess.''

But because a certain someone had anticipated it, the ‘plan’ had been obstructed. This was in fact, done by the imperial guards who disguised themselves as slaves and were deployed into the surrounding area. The snipers, taken by surprise, offered no forms of resistance and were all apprehended.

Taking notice of the signal, Shique broke into a deep smile.

“This makes it a stalemate now, doesn’t it?”

“I-I don’t know what you mean. Unhand me, slave! How long will the likes of you continue to touch me?! The likes of you are much more suspect to be the mastermind.”

“You’re contradicting yourself, Zaat-dono. There’s no way the likes of a slave could be the mastermind. Why do you think they haven’t moved for the longest time now? Come, feel free to shoot the both of us together.”

As Shique made a step forward, they nervously took a step back. Everyone within the arena now watched him. The citizens who were previously in a panic came to a halt, and the grand nobles who once lost their wits also shifted their attention towards him, unable to tear their eyes away.

Zaat’s mind was now beginning to wander, and just before he lost all hold of himself, he suddenly remembered there was one final hope left and formed a grin.

“Damned fool. You said you were an Imperial Guard, I believe? All the more reason that there’s no way you can sit back and let him be killed, can you? That blundering idiot of a crown prince that was caught by the slaves, that is!”

With Prince Gil still captured by the slaves in the arena, it was only natural that this would prevent Shique from moving recklessly.

Everyone’s attention turned to the arena, as Zaat chortled.

“If you understand, then unhand me, you filthy mongrel!”

Shique, however, did not waver.

“So he says, my prince,” he called out.

At that point, Zaat’s eyes came across an unimaginable sight. The rope that should have tightly bound the prince’s hands easily slipped off and dropped to his feet. The prince walked forward towards him. None of the slaves tried to stop him.

“You bastard.”

The only reaction he saw was that of Pashir tightly clenching his teeth. No, the slaves were sending glares filled with animosity and hatred towards the prince, even if they had not moved a single step.

Gil—Orba, aware of this, felt bitter.

His being taken hostage by the sword slaves had been a ploy from the start. Naturally, the one to order this was Orba himself. Orba had taken the young slave girl of the detention camp loved by all the slaves, Mira, hostage in order to confront them.

His blood had run cold when he had been discovered together with Kain, but even the strong-armed Pashir had been unable to fight back with Mira being used a shield. He had Kain thrust his gun at the young girl, made mention that he had ‘heard the entire plan from Orba’, and contained the slaves’ movements. With their plan exposed by the imperials, their resolution to fight to the death crumbled. The slaves collapsed on their knees in despair.

Only Pashir continued to stare at the prince with a gaze so intense, that if a gaze could kill someone, it wouldn’t have been enough for Orba no matter how many lives he had. And how he shared this sentiment within. Orba pushed down his own feelings in spite of himself whilst seized by this gaze.

This alone would have been enough to put a stop to the slaves’ rebellion, but it was not enough to corner the enemy. The plan needed to be drawn out to its second phase at all costs, and thus, he wanted a situation where a rebellion would occur.

However, if the rebellion were to actually take place, the damage would be great. An uprising without a single death easily came to him—one where the vital point required for Gil Mephius to be captured by them.

“You’ve gone and said it, Zaat,” Orba boomed as the arena began to quieten. “How you tried to use them, and how you yourself participated in the uprising. Now it’s clear as day that you’re the mastermind behind it.”

Zaat’s face flushed a deep red.

“Is that true, Zaat?”

Simon Rodloom stood up and shot in a pained voice.

“Is it really true that you planned this rebellion?”

Zaat turned his head away. He did not want to see the anger, despair, and pity in Simon’s eyes.

Emperor Guhl, Empress Melissa, the Mephian statesmen—everyone wordlessly watched Zaat and the imperial guard who held a sword against him. An uncanny silence befell them. Orba, without any indication of pride at his accomplishment, looked up indifferently. He did not notice the shadow slowly approaching his back.

“Prince!”

The first to perceive this was Vileena.

Orba quickly turned around, and caught sight of a single slave behind him delivering a slash. He quickly twisted his body and narrowly dodged it, but immediately fell on his knees. It was natural that his body did not catch up to his thoughts, considering the damage his body had accumulated in the previous battles.

With a twisted expression, the slave attacked again. From his side, an arm fell down on him like a gale and grabbed him. It was Pashir. Without giving the man any time to struggle, he threw the man down onto the ground with tremendous force and pinned him down.

“You bastard. Are you going to let Mira die?”

Pashir said, his body trembling with anger. And then he made a scowl.

“Of course. You were the one who told me about the plan. Then that also makes you the one who hid the fact you were conspiring with that noble from us. You planned to have us walk to our deaths and make use of that, didn’t you?!”

The man looked up at Orba, his eyes on fire, when suddenly he spurt out blood from his mouth. His body convulsed, twice, thrice, and shortly after, he died. He had swallowed poison. The snipers the imperial guards had captured also met the same fate at that moment.

In this instant, like a cornered beast, Zaat made his final act of resistance. As Shique was distracted by the ongoings in the arena, Zaat suddenly pushed him off, pulled the hand of the nearby Ineli, and used her as a shield.

Ineli didn’t even have time to scream. With suddenly swift movements as if he had broken out of a trance, he boarded an airship under the directions of his soldiers.

“H-Help!”

Ineli stretched out her hands. But the nearby Baton did nothing but back away with his tail behind his legs. Zaat forced the struggling Ineli into the airship, and continued to soar up into the skies before their eyes.

“Help me!”

Her cries grew distant. “Help me, mother!”

Zaat’s soldiers rose up into the sky one after the other. There was an air carrier ahead of them.

===Part 2===
Orba quickly stood up and immediately assembled his imperial guards. He hurled orders at them. He left a few to survey the slaves, and had the rest chase them by airship. He had prepared an airship unit in case Zaat resisted even with Shique pointing his sword at him.

At this time, Pashir closely observed Orba—or to him, Prince Gil. In such an upset, he handed down orders rapidly in succession without any hesitation. The one who skilfully threw the sword at him in the previous gladiator game; the one who made Orba sneak in amongst them to gather information…

''This brat...''

He hated him enough that he wouldn’t be satisfied even if he killed him ten times, but on the other hand, he could feel himself hold Gil Mephius in a bit of awe.

The Imperial Guard’s airships took off one by one, but the bow of the airships piloted by Zaat’s subordinates turned around to intercept those on their tail. Orba’s airship unit comprised of those experienced in flying, but their number of allotted ships were few, nor could they be said to have gone through official training. They were blocked by a handful of ships and were unable to chase the ship steered under Zaat’s poor handling.

“Aren’t there any other ships?!”

Orba turned left and right, asking a soldier he grabbed, but there were no airships here at the arena, as they weren’t handy to have around. Of course, a new garrison of dragonstone ships were being readied at this moment, but if Zaat reached the flagship before they rescued Ineli, they would not be able to lay a hand on Zaat

''Damn you Zaat, for uselessly resisting.''

Orba wanted to capture Zaat alive by all means possible. Then he could make Zaat spill out the names of all the people involved in the plan.

“Damnit!”

Then, an airship landed to a stop beside Orba just as he cried out. Someone had managed to get one. “Good,” Orba said, a smile spreading across his face, and when he looked over, he went wide-eyed for an instant.

“Aren’t you going?”

It was Vileena.

She heard the prince’s cry, and personally strapped herself onto an airship—used to move the envoys to safety—that had just come back to board the nobles. Turning a deaf ear to any attempts to stop her, she turned on the ether engine and made haste to Orba.

She hovered the airship just above the ground, and quickly bundled her hair.

Orba was about to be begin to say something, but was quickly urged on by her gaze and nodded back.

“Of course.”

This was no time to argue.

Orba strapped himself in the back, and Vileena took off without a second’s delay. The hum of the ether engine beat like the chattering of teeth and the ship, taking on the appearance of a wyvern, rose, gradually gaining speed.

“Did you make…”

“Huh?”

“Did you make Orba participate in the tournament for this?”

For an instant, Orba was unable to hide his unease at having his own name brought up.

“Y-Yeah.”

“Why did you not tell me this earlier? You must have been laughing at me throw my childish tantrum in a fit.”

“O-Of course I wasn’t.”

“Then why?...Do you not believe you can confide in me as your future wife yet? Do you still suspect me to be a Garberan assassin?”

''Women.''

Why was it that even at times like these that they could take priority over their own circumstances? Even as the roar of the wind whooshed past them and the airships they passed continued to open fire. Then, an enemy ship noticed them and began to descend.

“More importantly, they’re coming!”

“I know that. I’d prefer if you didn’t look down on me.”

Vileena huffed, and swerved the ship left with all her strength. Orba, who felt as if he was going to fall off, hurriedly grabbed the edge of the cockpit. The sound of gunfire directly below the ship whizzed past them.

“I may have forgotten to mention it,” Vileena said calmly as her eyes were fixed to the front, “but as a word of caution, this will ''not'' be a smooth ride.”

''This bitch.''

Orba was instinctively about to shower her in insults from his childhood days, but held himself back. Instead, he seized the gun mounted on the rear of the ship and fired off a warning shot at the ship that just flew past them and was beginning to turn around. The orange trail of the bullet bent like a whip below him.

“Wait. Could you not shoot please? It gets in the way of flying.”

“But…”

“The air is my domain.”

Even as she said this, Vileena continued to splendidly dodged the return fire. While Orba was assaulted countlessly by a chilling sensation, Vileena slipped past the enemy ships trying to spread out into a defensive formation and caught up right behind the air ship Zaat piloted.

''Impressive.''

Orba was amazed at the princess’ maneuvering skills. She would make a promising airship instructor for the Imperial Guards.

The garrison flagship came closer, blocking the sunlight and darkening the view in front of him. And with little pause, it lined up with Zaat’s ship and opened its hatch, where Zaat jumped in.

Vileena pedalled the airship to a crawl. Orba, not stopping, jumped down and tried to run over to Zaat.

“Don’t come any closer!”

Zaat had also jumped down and landed with a roll while holding Ineli by the shoulders, but he did not forget to point his gun at her forehead.

There were no signs of anyone in the hangar. The majority of the soldiers had been deployed outside and the rest were likely steering the flagship.

“B-Brother…”

Using the fiercely trembling young girl as a shield, Zaat stood up once more.

“Who would’ve thought it would be the prince. I would never have expected to be caught red-handed by ''you''.” Those eyes tore up in hatred.

“The life granted unto by His Majesty, is it? Or could it possibly be from Lord Simon? That man speaks his true mind too much. Be that as it may, I would never have imagined you would see even up to the slave’s rebellion—”

“Enough of this, Zaat. There’s no place left for you to run. If you’re also a noble, accept defeat like a man and hand over Ineli.”

“Ha!” Zaat snorted. “Well aren’t you the hero, prince. I bet you’d love to have this written down in history. But unfortunately for you, that won’t happen. As if I would let even a bit of your imperial history to remain. For the dawn celebrating me as Mephius’ ‘founding’ king, first, I will have to burn that tainted history to pieces.”

“That’s great.”

“Silence!”

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 297.jpg|thumb]]
Zaat further pressed the gun against Ineli, who was almost like an infant about to burst into tears.

A strong wind blew in from the opened hatch. In the midst of the clothes and hair flapping noisily,

“It will not end like this. The stagnation you self-proclaiming imperials created will ruin you from within. And at that time...I ''will'' return. To here, to these lands of Mephius!”

Saying this, Zaat fired a shot to Orba’s side. It was to restrain Vileena, who had begun to stealthily circle the afloat airship to behind Zaat’s back. Even the princess dropped down and shrieked. Within that moment, Orba made a dash for Zaat.

Drawing out the sword from his back, he tried to lunge at Zaat’s arm. Zaat never expected the prince to come charging at him with a weapon in one hand, and hurriedly switched targets. But it was already too late. In that quick moment he was already within thrusting range.

A gunshot sounded. This time, luck was on Zaat’s side. Orba’s injuries from his battles with Gash and Pashir affected him more than he expected, and when he was a mere distance away, he toppled over from the wind.

“Guh!”

Orba fell over backwards with a groan. The bullet shot through his chest.

“Brother…!”

“Prince!”

The cries of these two girls overlapped. Zaat gave a low, maniacal laugh while his brows glistened with sweat.

“With this…with this, there’s no turning back.”

Orba lay collapsed and unmoving. “Prince!” the princess called out from the airship once more. Zaat turned his gun to the princess who began to climb off her airship. Her platinum hair swayed as she glared at the rebel.

“You…!”

“This is what he gets for acting heroic. He should have just stayed the usual prince and quietly trembled in the corner of the stands.”

“And you were the one driven to a corner by that prince’s hand, were you not? Surrender yourself, Zaat. Then you’ll only have been a man who strayed off his path.”

“It is because I want to return Mephius back to man’s hand that I have performed this deed. Do you not understand that, little girl?”

“Pitiful man,” Vileena murmured, “blinded by your own words. A country cannot be led by a single person. You are a pitiful man who does not pay heed to the times, and continues to chase after a delusion without knowing when to give up, just like that pitiable Ryucown.”

Vileena threw words of ridicule at him, thinking it might make him falter even a little. However, fortune still smiled on Zaat. Seeing the Imperial Guards were more or less held in check, a ship from one of Zaat’s subordinates surfaced her way. Even then, she did not give up.

“First and foremost, where will you escape to? There are no powers willing to hide you, who turned against your master.”

“Oh, then what do you think of Garbera?” Zaat sneered, suddenly enjoying this conversation in its entirety. “As righteous knights, won’t they gladly welcome me, who bore my fangs against the nefarious Mephius?”

“What foolishness. As long as I am here, Garbera and Mephius will be tied together. Do you think you can sever that bond so easily?”

“Lass, you speak as if you know everything. But you understand nothing. It was none other than Garbera that involved you, down to your very life, in this plan.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I wonder...I’ve already spoken too much. There will be plenty of time from now on. Why don’t I slowly explain it to you during our journey in the sky?”

The hatch opened and an airship came in. Two soldiers jumped down and approached her way. Vileena ground her teeth. The prince was in the corner of her view. The prince, collapsed face-up, was still unmoving. ''It can’t be,'' she thought. The prince criticised and sneered at by many. Truthfully, Vileena was also annoyed at his weak attitude. She had also gotten angry at him. But he was a prince who sometimes took bold incentives with ingenuity that riled his foes. Everyday, he showed a different face, where even if she tried to understand him, she would suddenly notice the day gone by and wonder if maybe today, she would be able to come to an understanding of him.

''That that prince would meet his end here...''

And even as they glared at one another, Zaat called out to the soldiers holding their bayonets.

''We will take the women with us. Move away the prince’s corpse. Be sure to properly dispose of it. It’s better to make it look like we have more hostages.''

The soldiers stepped over Gil’s body and grabbed Ineli away from Zaat. At that time, Ineli put up a weak struggle.

“M-Me? What will happen to me? What will you do with me?”

“You? Hmm...we’ll have you act as a shield against Mephius’ pursuers,” Zaat gave a smirk. “And then after that...when I’ve completed my conquest, I suppose I’ll have you put on the guillotine to represent the imperials. The people will rejoice and will surely jeer and throw stones at you as you are handed your punishment.”

“I...I don’t believe this. I’ve done nothing wrong!”

Zaat elatedly suppressed a laugh.

“Even you should be aware of the everyday troubles the people are put through. You should know of the anguish his retainers are put through, knowing the very foundation of the country might change tomorrow on the emperor’s single whim,” he said in a sing-song tune. There was no doubt Zaat Quark thought himself an envoy of justice at this time, who would be told throughout in many historic records. Why was it that those eyes that should have been unable to capture the citizen’s suffering, were now able to? He, at this point in time, held the impression that he had stood up for the people.

“Hiii!”

The soldier who gripped Ineli’s shoulder suddenly gave a jolted scream.

Someone had grabbed him from behind. As the soldier violently swung around his arm in a panic, that someone stole the bayonet from him, and following a whack on the head with the handle, kicked the soldier aside.

“It can’t be!”

Zaat stumbled backwards. Before his eyes opposite the collapsed soldier, he beheld a pale-faced apparition.

“Impossible! T-The bullet...I’m sure the bullet definitely hit you…”

Orba, while huffing for air, narrowly dodged a thrust from an incoming soldier and slashed him in the stomach. The soldier silently fell and this time, Orba was the one to step over his body.

With each step he took, pain seared throughout his upper body. The bullet had definitely hit him. That impact, even now, struck through his entire body like a heavy brick. Not paying any mind to Ineli, who was now practically crawling her way to escape, Zaat gave a loud mouthed scream.

“D-Don’t come any closer!” he shouted, as if he were possessed by a ghost.

He took aim with his gun again. Orba slapped it away with his right hand.

“What was that? What did you just say, when you used the slaves, of how they staked their lives, and then trampled all over them? As if you could even understand.”

Orba spouted hoarsely, and chopped Zaat on the temple with his left hand.

His knees lost all power. Orba laid his unconscious body onto the floor. At that time,

“Zaat-sama!”

He saw another man at the stairs leading up from the hangar. The man’s name and face were unfamiliar to Orba, but he was an officer of the Blue Archery Division, Gary Lynwood.

It was unfortunate for them both that, at this time, Gary saw Zaat collapse as a sign of him being dead. He gave in to his anger and shot his gun. A bullet bounced off near Orba’s feet.

Orba fired back. At that time, he was assaulted by a furious vertigo. His reactions were all the more slowed by his injuries.

''Bang, bang, bang!'' Three shots were fired and his body convulsed. It wasn’t Orba’s though, but the body of Zaat, which he quickly used as a shield.

“Tch.”

Orba spat out some blood and fired a shot over Zaat’s shoulders. It struck Gary in the chest and threw him against the wall where he fell down sideways, leaving a trail of blood.

Like this, the struggle where a single breath sent his whole body running in a fever came to a close.

“Shit!”

Zaat’s body slid out of his arm. Orba himself fell on his knees and furiously arched his back. Sweat raced down his face and continued to drip onto the hangar floor.

Without a doubt, Zaat had breathed his last. Orba bit into his lips.

''Now the trail leading to Oubary’s involvement is gone.''

He could also try to capture Zaat’s subordinates, but the chances they knew the full contents of the plan were slim.

The ferocious emotions that held him had, after the battle concluded, been overtaken by a rush of forlorn anguish.

''What was I fighting for then? To protect the prince’s status? To protect those stinkin’ Mephian nobles?''

As he was about to forget himself and kick at Zaat’s corpse,

“Prince Gil.”

A girl was running to him as if she were trying to fly.

Vileena knit her brows and had opened her faintly moist lips. Under the heavy winds generated across the hatch, her hair had come undone and swayed behind her. When Orba saw her, a mysterious feeling welled within him.

''I see...''

It came so suddenly and filled the bottomless emptiness within him, if even a little.

''If there had to be one, if there had to be one reason, then my objective was...''

“Are you injured? Let me see where you were shot. No, actually, don’t force yourself to do the impossible and lay down there...”

“I’m fine.”

“But…”

And it was at this time that Orba was overcome with exhaustion. He reached over the single point burning under his chest and took out a shining, golden medal. The bullet was driven into the upper part of that medal. It was crumbled, but still seemed to give off heat. Vileena gasped.

“Prince?” Vileena asked dubiously.

“Why is the prince carrying this?”

Orba was momentarily at a loss for words. Only the sound of Ineli wailing resounded within the hangar.

Afterwards, Orba strapped himself onto an airship piloted by a soldier. Ineli got on Vileena’s ship. Both ships flew off from the flagship.

Below them, the fight continued to unfold. There, Orba announced from above of Zaat’s death and Ineli’s rescue. The movements of Zaat’s soldiers quickly grew less coordinated. Victory was already more or less decided in the arena. They knew their final acts of resistance to be vain and were nothing more than a pointless struggle.

The flagship captured by Zaat’s soldiers had also been seized by the garrisons reformed fleet.

Like this, the final day of the founding festival had passed and the series of revolts were brought to an end.

And Orba was—

—well, he was remembering the excruciating pain he suffered throughout his whole body, particularly on his right shoulder.

Although the medal had stopped the bullet, the impact had likely fractured his collarbone. Nonetheless, he could not afford to rest his body just yet. There was still the portion of cleaning up.

Orba saw to Vileena and the others being dropped off at a safe place and had his ship head towards the arena once more.

===Part 3===
Even though it was before noon, the corridors of the Main Palace were sombre.

Clouds had overcast it.

Orba, accompanied by Shique and Gowen, strut down the hall.

Not even seven days had passed since the festival’s final day. Orba wore a cast around his arm, but walked with his chest held high.

The maids and chamberlains he passed by stopped their feet and sent a bow his way. Those eyes held a respect never seen until now towards the prince who stemmed the tide of Zaat Quark’s rebellion.

Fame of how continuing on after his first campaign, he had exposed his hidden wits, spread within the country. But claims labelling him as an eccentric also surfaced.

This had come from Gil’s choice of action immediately after he rescued Ineli from Zaat’s ship.

He came back to the arena and announced to the slaves there that he would ‘have them work under him’.

They may have been roused by and used by Zaat, but it was hard to imagine anything except capital punishment against the slaves who plotted a rebellion. That would be to become slaves in the battlefield, or so Gil said:

“One to two hundred of our own troops revolted against Mephius. With a firm leash, they will surely become heroes that bring about victory for Mephius.”

“What do you think, Colyne?”

The emperor asked his retainer, unable to hide his surprise at how his son managed to put a stop to the chain of disturbances.

It was the same for Colyne Isphan. However, he was a natural at reading his lord’s intentions, and this time as well, he replied in courtesy.

“......The prince has ability. I believe it is best to leave things to him.”

With that single conversation, emperor Guhl Mephius resolved his mind. As Gil’s reward, he would acknowledge the claim.

However, it was only this time that Guhl made a show of generosity as emperor. Since what happened with Zaat, the emperor began to act more and more self-righteous. As if he had forgotten Kaiser’s opposition towards the relocation of the Dragon Shrine, he now raised the issue of the establishment of the shrine, and in little to no time at all, began its construction. As the emperor’s advisors, it was decided the group of elders would dwell within the shrine, and the emperor, instead making use of Zaat’s rebellion, had strengthened his political powers.

''That makes me the one who helped him accomplish that'', Orba thought.

Besides the stopping of Zaat’s rebellion, Orba fought a battle where he got little of what he wanted. Even then, the small satisfying portion he had been granted was the plummeting of Oubary Bilan’s assessment. Knowing of the plan, Oubary likely disappeared off the face of the rebellion and planned to assist the winning side, whether it be the emperor or Zaat, playing the role of a patriotic hero. However, based on the results, he was criticized for having ‘left behind the emperor and be the only one to flee ahead of them’.

A faint smile creviced across Orba’s mouth, when opposite his way came along Noue Salzantes. Noue greeted him with a smile. He remained in Solon even after the festival had ended in order to continue discussion of the transfer of Apta territory, but that too would see its end today.

“Lord Noue.”

Orba nonchalantly called this man, who was about to pass by without incident, to a stop.

“Yes?” he turned around.

“It’s great above all that the princess is safe.”

“Pardon?”

Noue momentarily drew a blank. Then affirming with a nod, “Yes, it is.”

“There certainly was a fear of danger befalling the princess in that disturbance. Your highness the crown prince’s heroic efforts have also rescued us Garberan retainers—”

“Next time,” Orba pointed at his own head, “they might aim for ''me''.”

And he continued to walk along accompanied by Shique and Gowen without turning back.

Noue stared at his back incredulously. Those words seemed to hint that the princess had not been ‘caught up in the disturbance’, but that the enemy surely aimed for her life. And to purposely convey that to Noue…

His aim was clear.

Noue’s smiling facade, which usually never came off, crumbled.

''Gil Mephius.''

Without realizing it, he wiped the sweat off his brows. Of course, he held both anger and surprise at how Gil trampled over his plans. However, it was at this moment that he experienced a shiver in its truest sense.

''What an unfathomable man. Like this, it would’ve been better if I had only observed him.''

As of this moment, Noue Salzantes was unable to see through Gil. While it was a fact that Gil had brought about Ryucown’s death, when Noue caught a glimpse of him, he had concluded that he wasn’t much of a threat and neglected to collect his ‘fragments’.

''My eyes have become clouded. The only one to fear in Mephius is that man alone.''

With a flick of his hair, Noue turned around once more.

''Interesting. Who would have thought in the barbaric country that is Mephius, there existed a man the same type as me. How fearsome, and yet interesting.''

Wasn’t the last time he held these feelings when he came across Ryucown’s bedazzling future? As he thought this, a chuckle continued to escape his pallid face.

“Quickly now, princess. Please make haste. Lord Noue is departing.”

“Wait. Just a little longer.”

Vileena was, at this time, shut away in her room sitting in front of a most unusual desk. She was writing up letters to be delivered to the people of her hometown. She would entrust them to Noue, who was returning to his own country.

She had been at this every night recently. But she was a woman of poor penmanship and to make matters worse…

“Now, now, you’re acting as if you’ve been separated from Garbera for tens of years. You keep writing more and more!”

It was as Theresia remarked. What she was trying to write was no insignificant quantity. She could not be satisfied with what she had.

Because she was the Vileena with the bad habit of crumbling away any writing slips whenever she wrote letters, the room would easily become a mess of scrapped paper in a moment of undue vigilance. Naturally, it fell on Theresia to gather them.

“How about you dedicate some of that passion to writing a love letter to the prince?”

''Naturally'', Vileena chose to disregard this and continued to obsess over how she wanted to tell her beloved grandfather of this, and how she wanted to write to him about that.

''Speaking of the prince...''

Her pen suddenly stopped.

It was about the medal. Afterwards, when she questioned Prince Gil about it,

“I...borrowed it from Orba.”

He answered, somewhat stumbling.

“It...looked like a nice charm. So I borrowed it while I brought Zaat’s rebellion to a stop. It’s become like this...but don’t worry, I’ll fix it somehow. It should be fine. Probably.”

Vileena was now surely writing down her impression of Prince Gil.

:''He’s somewhat like a child.''

She jotted down. Continuing on,

:''But he’s not someone I can let my guard down around.''

:''Between me and the prince, who will control Mephius? He will make a fine competitor.''

Vileena smiled as she finished writing.

“So you’ve come.”

“I have, father.”

Orba joined his feet in salute, and behind him, Gowen and Shique made a bow and took their leave.

The emperor had personally summoned him.

He was in one of the four towers surrounding the Main Palace. From the top floor, the emperor surveyed over the gardens and dragon huts within the palace. Two medium-sized Gor dragons engaged against one another as part of the training drills and in a separate location, a dragon rider mounted on the small-sized Tengo dragon ran around in laps.

Orba had some ideas why the emperor had summoned him. And Fedom also wasn’t without his complaints.

“Really…...the nerve of you!”

Fedom Aulin was at his wit’s end. The prince’s rise to fame made good progress for Fedom, but he could not forgive him for not allowing him to partake in it.

“It would’ve done you no harm to put in a single good word for me. Everything could’ve gone better. The worst was how you made those slaves work under you on your own accord. His majesty, Guhl, may have welcomed it with open arms, but he will surely scold you after. You’d better not talk out of your place! Wait, and ''only'' wait until his majesty’s anger subsides.”

But even Orba didn’t dare plan to defy the emperor here. He stared at the emperor’s back, waiting for scoldings to be hurled his way. Some time passed.

In this way, he saw no change in what could only be seen as an old man’s back. He was of course, swordless and carried no gun, but Orba still held qualms of how his life might be taken now.


“Do you know of Ax Bazgan?”

Having been asked so suddenly, Orba could only reply with a “Yes.”

To the west of Mephius was a nation consisting of several spread out fortresses. It once served under the imperial court but was split off following insurrection after insurrection, and presently competed with Mephius for power. Belonging to that nation, was Mephius’ longtime enemy, Ax Bazgan.

The Bazgan House hailed from a family line serving Mephius, but roughly two hundred years ago they had arbitrarily cut down the Zerdians spread across the western lands by their own sword in their bid for dominion. Orba had yet to hear of what happened after, but that aside, they had since then held an antagonistic relation with the Imperial Dynasty of Mephius.

Ax Bazgan had invaded Mephius territory three times and each time, Mephius had driven him back, but Ax was a keen and opportunistic man and three times, Mephius failed to take his head.

Twelve years ago, Guhl Mephius dispatched an army to the west after his head. However, Ax readily abandoned his own fortress and with the help of a relative, safely escaped to a different city-state. The army occupied the fortress, but the small city-state which should have been in civil war on end was strangely cooperative with the enemy outsiders and launched an attack simultaneously alongside three forces.

Amongst them was, of course, Ax, and he soon re-established the terrain as his own after the Mephius army retreated without breaking a sweat. After that, Mephius began its ten year war with Garbera and the western fortresses sparked hostility between them once more.

That Ax Bazgan’s movements had lately been suspicious.

Apta fortress was in the southwestern portion of Mephius. The fortress where his only brother, Roan, had been drafted and Oubary had taken command of would soon be returned back to Mephius. They had received news that Ax was preparing to mount an attack aiming for that chance.

“Rumours of Zaat’s rebellion have spread to the surrounding countries. At any rate, the number of countries that have sent envoys number many. It is impossible to stem the flow of information. Ax aside, it would not be strange for someone to attack Mephius on seeing its political unrest.”

“No, it wouldn’t, father.”

“There may be those spurred on by Zaat and willing to defy me again. I cannot allot a sizable army for Apta. That, Gil, is where you shall go.”

“............”

Orba had no words to express himself. His forces comprised of the sixty-three members of the Imperial Guard and the two hundred and six slaves from the rebellion that now worked under him. There, Oubary’s Black Armoured Division and Odyne’s Golden Axe Division would each loan out fifty soldiers to assist in safeguarding Apta.

“One month shall suffice,” Guhl said, his back still turned the other way. “Stall Ax’s troops at Apta for that time. Once the month is up, I will send reinforcements if there are no movements from Ende or the anti-imperial factions. The dawn of that day shall celebrate your marriage and official appointment as charge of Apta.”

Orba was silent as he bowed down his head.

''Is he testing his own son?''

Although no sound escaped him, tens of thousands of words floated across his mind.

Of the troops given to the prince, three fifths had only recently rose against the country in revolt and it was questionable whether or not he could control them. If Ax really attacked, it was questionable that he could even last three days, let alone a month.

It was a poor play on behalf of the emperor. If things went badly, he would lose the territory finally returned to him and possibly even his successor.

However, Orba also made no oversight in his amassing of information. The possibility that war might break out between Ende and Garbera had become the talk of the statesmen. The emperor could only be thinking of using the excuse of Ax’s attack from the west as an excuse not to send reinforcements to maintain their relation with Ende.

''So he plans to hold out as long as possible to see which side is stronger?''

Guhl was cautious. If he simply sided with Garbera, there was a possibility Ende’s ally from the east, Arion, would come out. Until now, Arion had expended the majority of its forces towards its eastern expedition, and having mostly accomplished this feat, it would likely set its eye on the centre of the continent. Furthermore, knowing of Mephius’ political turmoil at this time, the powerful Arion might well aim the brunt of its force at the Solon capital.

''But if Mephius allies with Ende, what will happen to Vileena? How will this affect Gil Mephius’ standing?''

And while this wasn’t yet confirmed, one other subject had become the topic of gossip within the palace.

A team of Imperial Court doctors had been seen frequenting the women’s chambers. Rumours spread that this might signify Melissa conceiving a child.

And without taking notice of the emotions running through Orba’s mind, the emperor spoke further.

“I’m afraid the princess will have to wait longer. You should also take Princess Vileena with you. Apta will eventually be your own castle. The princess should also get used to living there.”

“We shall celebrate your marriage after a month,” Guhl mumbled on.

While he held his head in a bow, he felt a rage simmer through his chest. Flowing within the flood running through his body, the most primitive of instincts—his desire to do battle—had been lit.

''I get it now. The threat isn’t only limited to Ax and the sword-slaves.''

A battle with a slim chance of victory.

More specifically, even ''more'' battles.

What Orba could expect was, in the end, a continuing battle.

In that case—

“I understand, father.”

Orba joined his feet in salute.

''I’ll do it.''

Compared to when he swore his revenge, Orba now had standing; even if that standing meant his life would constantly be aimed for.

Compared to when he swore his revenge, Orba now had his own troops; even if the flames of turmoil still stirred within those troops.

Compared to when he swore his revenge—.

''I’ll do it. I’ll set foot back here, to Solon, in triumph.''

The Apta that was near his hometown would make it easy to get information on his brother and mother. However, whether Orba was aware of it or not at the time, the times he clashed swords with Ryucown and Zaat had changed his views towards battle.

The harder the battles and the bigger his enemies were, the more Orba’s feelings lit up like a flame to match them.

Orba’s pair of eyes and entire body now radiated the ferocity of a tiger.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou

2014-03-05T15:04:48Z

Stratos: Cropped the volume images.

== Full Versions ==

I'm not sure how this works, my wiki-knowledge isn't that great, but I noticed in the full text versions the ref-notes don't work very well. If possible I'd prefer only one 'Reference Notes' area at the end (or maybe rename it to 'Translator's Notes' because that's what it really is; as long as it's the same format). But that probably means there have to be some changes in the actual chapters. If impossible, I'd prefer reference notes for every chapter, but on the same 'heading level' as the 'parts'. Does anybody know how to do this? --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 16:28, 4 March 2014 (CST)
*It's very doable, and is often done, by using <nowiki><noinclude>TL notes section</noinclude></nowiki> on each of the chapter pages. I can take care of that later if no one else has by then. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:08, 4 March 2014 (CST)

==Editor==

Volume 2 Chapter 5 - Edits complete to current status at (29%)

== Comments ==

The mysterious vanishing original editor has reappeared and caught up to the latest chapters with exception of chapter still in the editing process.

The synopsis is interesting ... looks like a good novel.. it will be on my watch list .. 
Good luck

The story is pulls in quickly! I read the first threes chapters without realizing it. Also the translator did well on the translation. 

I am seriously fond of this series. This is why I quickly joined as an editor 

Didn't know about such an interesting novel here. It's really a breather amongst all this love comedies. Keep up your amazing work on this novel please! 8) --[[User:Glenrok|Glenrok]] ([[User talk:Glenrok|talk]]) 16:15, 1 June 2013 (CDT) 

It's just my wishfull thinking, but I'm eagerly waiting for more people to join the translation group (It's not like the current group is lacking. You are super great people!). It's simply "We want moar!" stupid idea of mine 8)))--[[User:Glenrok|Glenrok]] ([[User talk:Glenrok|talk]]) 08:40, 9 July 2013 (CDT)

Yeah, I can tell this a good one. I can feel it to the core of my Otaku Glasses.

Do you need a second Translator? I just found the Chinese version, and I am comparing your copy/raw to gain an understanding to the story. It would be slow though, given my schedule as it is-ArchmageXin

: I can't say no to that! I'm currently translating chapter 5; but you can go ahead and pick up another chapter. I'll probably want to check your translations after you post them, and maybe review it with my own choice of writing, but I promise not to nag. Your help will definitely speed things up! --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 17:58, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

Just as I hoped, the Univese have answered my wishes. Hurray! Thank you ArchmageXin much for joining! --[[User:Glenrok|Glenrok]] ([[User talk:Glenrok|talk]]) 23:47, 21 July 2013 (CDT)

Hey Dohma, do you mind if I take a go at translating V2 Chapter 1 after I finish proofing V1 Chapter 2? Wanted to give a take at the prologue, but there was none. Of course, I'm aware of the cap of 2 active translators per volume, so I'll be pulling out after the chapter. Treating it as a trial run, and if I do decide to continue, will be working on Volume 3 afterwards(after proofreading Chapters 3 and 4). --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 23:27, 23 July 2013

* I don't mind at all! I also know about the 2 translators per volume cap, and I believe it's mainly there to keep the writing style in check. But we'll see how that works out in the future - maybe we can ask about it in the forums. I'd prefer the translations not to be too sporadic and finish the project volume by volume, but more translators only means that this project will move along faster, which is the best, even if this means some chapters will remain blank for a while. So go ahead! --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 04:21, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

Seeing as there's more translators now, I named myself Supervisor, only to make sure we'll all be adhering to the same rules and style. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 04:59, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Volume Titles ==

Volume 2 陰謀の都を竜は駆ける; I translated it to "The Dragon Advances on the Capital of Intrigue", but it could also mean "The Dragon Runs through the Capital of Intrigue" - or 'canter' or 'gallop', but I believe only horses do that. Both could be correct considering that the titles are always a bit vague. I'm not sure which one I prefer actually, so I'll leave it open for discussion at the moment. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 13:13, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

* Proposal to change the title to: "The Dragon Advances through the Capital of Intrigue" What annoyed me was the usage of を instead of へ. Confirmed that advancing on/advancing Towards is with へ. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 14:00, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:* を is correct here. When using a location where something takes place (not where it is going) を may be used. Thus, the action takes place ''in'' the capital. I'm actually more puzzled by 駆ける（かける）; a dragon should　have 翔ける（かける） 'run', 'soar', 'fly' (See the title for volume 11/12). Using 駆ける instead gives me the impression the dragon is either not flying, so he's running, or a different meaning for the verb, in this case 'to advance (against an enemy)'. But the 'dragon' here obviously refers to Orba... Titles are always a bit hard, because there's little context to go by, and in this case what happens in the volume doesn't help much either. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:33, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:*seems reasonable enough from what I look in the CH one, in CH they also use the word 'gallop' but I think that 'advanced' is the most appropriate here since it seems vague as such it depends on how you interpret it. One more thing the name of the novel in english, I suggest "Crest of Stigma" (sounds much cooler XD) --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]]([[User talk:Par74583|talk]])

::* Well the series title is hard, because it depends on the way you interpret it. In fact the entire reason I kept the project name 'Rakuin no Monshou' is because I couldn't be entirely sure. However, the reason I chose "Emblem of the Branded" is because the way I look at it, the title's about Orba. He is like an 'emblem' or 'figure' for those 'branded' to live a plebeian's or slave's life - Orba was also literally branded a slave in prison. I agree "Crest of Stigma" is a cool title, but I'm afraid it holds little meaning considering the story. I might be proven wrong in the future, but unless someone can convince me the title portrays a certain meaning, I'd rather keep it as is for now. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 13:20, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

*Ah, sorry for not making it clear. I meant to say that the term "advances on" is more suited using either the へ or に particles. 駆ける is a simple motion verb, meaning "to move oneself" in a galloping fashion, like a horse. For our dragon here who isn't on a horse, it could be akin to running, dashing, advancing through, or even plowing through on extreme circumstances. The problem is that "advances on" has a different nuance than the intended verb, deviating towards meanings like "approaching" and/or "closing in on." The only way to modify the verb to resemble this meaning, would be usage of the へ with 駆ける. But the title clearly uses を, which is why I feel "Advances Through" to be more appropriate. On a side note, i'm not quite surprised our dragon friend here isn't flying yet. He just got released from his shackles, but still has certain 'invisible' ones on that continue to limit his freedom and bind him. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 19:08, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

:* In that case I would rather go with 'run through', because the translation of the way you describe advance here would probably be 進む or 前進する instead. The meaning of 駆ける as 'advance' is uncommon/obsolete and actually means 'advance (against an enemy)'. Looking at the other titles, I get the feeling this is not what it's supposed to mean here. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:04, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

::* Judging by the flavor of the series, I suspect it's not as simple as just going through. Just mentioning this. --[[User:Sunspawn|Sunspawn]] ([[User talk:Sunspawn|talk]]) 16:22, 30 September 2013 (CDT)

==Volume cover images on project page==
They were included on the main page by a passerby, but not in the typical style of being trimmed around the actual illustration. I usually don't care too much whether the cover illustrations are on the main page (some people have strong opinions one way or the other). And I would probably get used to the current style with the extra text, but at the moment I'm itching a little bit to either remove the images to go back to how it was, or trim the images. Dohma and Detalz, do you have opinions on whether to revert back to no cover illustration, keep the current images, or replace with trimmed images? If you don't think anything need be done, I'll just wait until I get used to it and the itch goes away. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:03, 3 March 2014 (CST)
*By all means, trim them. I see the cover images as optional, and personally don't think they're necessary until the Volume count exceeds 5, but I don't mind keeping them there. Also, this is a bit different from the other projects, but I was thinking instead of putting the image covers, we could put a slightly modified map tracing there movements in each volume like how a treasure map does...though that would also serve as a huge spoiler. It's jumping the gun though, as I don't think this should be implemented until we're halfway into Volume 4...which is still quite some time away.
* I have the same itch. I also recall the discussion on the forums about covers containing spoilers, but I don't think this is the case for Rakuin. There's just always Orba either with or without Vileena on the cover. So I don't mind them here. But yes, please trim them. I'm not against the idea of a map with traces either, but that shouldn't be on the main page. Maybe as an addition on the novel illustrations (at the back) or on a fan page or something, but it shouldn't replace the original map.--[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 14:31, 4 March 2014 (CST)
*OK, I'll crop them (I just remembered that's the right word), but I may not do it immediately. It's quite simple to do, so if it gets done by someone else before I come around to it, then that's fine. The map trace could be interesting, though I don't have as much knowledge as you how much traveling will get done. I generally agree with Dohma about keeping it on a separate page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:08, 4 March 2014 (CST)
*Hey if you don't mind, I'll do this. I've been stalking anything Rakuin no Monshou related to try to see if I could help with anything. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 07:48, 5 March 2014 (CST)
*Edit: I really didn't know how to upload the cropped images so I just used "upload a new version of the file". I don't know if that's okay or isn't, but just in case, revert them if you want to. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 09:04, 5 March 2014 (CST)

File:Rakuin no Monshou v03 001.jpg

2014-03-05T14:59:17Z

Stratos: Stratos uploaded a new version of "File:Rakuin no Monshou v03 001.jpg"

File:Rakuin no Monshou v02 001.jpg

2014-03-05T14:56:53Z

Stratos: Stratos uploaded a new version of "File:Rakuin no Monshou v02 001.jpg"

Rakuin no Monshou

2014-03-05T13:53:13Z

Stratos: Just copied the first image and placed it as the volume 1 image.

[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v01 cover.jpg|thumb|300px|The cover art of volume 1]]
Rakuin no Monshou (烙印の紋章), "Emblem of the Branded", is a light novel series written by Tomonori Sugihara (杉原智則) and illustrated by 3. The series is published by ASCII Media Works under the Dengeki Bunko label and is completed with 12 volumes.

The Rakuin no Monshou series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Rakuin_no_Monshou_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]

==Story Synopsis==
The countries of Mephius and Garbera have been waging a war for ten years and are trying to put an end to this long fight through a political marriage between the two royal families. Orba, who was driven from his home because of the war and was forced to become a gladiator, looks exactly like the crown prince of Mephius, and it has been decided he will be substituting him during the wedding ceremony. On the other hand, Vileena, the princess of Garbera, has secretly decided to ensnare the crown prince for her own country’s interests.

=== Other Information Sources ===

Warning: This may contain spoilers.
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=373 BT Blog]

==Translation==

=== [[Rakuin no Monshou:Registration Page|Registration]] ===
Translators are asked to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Rakuin no Monshou:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5101&p=173234#p173234 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
* Mar 02, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed
* Mar 02, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed
* Mar 02, 2014 - Volume 1 Epilogue completed
* Feb 24, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 7 completed
* Jan 24, 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed
* Nov 25, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
* Oct 20, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 6 completed
* Oct 19, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
* Sep 13, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
* Aug 21, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed
* Aug 17, 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
* Jun 28, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed
* Apr 24, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed
* Mar 14, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed
* Feb 12, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
* Jan 24, 2013 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
* Jan 24, 2013 - Initiated as Teaser Project

==Rakuin no Monshou==

===Volume 1: The Dragon Roars at the Star of Twilight ([[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:Rakuin no Monshou v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x185px]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Iron and Blood]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Two Boys]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: A New Mask]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: At Seirin Valley]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Princess Vileena]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Battle of Zaim Fortress]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7: Mirage Kingdom]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]] (0%)

===Volume 2: The Dragon Advances on the Capital of Intrigue ([[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v02_001.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Endless Battle]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Days at the Imperial Capital]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Her Royal Highness’ Gladiator]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: Sword Festival]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Masked Clash]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Those Who Carry the Brand]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: Empty Verdict]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3: The Sky Darkens under the Dragon’s Wings===
[[File:Rakuin_no_Monshou_v03_001.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4===
===Volume 5===
===Volume 6===
===Volume 7===
===Short Story===
:* [[Rakuin no Monshou:The Little Fugitive|The Little Fugitive]] (Part 1 done)

===Volume 8===
===Volume 9===
===Volume 10===
===Volume 11===
===Volume 12===

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor: [[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

==== Translators ====
:*[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]
:*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
:*[[User:Detalz|Detalz]]

==== Editors ====

Editors are requested to seek permission from respective translators/ project supervisor before enrolling.

:*[[user:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]]
:*[[User:Tasear|Tasear]]
:*[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
:*[[user:Shirofune|Shirofune]]

==Series Overview==
烙印の紋章たそがれの星に竜は吠える (10-05-2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867063-0) 
烙印の紋章II 陰謀の都を竜は駆ける (10-11-2008,ISBN 978-4-04-867347-1) 
烙印の紋章III 竜の翼に天は翳ろう (10-04-2009,ISBN 978-40-4-867767-7) 
烙印の紋章IV 竜よ、復讐の爪牙を振るえ (10-08-2009,ISBN 978-40-4-867942-8) 
烙印の紋章V そして竜は荒野に降り立つ (10-03-2010,ISBN 978-40-4-868398-2) 
烙印の紋章VI いにしえの宮に竜はめざめる (10-07-2010,ISBN 978-40-4-868653-2) 
烙印の紋章 VII　愚者たちの挽歌よ、竜に届け (10-12-2010,ISBN 978-4-04-870135-8) 
烙印の紋章 VIII　竜は獅子を喰らいて転生す (10-04-2011,ISBN 978-4-04-870424-3) 
烙印の紋章 IX 征野に竜の慟哭吹きすさぶ (10-09-2011,ISBN 978-4-04-870808-1) 
烙印の紋章 X 竜の雌伏を風は嘆いて (07-01-2012,ISBN 978-4-04-886248-6) 
烙印の紋章 XI あかつきの空を竜は翔ける（上） (08-06-2012,ISBN 978-4-04-886248-6) 
烙印の紋章 XII あかつきの空を竜は翔ける（下） (10-10-2012,ISBN 978-4-04-886983-6) 

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tomonori Sugihara]]

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou

2014-03-05T13:48:20Z

Stratos:

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter6

2014-02-01T15:22:44Z

Stratos: Moved the image closer to where it was depicted.

{{Incomplete|percentage=31}}
==Chapter 6:The Branded==
===Part 1===
The day of the final match, it had been all the talk since morning.

The Gladiator’s Guild had announced the pairings. Orba and Pashir would not directly confront. That was the one thing the people found most regrettable.

“When it comes to speed, then it has to be Orba. Pashir’s slow as an ox. Honestly, if those two duked it out, the battle would be settled in an instant.”

“That’s not true, Pashir doesn’t make any useless movements. He’s different from Orba who continually moves around. Those little clever tactics of his won’t work against him. If the fight is drawn out even a little, Orba would run out of stamina and be at an overwhelming disadvantage.”

At the street corners, in front of food stalls, within party venues, people argued back and forth about the gladiator match. This wasn’t limited only to the citizens of Solon, but also included the nobles. They would engage in a heated debate over who would survive, betting horses, unusual paintings, or even ten slave girls, busying themselves in wagers that flaunted their status.

Amongst the heated debates posed the question that, supposing Orba and Pashir expectantly survived, which of them would receive the honour as the dragon-slaying hero Clovis.

“If it were His Imperial Majesty,” one such noble suddenly spoke with a pompous air, “I believe he would likely want Orba to inherit the title of Clovis. After all, he is the hero who defeated Ryucown. If he were to win this and the image of him being a former slave stamped out, in goes without saying he will have earned the title of corporal or captain, he might be given the whole Solon garrison company!”

And as the time approached the evening juncture that held the deciding match, the emperor himself made his appearance, as to personally hand over the golden helmet to the victor. The Imperial Guards and slaves that accompanied the emperor, totalling roughly some thirty men, occupied the upper half of a reserved grandstand.

The figures of the imperial princess and her friends, as well as Garbera’s princess, Vileena, and her head maid, Theresia, were also present.

In the grand stadium, several battles were taking place. Once a pair finished, another pair would be sent in to fill the vacant spot, and so these battles went on without end. However, as the strength of the blazing sun waned, the vacant seats throughout the stadium began to slowly stand out.

By evening, the final battle ended. The sounds of the gladiators and their clashing weapons below them suddenly came to a dead silence, and conversely, the enthusiasm of the crowd knew no end as their roars resounded like a tidal wave.

After a short intermission that held them further in suspense, the four swordsmen who fought fiercely through their battles and won made their appearance, each armed with a weapon of their choosing. One carried a long spear, another stood ready with a battle axe and Orba carried his usual longsword.

''So it’s finally time.''

Orba murmured to himself as he rested the sword on the back of his shoulders. He may have thrown himself into the gladiator ring, but it wasn’t as if he wanted to, and it was now finally coming to an end. Next would be to use what he heard from Pashir about the plan to corner Noue and Oubary and obstruct the scheme Zaat was assisting them in.

Right now, they were likely watching the scene unfold from above, enjoying the spectacle of the slaves killing one another from their safe haven.

''Once I end ‘this’, you guys are next''

He was fired up, different from how he usually was.

The orator called out their four names, and then saluted the emperor. The four men also did the same, and the emperor lowered his chin to face them. At the same time, one of the accompanying Imperial Guards presented to him the golden helmet with both his hands. Attached to the left and right were a pair of wings, the mark of the hero Clovis.

That was the signal to start. The ground shook as the arena erupted in pandemonium and the battles began.

Orba’s opponent was a giant exceeding two metres in height. To add to that, he wielded a long spear. With a difference in reach that made him hesitant to take even a single step forward, Orba was quickly cornered. Not to mention, he had sustained injuries from his battle with Gash.

Before the end of the third thrust, Orba had fallen backwards. The arena went into a stir. The giant thrust his spear down. Orba rolled sideways towards the giant’s flank, and jumping upwards, slashed at him. Blood gushed out from the giant’s neck the moment Orba’s feet touched the ground. Orba’s single slash was well-aimed and cut open his opponent’s artery.

The giant crashed onto the floor. And in little time as well, Pashir settled his match. His victory was more clear cut. Just when he appeared to put some distance between he and the axe-wielding man, he flung his sword over his shoulders and threw it with all his might. The sword hit spot-on and pierced the enemy’s heart.

Silence dawned on the five thousand spectators for a short moment. Not even a minute had passed since the battles began. Her hands wrapped in prayer, Vileena exclaimed a breath of relief.

“It seems they weren’t a match,” the emperor, Guhl Mephius, muttered absentmindedly. He blinked his eyes with unmistakable signs of boredom and spoke to his wife seated beside him.

“Neither were fit to be their opponents. What do you think, Melissa? Don’t you want to see a battle between real men?”

The empress replied in modest moderation, a manner befitting her age that betrayed her appearance. “Yes, I would” she assented in honesty. The emperor lowered his chin.

“It would be upsetting to have it end like this. Pashir and Orba; these two shall now contest. Until the match ends in victory or defeat, the handing over of Clovis’ helmet will be put on hold.”

Those seated in the surroundings all looked up at the emperor in shock.

On hearing this, the arena rose into a commotion, and soon roused in agreement. They were also not satisfied with the amount of bloodshed, and most of all, wanted to know which of them was truly stronger.

''What?''

At the shock of the sudden turn of events, Orba instinctively glared up at the emperor. The sword in his hand smelled immensely of blood. And now he would have to stain it with even more blood. The blood of none other than Pashir. The muscles on his arm throbbed.

On the other side,

“Please wait, your majesty,” Simon said as he stood up. “This differs from our annual custom. There exists no other reason for this tournament than to single out the select two swordsmen.”

“Do not fret over the details, Simon.” The emperor pointed towards the ring. “Honestly, I am unable to determine which of the two is more suited to inherit the title of Clovis. To have them fight and hand the golden helmet over to the winner—there’s no method more decisive than this. Should the loser die, we can have the Guild choose someone fit to act out his aide, Felipe.”

Seated beside Simon, who now stood speechless, Fedom was panting heavily. As he was about to get up and suggest a proposition, he would find himself slumping backwards onto his chair on reconsideration each time. The emperor grew more and more self-righteous each passing day. He was like a naked blade, that if Fedom did not tread carefully around, would cut him to pieces.

“Orba and Pashir! Both of you, return to the front of the gates!”

A soldier commanded them.

“Tch”

Orba spat out. His insides felt like they were on fire.

''It’s always like this. They control people’s lives and fates without a second thought.''

“Haha, that was a something to see.”

Pashir said. By ‘something to see’, he was likely meant him spitting out through his mask. Pashir wasn’t the least daunted at how things ended up.

“Are you going to listen them?” 

“The emperor said it. No one can go against that. You’d best ready yourself.”

Saying this, Pashir turned his back to Orba. His branded back heaved up and down. Orba called him to a stop in a hurry.

“Wait, Pashir.”

“I may be the leader of the rebellion for the time being, but it can’t be stopped even if someone tries to put a dent on it. So don’t hold yourself back. Let’s fight to kill to our heart’s content. This’ll be our final gladiator match.”

“Pashir.”

A stadium slave ran up to Pashir and interrupted them, and while wiping away his his sweat and pretending to look after him, spoke in a low voice.

“What if you two put up an act? Orba is popular amongst the citizens. It should be fine if you fight normally and then have Orba drop his sword in surrender to you. The people should spare Orba’s life.”

“That won’t work,” Pashir shook his head, “The people of Solon are used to seeing arena battles, and will immediately see through any concern for the opponent’s life during the match. We can’t have them becoming suspicious of the slaves’ relationships now. You already know it. We’ve no choice but to kill each other.”

“—“

Orba silently lowered his head. His motives differed from Pashir’s, but Orba also harboured a motive no one could ever imagine. Noue, Oubary, and Zaat...not a single one of their actions were to be trusted.
“Let’s swear on it.” Pashir spoke as a matter-of-factly, “No matter who wins, he’ll carry the weight of these souls. Even if you die, I’ll take on your feelings. I swear to have Gil Mephius’ head. And if I die, you’ll take on my feelings; free all the slaves and burn Mephius to the ground.”

At those words, Orba felt a lump in his throat and was unable to give an immediate reply.

''Take on his feelings...''

It went without saying that Orba hated Mephius. How he dreamed countlessly of cutting off the necks of those nobles with the swing of his sword by his own hands. However,

“Yeah...”

Orba said while nodding, in a voice that seemed like another person’s.

The two parted and moved towards the east and west gates. The slave called Mira wiped off his sweat and replaced his sword with a new one. Her face was pale and unsteady. It was clear she held feelings for Pashir, even though Orba had met her only two or three times. Orba tried to open his mouth, but couldn’t think of anything to say. She wished for Pashir to win. That meant Orba’s defeat—and his death. And that sat fine with him. Orba also held his own reasons for surviving, even if it meant defeating—kiling Pashir.

''Is it really fine like this? ''

Such a thought tore at his chest. Orba shook his masked face. It wasn’t fine. Why was he hesistating now? Yes, he bore a hatred towards Mephius similar to Orba’s or one that might even have exceeded his, and Pashir’s goal resembled his own; in the not too distant future, they would surely stand side by side and fight as comrades.

''Damnit! Don’t think too much into it.”

He grasped the handle of his sword with renewed vigour. To make matters worse, Orba was covered in wounds. Even the battle just now took what little of all his remaining strength. How many more times after would he have to wield his sword to his limits? Orba hadn’t the faintest idea.

Victory seemed to get further and further away from his grasp. His blade would never reach his target if he thought of the things to come while swinging his sword.

''I’ll end it in a single blow.''

Orba decided. He would swing with his full strength one time, when he saw a surefire gap. Failing meant death.

“To the east, Iron Tiger Orba! To the west, Strong-armed Pashir!”

The two called names approached each other in the centre of the arena.

“What could be the meaning of this? Did that not end it?”

Vileena breathlessly watched in suspense at the sudden development. The crowd’s cheers were tremendous, such that they rendered Theresia’s voice inaudible. However, a brief exchange of glances, and she was able to calmly understand what she was saying. In the midst of this frenzy, a strange tranquility drifted between the two who were about to kill each other.

“Start!”

Both parties swung their swords into a clash and then jumped back in retreat.

Solon’s grand gladiator tournament; here, the fight to determine the strongest man commenced.

It was a fight unprecedented in the long history of Mephius’ gladiator fights.

As soon as the match began, the one to charge forward was Orba. He ran straight for Pashir with the tip of his sword skimming along the ground. Pashir bent his knees in ready. Orba immediately kicked off the ground to Pashir’s side. Faster than his opponent could react, he jumped once more. Orba planned to settle the match in this instant. Pashir’s legs, arms or back—he would jump in at any gap in defence he saw and finish Pashir off before he could recover.

However, Pashir stopped following Orba with his eyes and immediately rolled forward. Getting up in no time at all, he turned around and swung his sword. Orba began to chase after him, but the swing prevented him from advancing further. Orba received the blade with his own and jumped back.

Their unending exchange of blows since the beginning made everyone in the arena to go wild with excitement.

And then they approached a standstill, by the very definition of its meaning. The two ceased all movement, making their previous fast exchange of blows seem like a lie.

Orba stood as he always did, with his bent back eyeing Pashir’s every move. The arm that caught Pashir’s attack had gone numb. A bead of sweat trickled down under his mask. It was fair to say his initial movements had drained him of the majority of his stamina. He pushed for a short, decisive battle, but Pashir had completely seen through his movements.

''Come Pashir! Come, come, come!''

It was dangerous for him to move. Pashir stood with both his massive legs entrenched on the ground as blood pulsed through their muscles, ready to crush him at a moment’s notice. Jumping in would be his last, and he would easily have his attack turned on him.

So instead, Orba glared at Pashir through his mask, waiting for him to move. He still held the advantage of speed. Of course, it would also be dangerous if the enemy came charging in, but it would also make it more likely to find holes in his defence.

However, Pashir did not move. He held the sword with both hands above his shoulder, not budging an inch.

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 247.jpg|thumb]]

''Tch''

Orba struck the ground with the arch of his feet. His sword flickered. He jumped in a direction different from his line of sight. However, the actions of his feint were unable to perturb Pashir.

The evening wind blew beneath his mask.

The spectators had suddenly returned to silence. The thousands of eyes fixed their attention on these two swordsmen of unfathomable skill. An expectant tension hung in the air, where the outcome might be decided in the next blink of an eye; however, these two did not permit the slightest movement.

Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds—time ticked by. A minute passed. Two minutes passed. Everyone held their breaths, but it did not last for long.

“Get him!”

Someone shouted at the five minute mark. “Kill him!” a girl shouted after him.

“Get him! Get him! Get him!”

“Kill! Kill! Kill!”

Everyone present stamped their feet in unison and burst into a clamour of boos. They created the racket in hopes that it would rouse them to movement, but still the two did not move.

Orba was also getting impatient. His sword and armour had never felt so heavy. Standing alone strained his muscles. In the previous clash, Orba had set aside everything for a single strike, but was uncertain whether he could exert his full strength even on that single strike.

''Move''

Orba prayed deeply.

“Don’t move”

Gowen spoke, while he acted as bodyguard in the grandstands.

“Don’t move in a fit of impatience, Orba. Keep that bad habit of yours in check here, please.”

Pashir likely saw through that habit from bearing witness to all of Orba’s battles until now. Orba excelled in countering. In terms of physique and power, Orba came out as mediocre amongst the gladiators, and suffered many disadvantages in a direct confrontation. Therefore, he founded on circling his opponents and luring them in. And when the enemy was pulled into his space, he would deliver a strike aimed at their vitals.

Especially because of this, Gowen lectured him time and time again, “Don’t let that quick temper get ahead of you.”

A quick temper was detrimental to his fighting tactics. Techniques that allowed him to provoke his opponent and gain control of their emotions were essential.

They were what allowed Orba to win throughout his two years as a gladiator. He had devised a number of ways of retreating to lure the enemy in. Sometimes he would initiate, sometimes he would be on the receiving end, and sometimes he would take actions to anger his opponent, all to pull the opponent into his pace. However, they all proved ineffective against Pashir. His firm posture was wholly free of any openings. Because Orba understood this, he could not move.

Gowen himself gritted his teeth in impatience, as time freely passed. And it was not only him. Amidst the tempest of jeers raining down on them, those the least bit curious in knowing the victor of this sword match could feel the heavy tension between Orba and Pashir, and their faces turned rigid as if they were standing there themselves.

Some wiped away the sweat dripping down their chins.

Like a candle just about to go out, the setting sun wringed its last drops of sunlight and covered the arena in a crimson red—

Suddenly, the match progressed into motion.

“Ah,” everyone in the arena let out.

The one to step into the light and aim towards the enemy was Pashir. He appeared to have been the one unable to bear the overly unusual standstill. However,

“Orba, NO!”

Gowen screamed. 

===Part 2===
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-01-15T13:12:20Z

Stratos: /* Chapter 5 –Between the waves. */

==Chapter 5 –Between the waves. ==

Chris has been, in the past decade, in hundreds of wars; although he never took part in naval warfare, he did board many ships. He had never gotten seasick, because of that he does not know of ways cure it.

"Huh? A cure for seasickness? You drink – drink until you can't tell if it's from intoxication or seasickness."

The medic Nicolo said this while pointing at the cask of wine beside him. Chris regretted asking him, then left the infirmary and returned above deck.

The sun shines bright above the mast of the dark sails, he stood under it's shadows and pondered – it's a fact he never got seasick. However there are several warriors aboard that look a bit blue.

"Chris, you seem to be fine..." one of the centurion <ref group="2-5">'''Centurion''': lit. the 100 man captain. I'm going to use the roman references here and call them Centurion. </ref> captains muttered.

The ship had barely departed and entered the channel. The troops going to Princinopolis were to arrive in only a few days, on the deck sporadic members of the Order of the Silver Egg could be seen, with weapons in hand seemingly making no progress. This arrangement was made to guard against the possible spies of the Holy Kingdom.

Therefore the only ones sent to check if any troops were seasick were Nicolo, Chris and a few others.

Nicolo walked outside the infirmary, and after looking at the deck littered with seasick troops said to Chris:"Chris, you listen well, inside a man's ear there are snails."

[[Image:TnJtRnK v02 092.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

"... A snail?"

"Yes, This is what we doctors know, so you listen well. Because they live in the ear, the snails are made of water from the body, so even when we close our eyes and lie down on the bed, we still know in what direction the sky is and what direction the ground is. This is because the snails in our ears help."

"What?"

"But if the snail which is made of water gets shaken up, there will be cases of seasickness and the like."

This was the first time Chris heard this argument. However because he had not seen Nicolo as doctor in the past, he actually holds him in high esteem now.

"The reason we placed you on this ship, is to let those who say "If you drink alcohol you will become seasick" know exactly how stupid that saying is." said Nicolo.

"Well... I, I understand, Nicolo..."

Laying on the side of the ship a soldier said in a weak voice:

"I did not think I was beaten at drinking by a teetotaler like Chris..." "Blechhh!" "Hey! You go puke on the other side!" "Ugh,ughhh... You're making me want to puke also!"

The tragedy on the boat keeps getting worse. Chris sighed. He did not think it was actually just an experiment. Then he suddenly remembered something, he poked the panicking medic on the back.

"Hey Nicolo, have you seen Minerva? Wasn't she supposed to also board this ship?"

"Of course she is, however she doesn't drink like you do, she doesn't even touch wine."

"Did she get off the ship? Because she couldn't do the experiment--"

Nicolo raised his hand, pointing in the direction of the bow, Chris was stunned to see a person – on the bowsprit, Minerva's red hair was dangling in the sea breeze. He quickly rushed to the bow "Minerva! That's dangerous."

Minerva was sitting on the bowsprit overlooking the canal. She heard Chris's voice, turned and jumped on the deck "Since this expedition is by ship, it will be likely that we will have to fight on-board. I must naturally confirm which places I can reach."

"It will not be a boarding action, at least the military stationed in Princinopolis belonging to the Holy Kingdom do not do boarding actions!"

Minerva was not happy hearing this and with a puckered face she turned around to look at the calm sea. "Why can't we take the cathedral. Since we have ships, we could just go upstream the river Takamiya, and take the Holy Capital for good!"

Although Minerva said this, she still knows it's pointless to complain about it. After setting sail there was no way of turning back, even if they could it would have been too late. Right now they had to carry on the plans of the entire force.

"But if we take too long, Silvia, she..."

Minerva looked in the northwest direction – The Holy Capital's skies, biting her lower lip.

Minerva's sister – Queen Regent Silvia, while thinking of ways to save her, there were no other except the overthrowing of the Holy Kingdom. On this point, not only Francesca, but Minerva herself thought the same.

So although Minerva is now acting anxious, there's nothing she can actually do. She should be very clear about this point, but he did not know why she held such a reaction.

(--The prophetic dream she had that night, she saw something then...) Chris guessed.

Minerva would rarely dream compared to her little sister. Silvia might have had the same prophecy. So this is not a sign of impending danger... Chris kept wondering. Minerva was starring intently, then she shook her head, and goes on to say excessively "It is,it is not right, but..." she stammered failing to speak clearly.

(--She is still reluctant to talk about it...) Chris thought.

"... Is it something about Silvia?"

Minerva timidly opened her mouth and ambiguously nodded. "Well ... Maybe... Yes "

She is the current Queen after all. Cornelius, although not by choice was still dead, so she was temporarily free. However it won't be long until she will have to declare a new potential consort. Minerva was anxious to rescue her sister before then. Chris was aware of this.

"Silvia is different from me, she has nobody to rely on; everyone around her only cares about finding ways to use the Queen's blood." Minerva folded her arms and trembled slightly.

"And I have... I have actually fled to a safe place, I am truly deserving of being hated..."

"I don't think you should blame yourself for this matter" said Chris.

"I know that. But she had lived since childhood seething in private, withstanding everything in silence. I was sick of hearing the preaching of the palace headquarter's classes, so I escaped, using a casual excuse to explain matters to Silvia."

"Palace classes?"

"They were boring history and theology lessons, stupid ceremony customs and so on ..."

Chris is unable to imagine Minerva sitting at a desk, trying hard to study diligently.

"What about you?" Minerva asked Chris.

"I was once hired by a prominent family as a guard, so in order to not shame them, I have been taught speech patterns and mannerisms. I was still small, so he seemed to prefer me staying disguised as a valet to protect him."

Chris said smiling while recalling that time. He was loved by his employer, therefore the family butler painstakingly tried to make sure Chris had a upbringing into a well-behaved, service oriented valet. It was a peaceful manor, he was in close contact with the master of the house, beside his guard duty also escorting him on hunts, however it was also because of the natural caring of the master, so Chris could focus late into the night on learning. It was during that time that he learned to read and write.

"Oh, therefore your words and manners will be different from the common mercenary soldier." Minerva said, leaning against the side of the ship.

"Hey... Could, could you really tell?"

"Of course. Everyone says that you look just like the young son of a fallen noble family."

Minerva said as she reached for the edge pointing to the stern group of seasickness and constant cries of warriors.

(--So everyone thinks so...) Chris felt a little embarrassed, and could not help but retort "What about you, when I first saw you, you had the same aura as a soldier, however your words and deeds actually more those of a noble. The obvious conclusion was that you were related to the Royal Family, later contrary to my initial feelings you felt like an extremely arrogant person.<ref group="2-5">'''extremely arrogant person''': lit. you - really / actually / indeed / true / real / honest / - highest / greatest / too (much) / very / extremely - poop / shit -- basically "you were a really shitty person" so I changed it</ref>" then he immediately felt regret. After all Minerva was disgusted with her origin as Queen, from this perspective, saying this words really lacked consideration.

However Minerva only puckered her face and said "About that. I did not want to have anything with the etiquette used in the palace. But you, you weren't the one who was forced to learn it, sitting behind a desk."

"Well...Ah, er, er ... " Chris felt joy surging in his heart, because Minerva did not become offended by his words.

Chris walked next to Minerva, putting his hands against the edge of the ship "I don't hate this things after all. At that time, other then wielding a sword I knew nothing about these matters. " thinking about it, this was his first time conversing naturally with Minerva. As the hull of the ship swayed in the water, the surrounding scenery, the rhythm of the swaying, everything felt comfortable.

(--Perhaps this way, Minerva will one day also open wide her heart to me ...) He thought.

"If you like it so much, then you might as well swap places with me, and live in the royal palace."

Minerva then held out her tongue, Chris smiled.

"The palace rules are so strict?"

"That said, I didn't wish to study so I always hid away in the courtyard and a maid from the palace would come find me!"

"Wasn't that natural?" Chris shrugged – compared with the image of Minerva focusing on academic excellence, he can imagine Minerva in the dense bushes, trying to hide from everyone.

"You are laughing at me! They were very annoying! Telling me I need to learn everything about the Weneralia Ceremony, saying that... " Minerva suddenly froze halfway. Then her face went down.

"What is it?"

"...No, I won't speak of this."

Her tone that suddenly became sullen, scared Chris. Because Chris could only see the profile of Minerva, her thoughts this time must be related with -- She wanted to say something, then stopped halfway, namely at the Weneralia Ceremony, the topic with the marriage of the Queen.

(--It's because of me, I reminded her of memories she wanted to forget...)

"That .. I'm sorry, I did not want to..."

"It's fine!"

She shouted excitedly, then got up and left the ship's side, quickly ran towards the aft, making Chris feel like he had been thrown into the ocean.

(--This outcome was inevitable and right...) Chris told himself — he told himself that he should not be conversing with Minerva, he was purely a slave to her. He was like a piece of paper, just existing to suck away the futures of her death like it was water... This whole idea made him very sad, his eyes unable to chase the figure with the red hair.

Once Minerva reached the stern, she violently kicked her left foot on the deck near the soldiers, and said to them "Hurry up, I want to return!"

"Meena, can you please be more gentle..."

"You pig head, the hull is only shaking slightly, get up. You look horrendous, later you need to attend the blade ceremony!"

"Oh, Yes, Yes, I'm up!" "I can't tell which side is the sky, which side is right ... " "Oh, I know, the red side of the Sun is up!" "You pig head! that's my dress! Don't touch it!"

Seeing that the dialogue between Minerva and the bunch of soldiers was not serious, Nicolo cut in: "Hey, the day will turn to night soon. Go and get ready, go! "

At his urging, Minerva and a group soldiers from the upper deck walked toward the lower deck. While Chris sat on the deck and blankly stared at them.

(--The blade ceremony ... It is dedicated to fallen companions on the battlefield ...)

They will spread out both of their hands in front of them, to confirm they had no blood on their hands, no Mark of Stigma radiance.

Known as the blade ceremony, it was for those who lost their lives on the battlefield, leaving no remains to hold a funeral.

At this time as he was about to also go below deck, the rest of the soldiers on the ship looked at him, all of them having a puzzled expression on their faces. But there was nothing Chris could do about it and he started to go forward step by step.

(--I ...I can't go ...)

(--The one who killed them... is me...)

He remembered the sea of blood. He did not want to recall that memory of how – when they went to Santcarillon, Cornelius used the demon sword to control him, to become his puppet, and Chris killed them. Among the Order of the Silver Egg members that died, most of them died at his hand.

(--I am not qualified to do the blade ceremony with them...)

"Chris!"

All of a sudden, he hears a voice, he was surprised to pick it up in his head. A pair of black eyes, the owner grabbed him by the collar.

"...Minerva... I ... I can't go ..."

He could not look away, nor remain silent. Chris managed to squeeze out these words: "Please tell Francesca, that I wouldn't be able to see them off ... and ..."

"What nonsense, you're coming along!" Minerva fiercely pulled Chris by the collar when he answered, so hard as to drag him off the boat.

The cliff overlooking Zaccariesco was overlooking a lively street. On the mast the flag embroidered with the silver hen was flying in the sea breeze.

"Aren't you late? Was it fun on the boat? The sun is about to go down." Francesca said with a smile while facing Chris. Behind her, the knights of the Order of the Silver Egg members were all lined up dressed neatly.

"Well, we came to see our companions – Paola, pass the swords."

Paola then spread out the wrapped the swords, to the centurion captain and Francesca's guardsmen. On the hilts of the swords, the names of the dead were carved, all newly cast.

The remains of soldiers killed on the battlefield were rarely recovered; although sometimes when a battle ended, the two sides would exchange the remains of the dead soldiers, those that could be identified were few. In most of the cases the remains of these soldiers would be buried right on the bloody ground, not even recovering their belongings.

However the dead still had to be buried.

Paola walked toward Chris, to also give him a sword. But Chris did not extend his hands to take the sword, he even stared wide-eyed, a shadow was also casted on Paola's face.

"Hey, Chris!"

Minerva sternly called out to him from the side, but he still had his hands to his sides, still not listening.

(--Why me ... Offering me a sword for the ceremony, I don't need one in my hands...)

Several of the surrounding companions sent him a sympathetic look, but this made him even more uncomfortable.

(--I really wasn't supposed to be here...)

"That... Chris..."

Paola was about to open her mouth to say something, when someone picked up the sword. It was a tall, dark figure. He placed it hilt first on Chris's chest, asking him to take it. Chris held his rising emotions in check, looking into the pair of eyes hard as steel and gray short hair.

While many uneasy eyes watched, Gilbert said with a cold face "Teacher Carla said once..."

(--Teacher Carla? Minerva and Gilbert's sword-master.)

Teacher said<ref group="2-5">'''Teacher said''': This and all conversation regarding Carla are gender neutral. Carla is not a HE or a SHE.</ref>"On the battlefield, the heavy burden of death should be shared by everyone that is on the same field. Before Death<ref group="2-5">'''death''': death here is referred as an actual entity</ref>there is neither friend or foe. Regardless of who killed many people, how many people died on the battlefield, once the sound of weapons clashing has stopped, and the tarnished sparks dissipate into the night, all should mourn the dead."

At this point Gilbert increased the strength with which he was poking Chris in the chest with the hilt of the sword. He felt pain, but the pain was not from the hilt against his chest, but from a more profound place... He moved to take the sword hilt in one hand...

"We will not let you bear the responsibility for the death of our companions alone, nor allow you alone to escape from this responsibility."

(--Put it in the past.)

Chris was still showing some hesitation. After that, he finally decided, he's hand moved from the scabbard to the handle of the sword, and received the sword from Gilbert's hand. He slowly looked up and saw himself standing beside Minerva, he also saw Gilbert and Paola behind Francesca, also facing the setting sun the members of the Order of the Silver Egg. They had no trace of a smile on their face, the sky gradually contracted the dark of night, but Chris felt a surge of warmth.

He held the sword tightly against his chest.

"...I am sorry... I don't know what to do with the blade for the ceremony ... I need you to teach me."

He never bothered to mourn for the dead in the past; he roamed across the battlefields, always just to indulge himself in culling like a beast killing prey, greedily sucking all of their good luck. Therefore he does not know how to give offerings to the dead.

"Pull out the sword."

Nearby Minerva muttered the prompt. Her hand similarly is also grasping the sword. After coming out of the sheath, the sunset light shines on the sword, the reflection came out in a blood-like dense colored red.

Francesca and the others, who have also been granted a sword, pull the blade from the scabbard. Chris also followed suit.

On the cliff more then twenty swords engraved with names became a tombstone, in a circle on the ground. Thousands of people sang the ancient elegy.

At this point Chris suddenly remembered Cornelius.

(--Should I also mourn for him ......)

The enemy who he personally killed, who used Chris, tormented Minerva and Silvia. It is inconceivable that, right now, in Chris's mind this person, doesn't hold the slightest disgust.

(--Don't I have the potential to become like him?)

In the end what is the meaning of this sentence, in fact, even Chris doesn't know. However in this moment of twilight, his ears echoing with lamentations, Chris's heart was filled with the desire to pray for this man.

(--All must bear the weight of the victim's life, even if this man is an enemy ... ...)

"So here we go. "

Along with the lamentations of the people gathered, as the sun was setting, close to the sea, Francesca started to sing softly:

"I hope one day we can no longer remember the lyrics of this song. I hope this day will come soon. But we must never forget this moment. Now, again, we got up and returned to the battlefield."

Thus, Paola lifted the banners, the centurion captain leading took the troops stepped off the red-brown hill.

Nicolo and Minerva walked behind the troops. Chris was going to chase that body with red hair that was backing away from him, when suddenly a burst of a bubble-like sound shook in his ears:

(--Our lord ...)

He rushed back and in the twilight about twenty swords shadows were side by side.

(--OUR LORD<ref group="2-5">'''OUR LORD''': Caps are intentional. It's emphasized so either caps or bold text.</ref>...)

But these sounds really descended on his ears.

(--This is ... What's going on?)

In this moment, his forehead suddenly flared up with a burning pain. Then, he immediately saw the pale blue light.

(--Why would the brand of the beast, at this moment?)

(OUR LORD ... Ruling over all the dead people, and those about to die.)

This is not just one sound, but layers of overlapping voices saying the same words, lingering in Chris's ear. Supporting the swords acting as gravestones, flickering figures suddenly approach Chris. They are dressed in armor, pale faced with black cloth blindfolding them – this is how the Kingdoms of the East bury the dead – these people are all Chris's fellow soldiers.

(--These, these are... The dead?)

(--Why do I see these things... Why do I hear their voices!)

In the strong winds, Chris tightly held his own body, shortly thereafter, the trembling in his body spread even to his feet...

(We ask you our Lord, to call out our names.)

(We ask you our Lord, to honor us, to call out our names.)

(--To call out the names of the dead.)

(--Shut up!)

(--I can't listen! Should not listen!)

Chris covered his ears and huddled on the ground. However, these voices of the dead just like oil seeped through his fingers, piercing chill went into his heart, and every corner of his body.

(We ask you to call out our names--)

(Call us from the underworld into this world...)

(--Shut up! Shut up!)

"--Chris!"

A stern voice pulls Chris back from the darkness.

"What's wrong with you?"

Minerva with her hair ruffled by sea breeze spoke near Chris's cheek. Before he knew it, Minerva was squatted in front of him. The setting sun, the gravestones, as well as the hordes of the dead disappeared from Chris's sight, leaving only Minerva with a slightly restless and angry face in front of him.

"You're not comfortable? Is, is it because I forced you to come here?"

Chris looked at Minerva, then shook his head after a while.

"...No, I'm fine. "

"You look like this and saying you're fine--"

Chris's reaction shocked Minerva. As she attempted to reach out and touch his forehead, Chris carelessly brushes her hand aside.

"...Your brand ..."

"I said I'm all right!"

"How is this called being all right! Now is also not the new moon, why – what happened?"

Chris pushed on Minerva's shoulders to stand up. The fellow soldiers standing in the distance have gone. Only Nicolo, finding something amiss with Chris, rushed back. Chris's instincts told him to pretend like nothing was wrong, so he literally dragged his feet and walked away.

"Chris! In the end what happened, come on tell me! The brand of the beast--" said Minerva.

"Aren't you the same!?" Chris was intent on covering Minerva's voice, so he could not help but shout: "You won't tell me anything about it!"

He could hear a sound like ice shattering in his ears

(--What, what am I talking about...)

(--I'm blaming her again how...)

Chris, biting his lower lip, slid his head slightly to the side to peek with the corner of his eyes at Minerva. Minerva could not help but stare straight at Chris. It looked like she was about to burst in rage, he couldn't resist a tremor on his lips.

(--I shouldn't have blurted out that sentence, I'm not supposed to say such things to her...)

However, everything was too late. Chris couldn't think of ways to solve this. So he ran away.

"... Hey, Hey! In the end what happened to you?"

He rushed passed Nicolo, not even looking at him. Nicolo's voice felt like it was overlapping with the voices of the dead, if he was even a little bit slow, it felt like he was going to be swallowed by the darkness.

<center>◊ ◊ ◊</center>

Imperial Capital central authorities, to go into the audience hall at the end, there are huge stone pillars dividing the wall into left and right blocks, legend is the Holy Capital appeared here before the state and the Imperial Capital was erected on it's stone pillars.

The name of this columns that appear in mythology are known as heaven axis. The Queen's throne was cut out and carved directly from the base of these columns. Sitting on it always made Silvia feel that the entire sky's weight pressed on her shoulders, she dislikes this seat since childhood. Therefore if she isn't meeting any important people, she mostly accepts visitors in the imperial palace.

But on this day came two Royal Consort, Silvia was unable to give them an audience in her bedchambers. Actually when Cornelius visited her bedchambers before, Lady Luonisica later flew into a fit of rage.

"...For this reason, Dirogne was appointed as general of the punitive expedition in the south, his first task after taking office will be to defend Medoccia..."

Now standing the in hall and giving the report, with a body as sturdy as a stone pillar was the Royal Consort Lucius. This man was in his early thirties, but the sound with a strong source of unpleasant traits, echoed in the entire hall for the broader audience. Silvia felt displeased, but she had to listen quietly until he was finished.

(The military will probably not dispatch troops to attack Zaccaria and the Principality Coalition in the Northern Expedition did not have troops from Zaccaria. As things stand, my older sister will be okay for a while at least?)

This was the only thing Silvia cared about.

"I have heard that lord Dirogne is a energetic warrior, why not send him as a general to guard the north?"

Sitting on the left side of the Queen's throne was Lady Luonisica that suddenly interjected, making Lucius raise his eyebrows and glance at Lady Luonisica.

"Angoela change to the throne, is bound to bring a threat to the Queen's safety. Dirogne is a veteran of wars, instead of keeping him at home, why not send him to suppress out external enemies."

Angoela was a northern power separated from the Holy Kingdom by a strait, for centuries they maintained competitive relations with the Holy Kingdom without making any concessions. This was what the Priest Group<ref group="2-5">'''Priest Group''': The ruling body of all religious matters. lit. God's official society</ref> was pointing out. Lady Luonisica put forward this idea, wanting Dirogne as a mobile defense to guard the Holy Kingdom's northern boundary. On this point, Lucius could not respond with his customary sneer, "I really did not expect the Palace Security Council to intervene in military affairs of the Holy Kingdom. Lady Luonisica, if you are too concerned with earthly affairs, won't that make you neglect observing the mystery known only to heaven? "

When answering Lucius had not forgotten to tease Lady Luonisica. But nearby Galerius obviously shows a disgusted look.

Lately Priest Group's forces had made a habit to intervene in national policy. Silvia was aware of this -- and fully aware that the real struggle had spread to the Palace. Just because Lucius did not pay any further attention to Lady Luonisica and continued his report, the dispute did not expand. Once Lucius finished his report, Galerius stepped forward and speaks words that ignite a war between the two sides.

"Your Majesty, regarding the Oracle Decree, could this humble servant ask Your Majesty a question?"

This sentence sucked out the air in one breath, in both the Queen and the shrine maidens at her sides -- the so-called Oracle Decree foresaw the future related to the Queen's husband. This was something rarely mentioned in public; even for a Royal Consort, during an audience with the Queen, the Priest Group could not turn a blind eye.

"Your Highness Galerius, please watch yourself." Lady Luonisica stood up from her seat, "this is a domain that you cannot inquire about."

Nearby Silvia thought that the Palace Security obviously did not take into account their own identity and export inquired about the military matters. Presumably in front of her the two Grand Duke had the same idea.

"At this moment the three Grand Dukes are missing a piece for over half a month. This matter relates to the future of the Grand Duke Houses, we cannot wait until the Priest Group decides to inform us." Galerius' cold tone sent shivers to the Palace Security.

"Your Highness, can you fathom the magnitude of fate and the wheels running it? Dushanda decrees to its spokesmen, its smoke and mirrors in mortal eyes." Lady Luonisica also refused to admit being inferior. Both sides were looking at each other, making the atmosphere in the audience hall feel like it was covered with the common pollution of algae from an ancient pond.

Silvia was compelled to speak up:

"...I dreamed several times now."

These words made Lady Luonisica whole body unbending. Galerius was able to raise his eyebrows. Nearby Lucius was also fascinated and lifted his chin.

"I saw him many and many times<ref group="2-5">'''many and many times''': time and time again. She's saying she saw him again and again and again... </ref> in my dreams... but I cannot recall his face." Silvia emphasized that she saw him too many times to count, it was a lie.

"However Your Majesty should have seen the Royal Consort's hand." Galerius suddenly asked such a question.

"...Hand... Is that right?"

"Your Highness, please watch yourself!" Lady Luonisica shouted.

"Yes, the hand." however Galerius did not seem to want to stop.

"If you looked at the Royal Consort's hand, you could tell his age right?"

Silvia did not know how to answer -- yet the fixed look aimed at her made it hard to lie, remaining silent would raise other issues, it will certainly arouse suspicion. The Royal Consort already knew she had seen his hands, this time even if she would say she didn't see the hand, it would be too strange, Silvia could not say this.

"...He was very young."

"If I may dare ask, was he younger than Cornelius?"

Silvia hesitated for a moment then answered truthfully, "Yes."

Galerius cast a sidelong glance at the High Priest present. Perhaps Lady Luonisica had not asked that information, and it is also conceivable that, usually facing the three Grand Duke she made no secret of her enmity, she was very accustomed to hiding information.

(I am just a political wrangling tool, but I still have to try to protect my sister ... ）

"There is another issue." Galerius said this straight to the point without hesitation, "the Oracle Decree of Her Majesty , how long is the content?"

(... What?)

"Galerius Highness, how can you be so rude!" Lady Luonisica exclaimed.

"This feudal official with great courage, will escort Your Majesty to your bedchambers to ask follow-up questions regarding the content?"

"--Your Highness!" Lady Luonisica could no longer hear of it. Waver her sleeves in a waving gesture at the surrounding shrine maidens who quickly crowded out in front of Silvia, Silvia was separated from Galerius.

"Her Majesty will go back to the her bedchambers, your Highness, your insolent acts, the Priest Group will definitely make you account for them!" Lady Luonisica rage sounded like a strangled swan. Queen Silvia was being pulled away from the throne, she looked at Galerius ruthless face, suddenly feeling like bugs were crawling all over her body.

-- What Galerius was asking, when Silvia was killed by her husband, was the continuation of the Oracle.

Prior to this, Silvia was completely unaware of the problem. But Silvia then indeed saw Chris's face, saw his tears fall, holding her hand, as if he was saying something.

--In this dream, I was killed later, my consciousness has not disappeared , which in the end is why ...

When the shrine maidens took Silvia back through the corridors leading from the audience hall, she saw a petite figure that came hurriedly. This man wore a carefully polished armor, with silver-white hair, he was Giulio.

"Your Majesty? How did you--"

Giulio's restless inquiry interrupts suddenly. Silvia turns her head to look where Giulio is staring at, among the crevice across shrine maidens, she saw Galerius form. He is walking toward here while nodding.

(...This - This is not to me, he's nodding to Giulio?)

-- Then it's handed over to you... Galerius did not speak, but Silvia always felt like he would convey the message to Giulio. When Silvia was forced her to turn her head away by the surrounding shrine maidens, moving while guarded against them<ref group="2-5">'''guarded against them''': She is trying to peek unoticed by the shrine maidens that surround her</ref>, she looks in the direction of Giulio. But he actually at once avoids her face.

(He is spy who Galerius sent, I cannot reveal the least bit of information to him ...)

Silvia tightly bit her lower lip, the shrine maidens pushed to a trot leaving the corridor behind them as they moved.

When Silvia returned to her bedchamber, Lady Luonisica severely questioned her again on the Oracle Decree details. Silvia with an unpleasant sense of nausea, narrated the painful memories from her dream again.

"Galerius His Royal Highness in the end is in the middle of scheming something ..."

Lady Luonisica looked up and look askance at the overhead ceiling where loud talk could heard.

(When all is said and done did he see though something...)

Silvia cannot conceal the uneasiness in her chest.

(Whether he has seen through anything, he can link the clues to that person at my sister's side ......)

When the Palace Security shrine maiden who led the Queen left the bedchamber, Silvia buried her head in the soft bed. Perhaps she must forever continue the war with no stratagem which ensures success - there is no enemy soldiers in this war, there is no enemy generals, not the enemy, nor the enemy flag, it is a retreat of the forever war.

(What else can I do ... For example, weaving false information to deceive Lady Luonisica and Grand Duke ...s ）

(Probably does not work, after all, the stigma brand is known to them ... ）

But though she is only a vessel forced to accept care, but she was also a queen after all, her hands are supposed to hold a certain amount of power, but she never cried simply because she was afraid.

But when she propped herself up, the cold air in the bedchamber brushed her cheek, making all her strength disappear -- in the face of the combined forces of Palace Security and two of the Grand Duke's, what can she do... Suddenly, with the corner of sight she caught a glimpse of shining silver and quickly turned around. It was Giulio kneeling in the corner of the bedchamber. She did not know when he came in, Silvia was completely unaware.

"... I did not call you."

"His Majesty Galerius His Royal Highness<ref group="2-5">'''His Majesty Galerius His Royal Highness''': what can I say. THIS is how Giulio talks. Deal with it. </ref> was worried about Your Highness, so he asked this humble servant to accompany Her Majesty."

This is a high-sounding excuse... Silvia thought.

"You were actually asked to spy on me right? By order of the Grand Duke."

Then Giulio's face suddenly become rigid, making one feel like you can hear something crack and come forth to voice, at these words questioning him Silvia was astounded.

"... No, this humble servant! This humble servant is not here for this reason at Your Majesty side!"

-- This man's anxious look, isn't it being debunked with the response? He wants to deny ... Silvia no matter what was going on, intended to direct Giulio to stand down, she found that, herself facing a face like Giulio how much one individual with a girls appearance could be a man with the capacity to display such unyielding.

(Like I am, it is impossible to win the court battle...）

She buried her face in the bed, in her heart constantly blaming herself.

(I have to fundamentally become more powerful, more determined, more ruthless...)

Just then, soft footsteps and a young woman's voice comes in, "Your Majesty, the shrine maidens are here to help you get dinner. "

Silvia did not answer, but after awhile the door was pushed open, and several shrine maidens holding a jade cart walked into her bedchamber, the top filled with food.

Giulio stood on the side of the door, but the shrine maidens just looked at him, they didn't mean to verbally reprimand.

"I don't want to eat. " Silvia placed in her bed, looking at the food utensils, grumbled loudly. It was a bowl of porridge, a moisture rich fruit, something she has become accustomed to.

"Your Majesty, since last night, drank only water. " One of the shrine maidens knelt to the ground, the first said: "This is not good for your esteemed health Your Majesty, you must have something to eat Your Majesty. "

Indeed, Silvia did not eat since yesterday. Because of the audience with the two Grand Duke made her feel heavy pressure, she of course has no appetite.

"...The better. "

She didn't want to talk to these people and continue this dialogue. But she does not know why, these shrine maidens have no intention of leaving.

"Is there something wrong... Don't tell me I require all of you to assist me have a meal?

"No, no we wouldn't dare."

"I want to eat them later, or are you going to wait for me until that time?"

The shrine maidens listened only to reveal a tense appearance, looking around mutually for awhile, then hurried to stand from the ground. Silvia watched the thin clothed shrine maidens leave and frowned. She truly used quite a blunt sentence to taunt these shrine maidens a moment ago, but Silvia thought, that maybe they were really going to wait until she finished eating before leaving...

(They suspect that I still wouldn't eat ... ）

Silvia felt like she kept as a livestock, fed like a domesticated animal. She sighed, then reached for the food containers -- when a hand seized her wrist so she quickly looked up in surprise.

"Please forgive this humble servant's rudeness!"

"-- Giulio? You, what are you doing? "

At this point Giulio was standing by her bed, another hand grabbed the soup and drank a sip. Then his face began to twist, "...This porridge...Inside...There are drugs..."

She could not help but gasp.

(- Lady Luonisica actually went this far!)

The hand that grabbed her began to lose strength and relax. Then she heard Giulio begin to shout cries of pain. His eyes wide open, with the fingertips his hand around his throat constantly, as if caught. Giulio from the chest to the neck started to show strange red markings.

"Giulio, spit out the porridge !"

Silvia shook the knight by the arms, he was painfully crying. This drug was used to increase Silvia's sensitivity to pain, to make her have more vivid prophetic dreams. She grew up taking it, so she had some degree of resistance. But to people that weren't used to the drug, it will first be a very strong pain. Giulio not immediately passing out after drinking was on behalf of his endurance.

"Hurry up and turn your attention away. This pain is just an illusion, do not go to it! "

"Woo, ah ...... ah!"

However, Giulio's body began to spasm, which is a dangerous sign.

"Come. Quickly drink water! Quickly drink water!"

Silvia clung to Giulio's flexing body, almost crying, shouting loudly.

The inner palace stirred late into the night. Throughout shrine maidens appeared in Silvia's bedchamber looking at Giulio that was in pain, Lady Luonisica also came after she was notified by the shrine maidens. She seemed to know what happened, and immediately made a formal apology. This made Silvia somewhat relieved, were it not so, she would have said some coarse words to Lady Luonisica.

However Silvia's sacred bedchamber was dirty, so the shrine maidens brought the jade cart, bells and silk, and recited the Holy Words while carefully cleaning the room. In the dim surrounding, with the sound of chanting, Silvia sat on the bed immersed in her own loss of consciousness.

(Giulio ...Why did he do such a thing ...)

Under the silver-haired blue eyes in tears of agony, and a deep Stigma in Silvia's head. He's okay ...Silvia remembered her first time taking the medicine, for two days she had high fever, very uncomfortable.

(But I started eating scarce doses, but he drank at once a heavy dose, he--)

Darkness engulfed Giulio's silvery light. Silvia buried her head in her knees covered with the blankets, exerting patience. She felt in her chest an almost suffocating sense of her feelings, even more than the pain medication brought her, making it even more unbearable.

Silvia looked up, her empty bedchamber at this point had been immersed in a sea of dark indigo color. The Moonlight above the glass roof illuminating the cotton curtains, seeming to mesh together to restrain the darkness.

Silvia listened, surrounded by silence. She moved her feet from her bed and stepped down on the cold floor.

(What did I ... What am I to do? I'm--I'm going to go where?)

She asked and answered her own question, the blue gem-like pupils emerged in her head. Whether she was standing or lying down, her mind had been haunted by Giulio's face...

She walked through the spacious bedchamber, opening the door, cold air coming down the corridor, making Silvia almost go back to her bedchamber.

She held her breath and forced herself through the stone gate and went out.

Silvia knows that several people stand guard, to prevent entry of suspicious characters. But she heard that these guards are guarding the junction of the second and third palace. Therefore if it is only in the bedchamber as the center of the first concentric circle architecture - someone from the first palace side should not encounter these guards - but still, Silvia cautiously suppressed her footsteps.

There was no lighting in the hallway, so Silvia groped the wall to push ahead. Because of the surrounding darkness, she could not fully grasp the distance between herself and the surrounding objects. Just when she thought she might have to fumble in the hallway until dawn, she felt her hand touch a strange place. There was a door.

She opened the door and slipped inside, she saw the moon shining on a boring armor. The breastplate and gauntlets were scattered on the table, on the side of the floor there was also a slender sword.

She then saw a small bed in the corner. She was careful not to make a sound and ran to the bed, she saw Giulio still lying in bed. His pale chest seems completely without ups and downs, Silvia knelt in front of the bed.

(...Still breathing. ）

She moved her face close to Giulio's nose, barely feeling the flow of his breath, then she gushed a breath of relief, almost totally flat.

At this time, Giulio's pale cheeks trembled near the eyelids, then slowly opened. A pair of gem-like blue eyes, clear as the moonlight, reflected Silvia's face.

"...Your Majesty? "

Giulio whispered, Silvia felt her entire body pumping, reflexively wanting to get up and leave the bed. Then Giulio suddenly sat off the bed, making Silvia almost scream out.

"Majesty,Your Majesty? ... Why are you here? "

Giulio rolled out of the bed and quickly knelt on the floor, his voice still had not recovered.

"...I, I just... Take a look... Came to take a look and see how you are doing."

Silvia her hands close to her chest, trying not to panic Giulio aware of her own heartbeat.

"How can this be? Your Majesty, you should not visit the subject's bedrooms here..."

"You don't!" Her tone suddenly went up, "You are to blame, you unknowingly appropriated as you pleased picking up my evening meal at once to eat it, I have not allowed you to do that!"

Giulio face turned livid, his upright upper body quickly hitting the ground.

"I beg Your Majesty's leniency ..."

"I, I did not come here in order to pursue this matter!"

Silvia hastily raised her raised voice, the sound resounding throughout the room, scared she quickly covered her mouth.

"... But it seems you are okay, right? " This time she toned down the volume and said in a flat voice.

"Yes, this humble servant can now stand up... I apologize for letting Your Majesty see such a humiliating appearance of your servant."

"It does not matter." Silvia said feeling angrier, "I have become accustomed to this kind of drugs. Your overconfident behavior will not be allowed in the future."

Tears welled up in Giulio's eyes, as if in the next moment tears would burst forth from them, he looked up and said: " Even if this humble servant cannot handle the drug... this humble servant will still continue to do so."

"You --- what did you just say..."

"If I may dare Your Majesty, why did they put this drug into Your Majesty food? Was it under the instructions of Lady Luonisica? And when you say you have grown accustomed to it, what do you mean? This humble servant can't imagine. Why someone would do this to Your Majesty?"

The sight of the pair of blue eyes felt like piercing through Silvia's heart, she did not know how to respond -- Giulio knows nothing about it. Even in the theological academy, he only came into contact with a small part of the faith. Even the students that graduate from the theological academy won't know even after arriving in the Queen's palace that the Queen has to use drugs that increase the sensitivity to pain, in order to have more vivid prophecies, the knowledge of the drugs is not available.

"It is... The drugs are--"

Silvia brought back memories of the pain drugs and endured them in order to tell Giulio everything. Giulio's beautiful face, after listening, looked like dead leaves crushed in ones hand.

"You really did not know?"

"...I did not." Giulio nodded with a gloomy expression.

"Then Galerius and father did not tell you? Did they not want you to deliberately play this scene in front of me?"

Giulio tightly bit his lower lip, fighting back the tears in his eyes, shook his head. He said, choking on the words: "... This humble servant did receive the command of His Majesty the Emperor command, to spy on Your Majesty, but this humble servant refused."

Silvia listened and couldn't help but exhale a breath of hot air from her chest.

"This humble servant is a Knight, His Majesty came around, this one's purpose is only the protection of Your Highness."

The words spoken in a choking voice welled up inside of Silvia... --His Majesty came around, this one's purpose is only the protection of Your Highness--...

-- Does he want me to believe this rhetoric of irresponsible remarks? Does he expect me to believe that Galerius simply sent him to be my escort...

(If that is the case, then if I tell him that the Queen's fate is to be killed by her husband, what kind of response would he have?)

(He also said that he will protect me? Even though he'll have to put his sword against the Priest Group within the Palace and the Grand Duke Houses as well?)

Silvia can't do anything to convince herself -- these words should not be spoken. Because once said, she could no longer take her eyes off this man ... Silvia clenched her trembling hands, pressing tightly to her chest. Giulio bowed his head, the silver hair seemed to melt into the moonlight.

(I'm not relieved for him. ）

(I have to become more powerful, more determined, more ruthless ... ）

She had to convince herself, because there was a force in her chest that resisted such ideas. So she turned away. As she was about leave through the door, the sound of footsteps could be heard following her.

"...I can go back by myself. "

Silvia said in a trembling voice.

"The hallway is too dark. Let this humble servant accompany Your Majesty back to the bedroom. " Giulio tossed his silver hair and came to stand in front of Silvia. While he spoke, a second pair of hands held Silvia's hands, there was a warm body temperature. Silvia startled and Giulio let go of her hand before she had the chance to pull back and walked in front of Silvia leading the way.

The distance while walking back to her bedchambers, seemed like forever long for her. Giulio saluted her in front of the stone door and was going to take the same way back when... Silvia called to him.

"Yes!" Giulio with a happy heart turned around, Silvia couldn't help but bow her head -- she never wanted, blurting out such a sentence takes so much courage. After several breaths, she opened her mouth and said: "... You can directly call my name. "

In the dark, the words floated in the air, and he puzzled, "Your Majesty, what you mean is..."

"...You addressed me as <Your Majesty> so as not to confuse with my father right? You can just call me by name now, I allow you to do so." with that said, Silvia's chest felt hot, (what am I talking about...) but a great silence in the air filled the atmosphere with anxiety, the temperature was also unsettling and dispersed throughout her body.

--I shouldn't have said ... Can I take them back? Or just running back to my bedchamber, then shutting the door... Just when she thought this, the silver shadow in the dark stepped in front of the light for a bit, "... I've learned that... Thank you... Highness Silvia Of Divine Grace." that voice carried more warmth into her body spreading all over her body.

After the footsteps faded in the distance, all sounds seemed to dissappear into the night, Silvia alone in her Bedchambers leaning on the cold door, count
When footsteps away, everything sounds ready to disappear into the night, Silvia alone in the dorm room on cold door, counting the heartbeats in her chest.

==Translator's notes & references==
<references group="2-5"/>

{{SimpleNav}}

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter5

2014-01-13T08:12:00Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 5: Masked Clash==
Orba left the detention camp early that morning. His match was in the afternoon. His trip back to the palace up to his return took approximately two hours.

There were a few short hours until the opening act. The gladiators were training in groups as preparation for the upcoming fight on the stadium grounds. Like the other day, the masked gladiator set foot in there with them. And like last time, they tried to ignore him, though in fact, their attention was stolen away by him the entire time.

The masked gladiator did not hold a sword in his hand, nor did he remove his clothes to do stretches, only continuing to walk around their vicinity.

Ever since Pashir cursed him out as a ‘dog’, the other sword slaves no longer viewed Orba as the same slave that they were. Instead, he was now an enemy that worked for Mephius in their eyes. In fact, most of the eyes chasing after that masked warrior beheld hostility.

''If that Mephius-hating Pashir is following through with this plan alone, then the plan must match along with his goals.''

That was what Orba suspected. In that case, it was better to get closer to Pashir and those who hated and resented Mephius. He might even be able to take part in this plan himself if things went well. Orba ''smoothly'' stroked his bare face and began to climb down the stairs of the stadium seats. Yes, since some time ago, Orba had been looking down at the stadium grounds. And to this gladiator walking around the grounds,

“Orba!”

He called out. He could only force a smile at the irony in calling out his own name, and jumped down onto the stadium grounds.

The masked gladiator made his way towards Orba. Well aware he had drawn the attention of everyone,

“I have to say, you did a great job yesterday. You’ve made me proud. But don’t think I’ll be satisfied with just this.

“...”

‘Orba’—or rather, this masked gladiator, did not respond.

“Your opponent today seems to be Gash, an enemy soldier from the ten year war with Garbera, said to have beheaded a hundred men on the battlefield. He’s a freak feared as the ‘Demonic Beast of a Hundred Kills’, once freed from being a slave for his services, and cast off as a slave a second time for killing his commander. He’s also attracted the people’s attention. You get it, right? What the people want to see is for that hero to be struck down by the sword of the new hero, you. Then the value of me, who appointed you, is sure to go up. Listen up. Quickly and surely kill him. I won’t permit a close match. Kill him with a single blow. Understand?”

In truth, the masked gladiator said nothing. However, he pulled off an act as if he had. And opposite him, Orba suddenly slapped that mask off his face.

“Don’t talk back to me, scum! So you already think you’re a hero? Who do you think the one who saved you from being a slave is? Gash is a strong opponent? Yea, he’s not weak, I’ll give you that. But, if that so called strong Gash won’t be killed by you, then I have no more use for you. I’ll have you made a slave again in under a minute! Got it?!”

Orba shouted in all his arrogance, leaving the masked warrior in the dust.

He cast a fleeting glance at the lowly gladiators, who sent hateful looks his way.

“All set,” Orba murmured, and then he headed towards the dragon’s abode, which happened to also be located near the stadium grounds. The dragons used in the gladiator games were all put in cages. The noticeably larger cages were set up, but their interiors stood empty. On the final day two days from now, the two men who would be chosen as Clovis and Felipe would lead two hundred slaves to fight against several large dragons. The cages were likely readied for that purpose.

“Orba.”

Hou Ran called out to him using this name. Although there were no signs of anyone around, he raised his fingers in front of his lips in a panic. “Shh!” Hou Ran, finding it humorous, imitated him and performed the same gesture.

“How complicated. Having two names that is. Dragons associate no meaning to the sound of names, but I can teach them the general concept of them. Which one do you want me to teach to them?”

“Can’t you just go with whichever?”

Unreasonable as it may be, he resented Ran. But he had now forgotten it.

“How about it? Which Baian can I handle best?” he asked.

The battle with Gash in today’s semifinals was on dragonback, riding the medium-sized Baian. This was something that even Orba had only experienced a few times.
“If you’re looking for those used to people riding their backs, there are some. They’ve been trained for military use so they listen to commands. It’s just that this child here would suit you better.”

Hou Ran caressed the snout of the sole dragon struggling to jut its head out between the cage bars. She narrowed her almond eyes.

“Do you remember him? You’ve ridden him before.”

“Sure.”

Orba nodded in response, though it did not mean he remembered its face. As Ran mentioned, there ''was'' a time back when he was still a sword slave that the dragons were brought out and he had ridden on a Baian’s back. Thinking back, Fedom came along immediately after and set him up as the prince’s double.

“This child here is the best for you. It’s gotten attached to you. See? It looks so happy now that Orba’s come.”

The Baian’s eyes glistened and it let out rough breaths, as it incessantly flicked its tongue in and out.

“.....I’m not seeing it as usual.”

Orba spoke unconcernedly. Gaining a dragon’s affection was the same as being treated as its meal.

“On the other hand, which one would I least likely be able to handle?”

“What are you going to do if I tell you?” Ran said, piqued by his strangely found interest. “Are you going to pin him on your opponent?”

“And what if I were?”

“You’re a coward.”

“It’s called strategizing.”

Orba smiled, revealing his white teeth. He returned to the palace, and once it neared evening, made his way to the stadium once more.

Of course, this time he did so wearing his tiger mask and leather armour.

Tomorrow, the four contenders for the title of Clovis and Felipe would be chosen and they would each hold a one-on-one match against one another. Today, the nobles’ seating area was one thirds filled for the battle that could be called the final’s qualifying matches in the selection of those chosen four.

Just before noon, the emperor Guhl Mephius appeared, having brought along several of his retainers. The emperor was not a man particularly fond of the gladiator games and last year, with the exception of the final round, rarely showed himself. Everyone rumoured that Orba had caught his eye.

And also having caught possibly even more attention than the emperor was the presence of Vileena Owell. Because she had not shown herself in a public sitting until now, the people packed in the venue had forgotten the game as they gazed at this foreign princess.

Held in between the several matches today would be the coming of age ceremonies.

Amongst the nobles’ and commanders’ sons aged twelve years and older, four had stepped forward. Rogue Saian’s son, Romus, was the youngest at age twelve, but what caught their attention most was Commander Odyne Lorgo’s second daughter, Ronnie Lorgo. Indeed, this young girl’s appearance was strong of heart, completely unscathed by the dragon being brought out towards her. 

The Baian’s neck was wrapped in chains and muscular soldiers held the chains in both hands. Ronnie lightly hopped onto the dragons back and easily moved the dragon. As she basked in the cheers, she gave a single bow fit for a lady.

Ronnie climbed down the dragon, and smiled at Romus who waited on line. She then whispered something into his ears. From an observer’s point of view, she appeared to be encouraging Romus and giving him words of advice.

“I’ll praise you for coming here and not running away with your tail between your legs. But it’s impossible for you. Before you cry yourself to tears, why don’t you go ahead and say you’re suffering from stomach cramps?”

But this was what she actually said. These two shared this kind of relationship since far back.

In little to no time at all, Romus’ turn was up. The soldiers urged him on, but without treading a single step, his gaze turned to search around him.

“Daddy won’t be coming to save you,” Ronnie said softly.

At that same time, he spotted Hou Ran at the gates where the gladiators entered from. Ran smiled at him and gave a nod. Returning an assertive nod, Romus valiantly walked towards the dragon and jumped on its back.

In doing so, the dragon’s body twisted left and right. It may have been a young dragon, but even the slightest of movements was enough to pull along the soldiers holding onto its chains. Even Romus found himself starting to fall off, causing the crowd to give off cries of horror. However, Romus never lost his calm. He lay sprawled on the dragon’s back and placed a hand on the back of the dragon’s neck. The dragon let out a low groan, and gradually began to calm down, then it finally began to move its feet. The largest outpour of cheers rained down on Romus on this day.

His parents both heaved a sigh of relief, and Ronnie, far from being angry at having the spotlight stolen from her, stood in incredulous shock.

The coming of age ceremony ended without incident, and so began another series of gladiator matches. They were all gladiators who won through their battles since the first day, so their skill was undisputed. The stadium shook in anticipation of these high leveled battles. 

And indifferent to the wild enthusiasm surrounded her,

“Princess, is Orba-sama’s turn still yet to come?” Theresia spoke with a paled face. “Truthfully, I cannot bear to watch. Please tell me when his turn has come. Until then, I will be closing my eyes shut.”

“What in Garbera’s name do you think you’re saying?”

Vileena’s own expression wasn’t looking too good. Even now, necks and limbs were sent flying and bloody entrails spewed out beneath them. But Vileena never averted her eyes, only watching motionlessly as she formed two fists above her knees.

Before long, a Baian was reined out from the eastern gate. The matches here on forth would proceed on dragonback; that is to say, it was just about Orba’s turn. For one reason or another, the color returned to Vileena’s face when,

“Princess.”

The emperor’s page came and kneeled before her.

“His Majesty has extended his invitation to you. If you do not mind, he wishes to enjoy the game together with you. By all means, the person accompanying you is welcome to join as well.”

Vileena and Theresia both looked at each other.

“I accept.”

She had no reason to refuse. They stood up, and while they walked towards the area the emperor was seated, Theresia pulled at her sleeve and in a hushed voice,

“I’m begging you, please do not bring up the issue of Lord Kaiser when you meet with the emperor. In an arena setting, these gentlemen are more fervid than usual. I fear that a minor mistake could lead to an irreversible situation.”

“As I would expect of you, Theresia. You pay careful attention to your surroundings.”

She jested lightheartedly, but on meeting the emperor’s eyes, she gave a bow, unable to stash away the anxiety that appeared across her face. Guhl Mephius had prepared a seat beside him for Vileena. Right on cue, the names of the two gladiators in the next match were called out and they began to enter the arena.

The masked warrior, Orba, and the gladiator who was once a slave and earned his share of achievements during the war, Gash. At the appearance of these two men, whose figures they were already well familiar with, the arena’s excitement soared.

“The new hero and the former hero,” Guhl Mephius suddenly spoke. In light of this country’s future, I’ve come to realize one could employ tricks here to prevail as the new hero. However, I will not permit this within the arena. Those who cannot cut open their own path through their own power are not worthy to be called a hero.”

Vileena showed no inclination to respond. Guhl then asked,

“Do you favour the gladiator games, princess?”

“I do not,” Vileena immediately answered, paying no heed to Theresia’s horrified expression. “They are slightly overwhelming. In all honesty, I feel faint from being struck by the smell of blood and surrounding fervour here.”

The emperor gave a lighthearted laugh.

“You say the same things Lana would.” He mentioned the previous empress’ name. “The label of savage that other countries have given to Mephius is admittedly true. However, this entertainment is just as necessary to the citizens as the bread that fills their plates. Not only does it foster the emergence of powerful warriors, but it is a must in preserving our militaristic traits. Men assemble under the banner of a strong sword. And because they believe they are protected by a strong sword, they are able to pass their days peacefully. This is something the princess also must have experienced.”

“...”

“Well, peace with Garbera has been established at long last. Next year, I hope to be able to invite many airship pilots from Garbera and engage with them in a racing contest. It is sure to generate a festive mood. I hope to receive the princess’ assistance on its occasion.”

The emperor said half-jokingly. Vileena cast her eyes slightly downwards in contemplation. This emperor gave off the atmosphere of a kind, good-natured old man, yet he surely planned to feed any of his retainers who dared voice an objection against him today. She understood by seeing the various expressions that coloured the statesmen's faces. Although she understood, it was not something she would concede to.

Orba and Gash both stepped into the middle of the ring. Even amongst all the named gladiators gathered in Solon, they were noticeably famous. Their names were both repeatedly called out in throat wrenching cries. The emperor surveyed the uproar from start to end. When it subsided, he asked,

“Who do you believe would be more likely to win, Princess?”

“I do not know the peculiarities that lie in the sword. I simply wish for Orba to win.”

“I see. Orba is the sword-slave who infiltrated Zaim Fortress and rescued you. It is not unreasonable for you to want to support him.”

“It might be brazen of me to ask, but who do you believe will win, Your Majesty?”

“That would wholly depend on who the god of fortune smiles upon,” Guhl said curtly.”...Is what I would like to say, but that would be discourteous of me. Princess, how about we place a bet? If the princess desires for Orba’s victory, then I shall bet on the gladiator Gash.” 

“What are you...”

“There is no need to worry. This will only serve as a pastime. Should the princess win, I shall grant you any one of your requests. And if I were to win,”

“...There is nothing I could hope to offer you.”

“I would like to be given the honour in naming your grandchild.”

Vileena was breathlessly taken aback. That single remark had brought back those distant memories of her grandfather residing in the Garberan royal villa, whom she had been separated from.

''What sort of child will you give birth to and raise up?''

''I would like to see that endearing visage of you cradling the baby in your arms upfront.''

The Mephius emperor, Guhl Mephius, and the former Garberan king, Ainn Owell. These two elderly personages, who were as different as the day and night, had been connected through their thoughts of a grandchild.

Vileena remained clueless, not knowing what to say. During this time,

“The two warriors who now approach death’s door, offer up your salutations to His Imperial Majesty!”

In conjunction with the decreed voice, Orba and Gash faced the emperor, and placing one hand on their chest, pointed the spear in their other hand up towards the sky.

===Part 2===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Stratos

2013-10-29T13:21:40Z

Stratos: Created page with "I am a Roaming Editor I guess. If I find any spelling/grammar errors I will correct them. Other than that, I'm just a normal Baka-Tsuki reader."

I am a Roaming Editor I guess. If I find any spelling/grammar errors I will correct them. Other than that, I'm just a normal Baka-Tsuki reader.

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2 Chapter1

2013-10-23T09:48:59Z

Stratos: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 1: Endless Battle==
=== Part 1 ===
Upon finding that Kaiser had been imprisoned, Fedom Aulin jumped up. Kaiser Islan was a noble who once served as a member of the Imperial council.

One week earlier. In a morning council, Mephius' emperor, Guhl Mephius, proposed the relocation of the Dragon God shrine accompanied by a large-scale reconstruction. The shrine, built 200 years ago to worship the Dragon God, would be placed in the basement under the imperial capital Solon's renowned Black Tower. It would be moved towards to the vicinity of the palace, and made into a marvellous structure.

Of the sudden comments, some of the nobles graciously offered flattery, but Kaiser alone had directly expressed his feelings of opposition. The amount of gold and people required made it far from being precedent. Now was the time to fix the relations between Mephius, Garbera, and Ende, though of course, the circumstances weren't ones that provided for the highest of prospects. To start with, in the festivals dedicated to the Dragon God that were already held several times a year, practically none of the people even showed up; in other words it had become a thing of the past.

"There should be more critical issues at hand. Forgive my insolence, but please reconsider."

"Is that so," was all the emperor said. And then the talk was over.

Kaiser was well into his mid-fifties, and held a long standing relation with the current emperor. And with that, no one paid the squabble another thought.

But, five days later, Kaiser, through an open evening party held at his residence, newly reproached the king's political measures. "Recently, his majesty passes over whatever he says without warning," he drunkenly grieved to the close friends he had invited over.

Normally, this would not have warranted any special course of action, but this time the emperor entered into a fit of rage for some unknown reason and declared, "Those are the thoughts of a rebel!" All of a sudden Kaiser's residence was surrounded by troops, and with that he was arrested. "I'm acting without notice"<ref>The king's retort, imitating the statement Kaiser blurted out that led to his arrest</ref>—and, Kaiser's own actions had unexpectedly become evidence against him.

Unease soon spread within Solon as doubts were raised, questioning whether his majesty planned to execute Kaiser. Three days and nights passed. Kaiser was placed underground, in a prison unfit for a noble, and forbidden even a single meeting with his family.

Fedom had jumped, in response to being struck by a seeming mixture of shock and dread—he had also personally voiced his opinion to the king having seen an opportunity to hasten peace negotiations with Garbera—and there was something else; something completely different. His chest filled with a feeling of delight bordering excitement.

''It might be my turn at last''

Emperor Guhl Mephius would once more put his plan of strengthening his own authority into action, and in the process earn the hostility of his surroundings. That was when Fedom would put his own plan into practice, and the testimony of that day drew closer. The foundation of a new political power, one in support of Prince Gil, would be formed within the empire.

It was a large ambition. He no doubt held stern eyes from this point on that made it impossible to detect even a glimmer of his emotions. And then,

"Lord Fedom."

Down the Main Palace's hallway as he greeted Zaat Quark, ''I met a troublesome fellow,'' he thought.

"Have you heard of Lord Kaiser's circumstances?"

"Immediately so"

"Just what is his majesty planning? This has gone too far for a joke. You must tell me your thoughts. I will take it with me to my grave."

Zaat was relentless, and Fedom evasively answered in a suitable manner. Zaat Quark was head of the so-called anti-imperial faction. Of course, it was not as if he walked around with a sign hanging on him stating what he was. Like Fedom, he followed a similar train of thought, and in remonstration before the emperor who was so insistent on fighting to the bitter end, helped in convincing him to promote peace negotiations. He also held a position as a member of the Founding Imperial Council, and it became evident that there was no way they would harbour positive sentiments towards the man who was emperor in name only.

In this sense, Zaat considered Fedom as a comrade. Or at least, he ''should'' have.

"There has not been too many aggravated situations, but there is bound to be a backlash. For this reason, we are to spread idle chatter of his intentions with this 'joke', which will instead become truth. This is a secretive matter. You know fully well of the king's temperament."

"How are you so calm? This is treason against the emperor. And did you know? Just the other day, the king met with a messenger from Ende and—"

"Pardon me. I have some matters to attend to."

"Lord Fedom," Zaat knitted his deep black eyebrows, "This isn't like you. Worrying over the country's future in earnest to this extent, you're even prepared to face his majesty's judgment! Surely, the affair regarding Lord Kaiser hasn't left you losing your wits."

"Mind your words, friend." Fedom fixed a sharp glare at Zaat. Age-wise, Fedom was 10 years older.

"How rude of me. But lately, you've been acting strange." ''Strange'', probably referred to how he was recently sticking to Prince Gil Mephius all the time. Leaving the still insistent Zaat, Fedom hurried along. For Fedom who should have been on the very same anti-imperial faction, there was no other way but for him to seemingly change his allegiance."

''That damned Zaat, curses! Making a face as if he knows everything. He plans to test me, eh?''

To start with, Fedom never held any good will towards Zaat. There were plenty of competent intellectuals around, but for Fedom's knowledge alone, many a powerful men had clearly come to him for favours. In the case of the peace talks, after unfastening a historical document, "That country's precedent was so and so", "According to former traditions, this and that should be done," and one by one brought out old information that left the others rather dumbfounded.

''To be treated as a coward of all things!''

Far from it, Fedom had crossed a far more dangerous line in voicing his concerns to the emperor than Zaat ever had. In terms of risks alone, his plan was immeasurably more dangerous. And this plan was finally about to enter the stage where it could be implemented. He was dazzled by the thought.

"What's wrong?" Orba asked, staring at Fedom as he gave off a creepy expression.

"You suddenly went quiet, and your complexion turned blue, then red. You seem ''very'' sick." 

"Shut your mouth," Fedom cursed in embarrassment. They were in the prince's room within the Main Palace. Just in case, he had pretended to bring a get-well present, though Fedom continued to behaved rudely regardless.

"That aside, what's with you? I drop by this once to find you haven't made a speck of progress. You don't have all the time in the world. Dinn, how do you explain this sorry state?"

Precisely because the final time drew nearer, he could not be impatient with Prince Gil's ''education'' to guarantee success. He aimed the brunt of his frustrations towards Dinn, the page in charge of the education.

"I can't believe this," Gil Mephius grumbled.

Fedom left immediately after he had finished speaking his mind. Gil gave a big yawn, having read through all of the Mephian history books spread out on the table without rest until a short while ago.

"It's as if I was a new sword-slave about to enter the fray in the arena for the first time all over again. Though those guys generally don't get a chance to appear a second time."

"In any case, Fedom-sama was right to scold you," Dinn said as he removed the tea leaves from the untouched tea. "If you would only try harder. Then you could take on the prince's appearance in public without putting him to shame, and yet, at this rate two, three, even ten years wouldn't be enough."

"Table manners, the study of Mephian culture, memorizing the names of successive generations of emperors and their accomplishments by heart, and spending one hour a day standing in front of a mirror correcting my posture and smile; these are things I might not use my whole life. What's the point in continuing this?"

"All of it is necessary."

"I'm fed up with learning the old geezer's face and name. Anyway, bring the military documents over. You can place them next to those records of recent battles."

He lay his body down on the couch, whilst pretending not to hear Dinn's reproaches. Just now, Fedom seemed to be irritated for some reason, but for Gil—the gladiator Orba, also formerly known as the Iron Tiger—his pent up emotions were no smaller in size than Fedom's.

He had been picked up by Fedom to act as a body double, but Orba never had any intention of doing only as he was told since the beginning. Even if he had to make use of this position, he would accomplish his goal:

To get revenge on the people that took everything from him. And to search for all the things he had lost.

He had finally reached the point where, with his own hands, he could bring himself closer to the many goals he held that couldn't be granted with the status of sword-slave. But the situation had reached a stand-still.

"Today, another twenty meeting requests had to be turned down. It is Rodloom-sama's fifth time by request of Ineli-sama and for Baton-sama—if you remember his name, he is one of the prince's best friends—he has come twice. One month of valuable time has already passed since your first campaign, and it will only seem more and more unusual."

For this one month, Fedom had confined Orba within the prince's room. Under the pretext that the mental strain from his first campaign and reality of the circumstances over the several days had caused his physical condition to crumble, he was not allowed to participate in official business and was prohibited from having personal meetings with the large number of people who sought to get closer to him. During this time, he devoted himself to Orba's education in making him more prince-like, no matter how little, as part of his plan.

But within that month, Orba naturally also had to build up his knowledge, and at least mastered manners. He was forced to endlessly repeat these activities. Unable to search for his mother, brother, and Alice's whereabouts, he spent his time on meaningless extravagance that only served to test his patience to its limits.

"Because Fedom-sama is not aware of the current situation here, he's convinced that he settled everything with the words "Refuse the meetings," but he really needs to put himself in the position of the one refusing. Even though I went through great lengths to make the prince presentable after the first campaign, now I have to deal with this." Dinn grumbled his complaints, but suddenly faltered. 

"Are you a ''fool''?" Orba interrupted. "If I'm still struck with horror from my first campaign. then they will wonder what the Prince-sama was doing when the battle took place, finding he did not abide by the decree to go into battle, only to be shaking in his boots."

"W-Would you like to go for a stroll?"

"That was something I thought up. Isn't it fine, the former prince was this kind of person. Instead, this would clear us of suspicions."

''The problem is,''

While joking around, Orba thought of another matter. When Fedom had come just moments ago, he never addressed his claims. 

''of the two, which is the real 'fool'''

A body double would normally only act the role during essential times. There should be no need to set up a double, especially when the palace was normal. Fedom had subsequently claimed it was because there was a risk of assassination even in the capital city of Solon, which should have been a sufficient explanation, but Orba obviously didn't buy it.

And also.

When the battle at Zaim Fortress had ended, Fedom accidentally let out that no one else knew of the fact the prince had been substituted for a body double. On that account, Fedom might be the only one involved in this plan he set up. If that were to be true, even the resilient Orba—who was beside death's door during his two years as a sword-slave—couldn't possibly not have felt the ice-cold chills.

No one else knowing would imply that Fedom was deceiving all of the Mephians, himself excluded. Orba also couldn't allow himself to take a break no matter what. It was a matter his life hanged on.

"Mephius' founding festival is approaching. It is a festival that gathers the whole country together. If you do not make an appearance here, things will take a bad turn. Just how long will Fedom-sama..."

At that moment, the bell was rung. Dinn responded by leaving. Beyond the door, a voice could be heard from a small room facing the corridor. It sounded like Ineli. Immediately after Emperor Guhl had lost his wife, he married a second wife and her daughter, Ineli, had become Gil's younger stepsister.

Once the heated discussion ended, Dinn returned. He gave off a face of total exhaustion.

"That person ranks as the most difficult."

"What happened?"

"The usual 'Let's go hang out' invitation from your close friends and 'Instead of being holed up in that room with that of weak body his, he needs some recreational activity' remark."

"I see," Orba said, somewhat occupied with other thoughts. "Back then, what did Gowen say to you?"

"Eh? Oh, he asked whether we could go together to General Saian's residence after receiving his invitation."

"Then let's head over to where Ineli and the group is. Let's take care of these two engagements in one go. Pass the message to her for me."

"But Fedom-sama wants to..."

"It's better if I learn some faces up close . Lets go with this ruse: left with a nasty temper due to his bad shape, especially if it's within his own home no one will think much of it if the prince acts a differently. If it's just for a bit, it'll work.

Orba by no means had any intentions of becoming the same as the flustered Dinn. He refused to take no action. No matter how big, essentially, in this one room no different from a prison, he passed days on end, and crushed any impatience and insecurities he held.

''This also counts as a battle. Completely becoming the prince will bring me one step closer in searching for Alice and my family,'' he murmured to persuade himself.

And within Solon was one other person unable to dispel her growing irritation.

"How about this dress? How does it compare to the previous white and vivid one? Aah, but I wonder if the second dress might be better since it is a Mephian one. But then the tiara I brought from my own country won't match. I'll have to ask the maids here, and show my appreciation later."

"Uh huh."

In a room lying deep within the women's chamber, compared to the briskly bustling Theresia, Vileena offered not even the slightest of movements. As a guest from Garbera, the fourteen year-old princess played around with the dresses and tried on multiple ornaments. Upon witnessing this sight, even the enemies of her parents would scowl at their own reflected appearance.

"Honestly, if it were the Garberan royal court, it wouldn't matter how famous the designer was. On behalf of the princess, upon sending out an official notice of her provisional needs, a pile of dresses would appear in her room without waiting a week. And the one playfully trampling over them would have been the princess. 

"Right."

"Solon, being far from any sea trading base, has very little high quality cloth. Even though it's my first set of tailored clothes, if I had known three months ago that an advance order was necessary, I would have taken measures before the wedding."

"Is that so."

"At this rate, if you were to become any more skilful at being dependent on others, there is a chance you might be no different from the queen, in other words your stepmother. You are begging to show off your tiara and clothes. To become a bride is to enter your partner's family. To become a harmonious couple, such endeavours are needed. ....Aah, but if I remember correctly, the current queen is the second wife. She probably holds no strong feelings for a son's bride, because she has not borne a son to inherit the position of prince."

Yes, and Vileena's form once more stood across the mirror. Theresia glared at her, and before long decided to take a ''deep'' breath.

"Vileena-sama!!"

"Eek!"

With a startled jump, Vileena instantly came to a halt. "Shouting in a person's ear like that..."

"If didn't use this volume of voice, then the current princess would not have heard me," Theresia puffed up her chest. "The princess is choosing clothes to wear at the founding festival, as if it's someone else's problem. Generally, women pick their clothes and make do with even the least bit suitable earrings and bracelets should they even have them, and then worriedly fuss over other significant matters. Anticipating for their fated partner, or possibly realizing their insecurities, indulging in their own worries. " 

"On that matter, I have complete faith in you. If that is of your opinion."

"Oh my, I am humbly delighted to receive such a generous praise...and? What are you really thinking? Will you share with me? Are you thinking about how you haven't rode in an air carrier recently, or how you want to fly in the sky. Or if it's not riding that you want to do, then how you could pass time doing maintenance, or maybe you miss the smell of oil. Ah! It must be about why the prince hasn't come to visit you."

"That last one was completely uncalled for!"

Vileena scowled, but could not conceal the smile on her mouth. Theresia had always been a formidable foe. In a straight battle of wits, she would immediately get caught in her pace. And then with a shrug,

"Well, since his return from his first campaign, he's shut himself in his room the whole time, the frail prince is somewhat like a princess."

"It has already been a month since, and he hasn't allowed anyone to see his face. For a maiden in love, it is a rather long time..."

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 025.jpg|thumb]]
"Anyhow!" Vileena forcefully interrupted, "I'm not hiding anything. I'm annoyed. How much longer will these awkward times continue. The scheduled day of the wedding has not been decided at all, and my range of activities has been restricted the entire time. I'll be frank. This is not the least bit fun!"

"Haaa"

With that assertion, Theresia had no clue on what to do. But she also planned to grasp the princess' words. Whether or not Garbera still held any influence on it, the marriage ceremony had been postponed indefinitely. There were considerably few places Vileena could freely roam, and day after day her growing irritation only worsened.

Originally, even within her Garberan homelands, she was an energetically active princess who would not be found in the same place after the hour was up. Spending whole days living her life doing everything within a small portion of the women's chambers was something she completely could not agree with. She would occasionally show up for tea and dinner parties after receiving an invitation from the noblewomen, but would experience nothing but agony as she put on the guise of a smiling face.

"The prince too, appears to have entirely forgotten that his fiancée is here. But during times like these, isn't there also that? He could exchange letters and then pass the message on to the chamberlain, right?"

"It is often used in stories. Secretly accompanying the letter would be a love poem."

"Even the receiver would naturally becoming increasingly irritated if he were unable to understand meaning behind the message. And to add to the problems, there is unrest within Mephius no matter how you look at it. The emperor refuses to offer an explanation for his judgment of Islan, who appears to have been imprisoned. There is nothing to gain from doing this in Garbera. His retainers, however, neither challenge nor protest, only taking sneak peeks at his countenance and taking care not to face his wrath."

''It is exactly as she said,'' Theresia thought in her head. She usually did not make such an understanding statement based on rumours alone, but the Theresia who knew her so long kept silent.

"If the retainers cannot give counsel due to fear, then the prince himself should act as an intermediary for the retainers. The emperor may find admonition disagreeable, but if it were Gil, his own son and successor, he would be willing to lend an ear."

"Truly."

"And yet, he has not outstripped his poor physical condition nor been cured of the illness he received from the front. If he cares about his country's future, he should even be crawling forward if need be. If it were my grandfather, he would hurl scoldings at you if you didn't have enough guts."

"Speaking of which, you want to have a meeting with the prince, right? If that's the case, " Theresia said with a clap, "how should we go about the get-well present?"

"Get-well present?"

As a matter of fact, Theresia had been waiting for the right timing to broach the topic. There was no way Vileena didn't even consider the thought, but it was hard for her to say she would personally go to see her fiancé, who had neglected her for so long.

"Come now, the princess was going to ensnare the prince right? To get him to fall madly in love with you, a certain degree of preparation will be needed. For this to happen, this Theresia whom you've fully placed your trust on will to the best of her abilities, make you Mephius' most beautiful woman!"

Theresia immediately began selecting clothes for the faltering soon-to-be wife.

===Part 2===
"What do you think of the matter regarding His Highness Gil?"

"What do you mean?" Ineli tilted her head.

"You already know what I'm talking about," the one speaking said with a pout. He was Baton Cadmus.

"Even now I still can't believe it. For ''that'' crown prince Gil to achieve merits on his first campaign."

Straddled to their horses on the top of a hill, the youths waiting for Prince Gil neared their twenties and were all sons coming from houses of distinguished nobles. Even though this was true, none of them held the right as the eldest son to succeed their family. Baton too, was the third son of the Cadmus House and had already turned 19, but he spent everyday roaming about doing nothing.

The boys nodded in unison.

"That's true. Looks like there's quite a few rumours too."

"Rumours?"

"He was sent on his first campaign for the time being to be adorned with merits to appear more suitable as a successor, for one. To have actually achieved victory from battle, has left that side greatly devastated, and the escorting General Oubary seems to be lamenting over this." 

"Isn't it a bit late? His Majesty the Emperor has already publicly denounced His Highness as ''useless'', you know."

"It's because it's now. The Mephius imperial family has no other appropriate male heir. If Ineli were to be married and get a husband, then that would be a different story."

"Sorry about that," Ineli stuck out her tongue. "Well, the brother I know can't be connected to the one actively participating in the battlefield as I've heard."

"That's why, let's test it out," Baton smiled with a broad grin.

"Baton, whenever you get these thoughts nothing good comes out of it."

"It'll be fine. No one's going to get hurt. I just want to see how things play out. Will that prince who bravely took part in the battlefield maintain his composure or not when entangled with your neighbourhood thug."

"I guess," Ineli purposely opened her mouth in the shape of a 0.<ref>You could also think 本当 in Japanese or the word "whole"</ref> "Really, you have such a ''great'' personality, Cadmus-sama!"

"Shh! Here they come."

The guards accompanying Prince Gil Mephius came into view along the hill's ridgeline. Everyone courteously gave their salutations. "Ah," Gil slovenly nodded back. He looked partially pale. It was more than justified for one bedridden and bearing the mental fatigue from the battlefield.

"It has been a while, your Highness. Now then everyone, salute Mephius' new hero" Baton said jokingly, causing everyone laugh. Gil kept a stern expression. The guards were sent back, and Gil got on his horse.

Orba joined with everyone else and they slowly rode off. Not even thirty minutes ago back at the palace, the one who proposed they should go on horseback seemed to have been Ineli. "The weather finally turned nice too. Let's take a slight detour," she suggested. There were five other people accompanying her. According to the information Dinn had investigated beforehand, they were all sons of distinguished nobles, and had been acquainted with the prince since he was a child.

For Orba, his first exposure to sunlight in a month felt great. The wind gently brushed across his face, and the fragrance that drifted from the palace flower gardens wasn't too bad either. But he never lowered his guard. While donning a scowl filled with displeasure, Orba carefully paid attention to their conversation. He needed to grasp their personalities and confirm what kind of power relation he held with them.

''These guys have never been in a real fight.''

"Could you cheer up a bit?" Ineli popped up from behind and said with a smile. He was riding together with her. Her surprisingly slender arms wrapped around his waist.

"I really shouldn't have come." Orba averted her eyes. "I wanted to sleep for one more day."

"That won't do. If the prince had not received an invitation, then even we wouldn't be forced to meet with that boorish Rogue," The one who elatedly stuck out his tongue was Troa Hergei. The young boy stuck his head out from under the mounted horse, leaving it as something to be pitied. In a bored tone, Baton Cadmus began,

"What? Rogue's place again?

"That's right. Have you always had such a close relationship with him?"

"He supported me during my first campaign. He would endlessly tell me war stories. There was one time he had to accompany me."

"Oh? Support in battle, you say. No less expected of the future successor to the Mephius Empire, it seems that you cannot stay as the children that we are. Support and the like, with all due respect, those are unthinkable words you just spoke. Could it be that you've slowly outgrown those playful times with us?"

Only a year older than the prince—and consequently two years older than Orba---Baton talking while assuming an air of superiority was, frankly, a mood dampener. He held a prominent physique, but his speech and mannerisms clearly showed he was nothing more than a child at heart.

''That fuckin' scumbag of a noble''

It wasn't only Baton, but all of the other boys looked down on Prince Gil as well. To be hanging out with such a company of friends would mean Gil was either brain-dead or had a very capable personality.

Before long, they commanded a view of the Black Sword that stood in the centre of Solon to their left, as thunder rang across the hillside, they finally arrived at Rogue Saian's mansion.

Rogue opened the gates, and greeted everyone with a smile across his face.

"Oh, if it isn't the prince. I'm sorry for troubling you to come here. You're in good health, I hope. After all, the prince is still young. You eat to your heart's content to replenish your vigour, drink until your blood turns hot, and fend off all sorts of illnesses in a moment's notice."

The aged but hearty Rogue was already in the yard grilling meat, and laying out several types of wine. Before his arrival, Gowen exchanged grins with Orba in anticipation. Once the head supervisor, he now served as a commanding officer of the crown prince's Imperial Guards. They had hit it off in the previous campaign, as veterans of battle, and since then, had been on good terms. 

"Oh?"

The neighbouring Hou Ran had caught Baton's attention. Her skin shone a brilliant ebony under the bask of the sun.

"If this race of people isn't a rare sight in Solon. Whose guest is she?"

"She's my foster daughter. Hou Ran is also an acting officer in the Imperial Guards."

Gowen replied to the impolite Baton's question with a slight change in expression. After the battle at Zaim Fortress, she was not permitted to enter the Imperial Guards' living quarters. So Orba had given her another house, and made her live under Gowen's adoption.

Baton never stopped his curious stares. During this predicament, Hou Ran completely disregarded the boys' conversation. It really was Ran-like of her, and Orba could barely contain himself.

Rogue's wife came out, leading a small child by the hand and offered her greetings.

"This is Mephius' prince. Romus, aren't you also going to greet him?" Rogue urged the child.

He was a boy about twelve, thirteen years old, and possessed an atmosphere similar to Dinn's that differed him from an outspoken boy, and a mouth that only let out slight mumbles. He quickly sank back behind Rogue.

"That's a cute grandson you have there."

"Not at all! He's a good-for-nothing son."

And with just that outburst, Ineli refrained herself from voicing any further impressions. Rogue's wife certainly seemed far younger than he was.

"The only trait he has inherited is that cowardice of mine. Even now, he is afraid to go out in the company of others. It makes me wonder if he will be able to safely elevate himself in conducting with adult affairs."

The founding festival would be held next week. Of course, various events and ceremonies were arranged, and amongst them would be a coming-of-age ceremony for the sons of nobles and distinguished families. And there was also an event unimaginable to any other country: public riding on a dragon's back. The ceremony used baby dragons barely several months old, but whose fangs were more than enough to bite through an adult in his prime and kill him. In the past, victims would pop up in this same way every year.

Unlike the past, it was rarely held at present. Once every few years, the Saian Household, bearing a lineage of military commanders, would hold an event to show off their prided sons. But this time, Rogue surely intended to participate himself.

"Could I ask your highness to give up on this master of his house? Such a ceremony is entirely impossible for Romus. All he will remember is the atrocious scene that will unfold."

"Stop it. You don't need to grace this crown prince with your household circumstances. Don't worry, he'll train hard for this day. Right, Romus?"

Romus offered neither assent nor dissent, only gazing up at his father in faintheartedness, unable to decide whether he was more afraid of the dragon or of angering his father.

Rogue had borrowed a young dragon from the army's military training camp for Romus to practice and get accustomed to.

"One day, I feel he will want to enter a training school to become a Winged Dragon Officer. But first, Romus must be able to exude a noble spirit before large crowds.

A winged dragon—literally a dragon with wings, was however, an existence found only in the southern volcanic islands of the planet.

Referred to as winged dragon officers in Mephius, these hundred or more qualified leaders were selected and tasked with the operation of flying vessels, namely dragonstone ships. Rogue Saian himself was a winged dragon officer and held the authority to take command of entire fleets.

"Now, if you're done with your meal then go take care of the dragons, Romus. You need all the practice you can."

Romus once again gave a conventional farewell in response to his father's words and took his leave.

Orba and the others remained seated, as the servants of the Saian household cut the meat and vegetables into pieces, and prepared the wine. Orba refused the wine with a hand gesture. He never had a strong tolerance for alcohol, and who knew what he might let out in a drunken stupor. During the course of their meal, Rogue told stories of the battlefield. Orba did nothing more than attest to them. The others in their company had repeatedly blurted out,

"We aren't exactly interested in your story." Baton and the others bluntly pointed out. The only one who showed interest was surprisingly, the female Ineli. She listened intently to the circumstances revolving around the battle in excitement.

"Princess, I can see you hold the spirit of a warrior." Rogue said brimming with delight. "I only wish my own son could be like that."

The story eventually reached the point where thanks to the prince's quick wittedness, they were able to march into the fortress where several strong warriors lay in wait. And then Ineli suddenly clapped her hands as she remembered something.

"That's right. I've always been meaning to hear about it if I ever met with brother. The one who defeated Ryucown was a gladiator, wasn't it? I was really surprised when I heard his name. Brother, do you remember him? You know, that Iron Tiger Orba!

Orba, who was just drinking tea at the moment, entered into a choking fit.

"You saw it at Ba Roux, right? The one who saved me from that Sozos dragon!"

"Y-Yeah."

"Did you know he became a member of your Imperial Guards? If that's the case, then couldn't you let me meet him one time?"

"What's going to happen when you meet the supposed gladiator?" 

Not paying any mind to Baton's grimace of a response,

"I never thanked him for that time he saved me from the dragon. And I wanted to talk with the one who personally exchanged blows with General Ryucown. Just what kind of gentleman was General Ryucown, and how skilled was he was with a sword? Doesn't thinking about it leave you trembling in excitement? I'm so close to the person who practically experienced the scene that would leave its mark in history!"

Ineli continued to be engrossed in her talk. Without realizing she had made Orba's expression darken,

"Ahh, if only Ryucown had been captured, Orba would once more be in one-on-one fights in the arena. And if the battle at the fortress could redone, had Orba managed to take the head of Ryucown, even the festivals would bustling at their peak—"

Boom! Orba had slammed his cup onto the table, causing Ineli's voice to taper off. Orba was trembling. And everyone's attention quickly turned towards him.

"Prince."

The one who leaned his body forward was Gowen. Tea was poured into Orba's empty cup. The surrounding eyes stayed fixed on Orba, urging him not to be so emotional. Orba drew back his chin and gave a nod.

Facing Ineli, "You will soon," he said hoping to smooth things out.

"Really?"

"But assuming you do meet him, he's really not an interesting person. He also has no proper etiquette. All he'll do is leave you with unpleasant thoughts."

"Well, that's acceptable. I'm rather lenient with that. I don't expect the different people of this world to adopt a similar behaviour. You can't chat in the same language with your dragon after years of tending to its needs, can you?

Orba made an effort to prevent his feelings of discomfort from showing on his face. The incident with Hou Ran suddenly weighed on his mind. He did not want to cause undue trouble for the girl who told him of the dragon's 'voice' in the conversation, but she was clearly not present as usual.

While everyone was having a pleasant chat, Baton took the opportunity to leave his seat. Orba noticed that his eyes darted around restlessly as he was walked, as if he was searching for someone.

In a place across the mansion, on the other side of the garden was an established cell. And within it was a child Baian. Its length was roughly two meters. Since a while back, the dragon had been lowering its head and incessantly sticking its forked tongue in and out, hissing menacingly at Romus who stood before the cage.

He kept his distance for a while, eyeing the Baian in horror, but he braced himself and, holding a bundle of meat from the garden in his hand, he approached the dragon. With legs nearing full development and claws as sharp as a sword, it could hardly be called a baby dragon.

Romus quickly tossed the meat. But, it landed directly in front of the cage. Romus approached no further, trying his best in an attempt to kick it in.

Gawrr, the dragon roared, as it violently rammed its head against the cage. Baton fell backwards and frantically tried to scurry away. The Baian stuck its long tongue through the gap and slipped the food into its mouth.

"You!"

The childish Romus lost his temper. "You, you, you, you, you!" He took a three-pronged spear leaning beside the cage into his hand. It was a tool for use against dragons. The ends were blunted, so that it could be shoved in between the cage bars without wounding the dragon, but Romus brandished the weapon as if he were about to slay his foe and gave a thrust to the dragon's head.

The dragon shook its head as it gave out loud wails. He thrust a second time, and on the third, he struck near the eye. He pursued the overwrought, retreating dragon with deep thrusts. As he was doing so, his hand was suddenly grabbed from the side, startling Romus.

It was Hou Ran. The hand flung him to the side. Romus once again lay on his bottom, as the roars of the dragon reverberated with the force of a cannon in his ear. Using its rearfoot to stand, the dragon proceeded to bare its fangs as it clung to the cage. Romus' face turned pale. He was thrown off his guard, and let himself be drawn closer where he intended to attack in one fell swoop. 

"Be careful."

For a moment, Romus wasn't sure if she was speaking to him or the dragon. Then the girl stretched her hand through the cage, gently stroking the Baian's throat.

He watched in amazement as the Baian, who didn't listen to anything until just recently, emitted a gentle groan, stopped standing on its rear feet, and lowered its head. Hou Ran bent down and caressed its forehead.

"Come."

Ran extended her other hand and called Romus over. Partially pale hair could be seen on her dark skin. Committing this mysterious figure to heart, he nervously brought himself closer.

"Are you scared of the dragon?"

"I-I'm not scared. I mean, he could attack you even like this."

"Because you're afraid of the dragon, the dragon is also afraid of you."

"Eh?"

Romus winced, not because of the unexpected remark, but because she grasped his hand and brought it in the direction of the cage.

"Baby dragons especially, have hearts like a mirror. It reflects your own heart. Look into its eyes and feel it."

He took a breath, and gazed into the dragon's eyes of glass. Of course, he couldn't perceive any of its emotions. But for some reason, he never let go of Hou Ran's hand, and he slowly, steadily brought himself to the closer to the dragon's scales—and touched it.

He shrank back his shoulders and back a second, and then third time. He wasn't scared. In those parts, he could feel a hot sensation transmitted there, and most prominent was an impact as if he received several blows to the forehead.

When he realized what it was, he broke into tears, as Ran hugged his back.

"It's a strong child," Ran whispered into his ear. "And there is potential in him. You heard his 'voice', right? You don't have to be afraid of the dragon anymore. But you also shouldn't show your back too often. Dragons and humans are different; the way they tie a trusting relationship, the way they talk, the way they spend their time, and the way they get happy. You should spend some time understanding it."

"Well isn't this a sight for sore eyes."

The joke came as Baton Cadmus revealed himself. Romus, ashamed of his crying, quickly stood up and wiped his eyes. Baton approached in long strides and stopped in front of Hou Ran.

"You say you were in an all-male slave detention camp? Just what were you doing there? Did you help relieve the men of their boredom?"

Hou Ran stared back at him, unimpressed. Baton licked his lips, like a prey stalking a predator.

"You aren't too bad."

"Really."

"A woman like you that stinks of dragon dung once in a while isn't bad at all. Even if you're a part of the Imperial Guards, you must be bored, right? You should work in my mansion. I'll make it a good experience. Way better than those crude sword slaves or uselessly large dragons could ever give you."

Hou Ran was about to say something, when she suddenly glanced over. Leaning against the wall over Baton's shoulders was Orba, staring straight at her. In response, Ran faced the young noble, her lips creviced to reveal a stunning smile.

"I like strong men."

"That's right. And I have power," Baton grinned widely. "Enough to keep you."

"That's not good enough. You'll have to at least show me your strength, like this child did."

Ran pointed her hand towards Romus, and then to the Baian within the cage. "Ha," Baton sneered.

"Are dragons all the standard for you people of the Ryuujin Faith? If that kid can do it, there's no way I can't. I even brought down a Baian in last year's dragon hunting. A baby dragon like this is nothing."

With a crank of his shoulders, Baton stepped up to the Baian and touched its lowered head. Baton gave a triumphant smile and turned back around, not noticing how Hou Ran's gaze went through him, and focused on the dragon.

A string of saliva hung from the Baian's mouth, when it opened and gave a roar before it stood up.

"W-Waahhh!"

The startled Baton jumped back. The dragon fervently swung its claws out between the bars of the cage. Baton scrambled away, severely banging his hip in the process, not stopping until he was sure to have reached a safe place. His face was completely pale.

"That's too bad."

With a thin smile, Hou Ran flung back her hair and turned around, to give a despising glare at the figure. She came up to Orba. Before he could call out to her, she beat him to it.

"You were testing me."

She stomped on his feet. Orba jumped up from the unexpected assault.

"You were watching what I was doing. You knew it wasn't your place. And still you thought to bring our friendship closer. So you tested me." 

"W-wait up. Hey, Hou Ran..."

It was exactly as she said, but Orba never imagined it would make her this mad. In a way, he understood less about a girl's feelings than of the dragons' 'voice'.

===Part 3===
Dinn used the time while the prince had gone out to thoroughly clean up the room. Doing so alone would have been too heavy a labour, so he spoke with the grand chamberlain and acquired help from several others. It wasn't unusual for several people to be tasked to look after a member of the imperial family. Fedom had arranged for Dinn alone to be entrusted with the duty for fear that Orba's true colours would be brought to light. The official reason was because the hot-tempered prince could trust no other chamberlain except Dinn.

In any case, he was finished shortly after noon. The other chamberlains took their leave, and as he left out a sigh of relief, the bell announcing visitors rang. The soldiers acting as the room bodyguards had rung it.

Somehow, Dinn had a bad feeling about this.

"Did something bad happen?"

Ineli stealthily whispered in his ear, pointing to Baton, who was clearly in a bad mood. Her playful expression annoyed Orba.

"He failed to make a pass on a girl. Leave him be."

He answered, more or less used to it. Ineli giggled, and taking Orba's hand, joined it around her surprisingly slender arms. It was a rather skillful play, and then Orba felt her call out to the side,

"What are you going to do now, Baton? If you want to go back and weep, I won't be stopping you."

"Don't kid around. There's a place I want to check out. It's a well-known store that even the prince would happily approve of."

It was a given that Orba had no way of knowing, but for Baton, this would be the day's main event.

The horses were left in the Saian residence, and Baton was the first to take the lead and begin walking.

The area of the palace and nobles' residence was divided by the Sazan River into the southwestern region.  Once they treaded on the Town District, they made a few turns here and there, and were separated from the main road. There was a smell of garbage waste, prompting Ineli to hold her nose. The other boys also exchanged worried looks.

"Are you sure this is the right place, Baton?"

Even Troa, who should have been aware of the plan, worriedly asked this. Baton snorted.

''They were raised as the sons of well-off families after all.''

It was unlikely that nobles would set foot into this sort of place in the absence of bodyguards. But to Baton, it was a familiar sight. Sick of his usual days of boredom, he would often frequent such places. It was a part of his own ventures to seek out thrills.

"Hey, hold up."

Several poorly dressed men came from the direction of the voice and approached them. One of them whistled.

"Well aren't you a group of rather well-dressed rich kids."

"It's dangerous here ya know, because there's a whole bunch of bad people around. They'll quickly strip you off your belongings."

"Because we're nice people, we'll accompany you guys out of here, so if you'd offer us something of value, that'll make us ''really'' happy." 

They were dressed in dregs, giving off the appearance of thugs, but all of them were acquaintances of Baton.

They conferred the financially well off Baton the position of leader, and often hung out in 'groups' around these parts. At times, they would go as far as to simulate blackmailings and stealings.

"Don't screw with me," Baton got fired up, according to plan. "As if we would even give the least bit of money to get past guys like you. You guys that don't know your place, scram!" 

"What was that?"

The person in front spat out saliva and then drew a dagger from his back.

Ineli shrank back as she instinctively let out a scream. Baton casually pat her on the back, "It's an act," he told in a small voice. He continued,

"How should we go about this."

And he stared at the seemingly dumbfounded prince. The prince had been silent the whole time. Baton held the contemptuous thought that he was left shaking in his boots at a lost for words.

''He succeeded with his first campaign, they say? And just what can this spoiled prince do in such a kill-on-sight situation?

For a while now, the two may have held a relationship where they would gallivant about, but within Baton's heart, he had looked down on the prince the whole time. He felt himself a far more capable man. But now that prince was hailed as a hero. For this reason, he wanted to make a fool out of him in public. He wanted to make them see the prince's abilities in a new light.

There was no way for Baton to know, of course, the feelings that Gil—Orba was harbouring at the time. Because he would never imagine that Gil had switched places with a former gladiator, it also wasn't too much of a stretch that Orba held a strange feeling of nostalgia.

''The fixed smell, alleyways, threatened extortion by pointing blades, and stealing—''

These were all the only things he experienced as a child. In the few years from the time Oubary had down his village until he was made to become a gladiator, he had lived sipping the muddy waters from the worst parts of town.

Before his eyes, he saw a great many men brandishing their daggers.

"Now, what's the matter? If your mouths aren't working, then how about I force it open for you."

The boy pointed his dagger at Orba's mouth. Orba didn't turn away, carefully looking past the blade and observing his opponents. They numbered four. All of them most likely carried weapons. He wore a pistol and dagger on his back. If he could seize a chance, he was fully confident he could beat them, but he couldn't afford to do it too skilfully in the presence of Ineli and the others.

''Now then—''

As Orba thought of a prince-like behaviour that might get them out of this situation, Baton suddenly reached out his hand and knocked away the dagger in front of the prince's mouth.

"You shouldn't go too far with your pranks, or you'll be in for a world of pain,"

Baton said with a triumphant air. He was already satisfied, having been able to make a show of the prince's worthlessness in front of his best friends.

"We are Mephian nobility. If you so much as inflict a wound on us, you lot would be hung in the blink of an eye. We'll overlook this. Now scram!"

That was the arranged key phrase, but the opposing men showed not even the smallest indication of being daunted; they were smirking. And to make matters worse,

"Oh? Nobility you say."

Startled, Baton turned around to face the voice that called out. There were another three men drawing closer, dressed in rags just like the others. But he had no recollection assigning them as cast of this play.

"Now that I look more closely, I'd say you're the real thing. We heard your little chat and couldn't help to think what awfully mighty things you said."

"Well isn't this a bigger catch than I imagined."

"You bastards!" Baton let out in a low voice. He was well aware of the colour draining from his face. They had went along with Baton's proposed plan and laid a trap on their end.

"W-what are you going to do? If it's money you really want, I'll be sure to later..."

"We don't need your loose change, Cadmus boy. With this many hostages, they wouldn't mind if we wanted even more money, right?" 

Ineli once again gave another shrill scream; one of the thugs had laid his hands on her dress.

"Those're some nice ''garbs'' yer wearin'. I wanna bring 'em home to my daughter."

"L-let go! You low-life, get your filthy hands off me!"

Ineli slapped his cheek. It was a reflexive action that tensed the situation.

"This wench."

"Who's the real filthy one, you damn Mephian nobles. Do it."

"W-wait! Wait I tell you!"

Baton shouted, as Ineli's legs gave way. With a frantic expression,

"T-The one over here is Mephius' crown prince. You should get that there's no way you'll get away with it..."

"The prince, you say?"

A joyous countenance flashed across their faces contrary to Baton's expectations, but one directed eyes full of hatred on their 'guest'. He was the oldest man in the group.

"Prince Mephius! Who would have thought I would be able to meet him here. He is the bane of Layla, and the one person mustn't let escape."

Again, the same man acted alone and drew his sword. The drawn sword left the young nobles speechless and frozen stiff, as one of them thought,

''Layla?''

Upon hearing the name for the first time, he committed her connection with these men to memory.

"First, let's have you hand over that gun. Actually, stay right there. I'll take it."

As per the instructions of the man who first drew his sword, Orba reached his hands towards his back.

The time that seemingly stood still continued to flow. Orba quickly reached towards the other half of his body and drew the gun from his back. "Wait," as his fellow thugs called out, Orba swiftly pulled the quickly trigger.

Having been shot on the midfoot, the man fainted in agony. Orba didn't hesitate. In a situation where the enemies numbered many, missing a chance to strike to the first blow was fatal.

"You asshole!"

"Long as he's alive, I don't give a damn! The gun, slice his whole arm off!"

He nimbly dodged the man that slashed at him from behind.

"Run!" Orba shouted. He practically kicked Baton from behind, pushing him towards the side. They didn't need any more prompting, and as the other thugs gave chase to the boys, they were met with another round of bullets. They toppled sideways as blood gushed out.

"Now you've done it!"

The remaining men all rushed towards Orba. They were at point-blank range, and Orba, deeming that the pistol couldn't properly be handled at point-blank, kicked the knee of a man in front, and snatched the short sword from his hands. Twice, thrice he repelled the pouring onslaught of daggers.

A colour of surprise and impatience hung on the dirt-covered mens' faces. They had agreed to kidnap the younger nobles, more or less resolved themselves, but having let everyone escape, the nobles would surely come back and rain retribution down on them.

"This guy!"

With unexpected skill, he slashed downwards, diagonally across the shoulders of a stumbling man. "Surround him!" and the instant Orba heard the bellow, Orba jumped back to the rear. He blocked the pursuing blade using the katana grasped in his right hand to perform an upwards sweeping motion, and with the dagger strapped to his back, stabbed the man in the chest with his left.

If he were to diminish their numbers, then their chances of success would drastically decrease. He whirled the sword on his right in arcs, and the foes continued to fall amidst the clattering, until only a single man was left. He was the man who had cried out 'bane of Layla'.

"Y-You-You bastard!!"

He gripped his blade, ready to strike. The man's stubble-covered face trembled in its entirety, as he glared at Orba. But it wasn't Orba he hated. It was a person possessing the same appearance as he, whom the man detested.

Just as he was about to attack, Orba fired a shot near his feet. "Hiiii," the man jumped, and collapsed on his bottom.

"Who is Layla?" Orba asked, as he established his aim.

"D-Don't play dumb! I won't let you say you forgot you did to Layla."

"Say it." He thrust the muzzle up his chin, "Who is Layla? And what do you mean by getting revenge?"

Quite some time passed, as Orba caught up with Ineli and the others along the bank of Sazan River.

"B-Brother."

Ineli gazed at Orba as if she was seeing a dead one come back to life. Orba collapsed onto the floor on the spot, pretending to have barely escaped from a near-death situation."

"Are you ok?"

"B-Barely. You guys, wasn't it a bit too much run away and leave me behind like that?"

"That's....Your Highness himself was the one who said to run," one of the boys said, but Orba made a face as if he didn't remember it at all.

In the end, after it was clear that everyone had made it out safely, Ineli's expression turned into one that completely relished in the thrill, and returned to her usual self.

"I would have never thought you would suddenly just shoot."

"It was really sudden for me too, and I don't remember it all that well."

"Hey, Your Highness? Don't get too mad after hearing about it? All of this was...."

"Ine-Princess Ineli." Baton coughed violently to interrupt Ineli. "Please keep the information regarding that matter c-c-confidential."

Even though Ineli was short of breath, she floated a smile across her face. Orba could somewhat guess what it was about, but kept his mouth shut. Ineli planned to, under the pretext of the 'secret', play around with Baton to the utmost.

''In any case'' 

The matter regarding the aforementioned 'Layla' weighed on Orba's mind. According to what he heard from the man he threatened, Gil Mephius had exercised the privilege exclusive to the imperial family, 'right to the first night', on a local bride. That was Layla. Her father was an officer of the Imperial Guards directly under the control of the emperor, but following the incident, the relatives and close friends that had been invited to the wedding were...

"It was the prince's dalliance. We couldn't do anything when it came to it," he explained.

No one had agreed to it. But the imperial officer revealed this matter to others, of how it affected his daughter's honour, and also to swear a solemn promise to never speak of it to others. After that, they never saw the father and daughter again. Their mansion in the city of Solon had also, at one point, been sold off. Rumours spread of how they had been killed to silence them, and before long, talk of this matter ceased.

The man Orba questioned was also a distant relative of Layla.

In constant fear of when an assassin might come, he had lost all will to work, and went as far as to perform the activities of a night thief that he held himself in contempt for. He loathed the Mephian nobles and most of all, Gil Mephius.

"I understand now."

Once he had finished hearing everything, Orba set down his gun. He departed, leaving the fallen men lying in the pools of blood. 

''Rone Jayce''

An officer of the Imperial Guards. This was worth investigating. The disturbance of the 'right of first night' occurred just before Orba was made into Gil's body double. Moreover, Gil shared a bed with Layla in a barroom, when the man witnessed none other than Fedom running into the room.

''What happened there...''

On the way back, under the swaying of the horse, Orba was lost in thought.

"Your Highness," Ineli reached over from behind and gently prodded Orba, signalling the sun was already setting.

"Lord Zaat is here."

"Ah," Orba unintentionally let out. Emerging from the store along with several men armed with swords acting as bodyguards was a man clad in what could easily be identified as clothing for a noble, and Oubary Bilan. These two stopped moving, seeming to have noticed the prince.

"If this isn't the prince. What an unusual place to have met you. I take it you are in good health."

Oubary's thin, spread, purple lips broke to form a smile. Just seeing his face was enough for Orba to feel his body heat up, and he was only able to respond with a light nod. And the other person was:

''Zaat Quark''

With the portraits Dinn had laid out, he was able to roughly remember the faces of the leading nobles. A member of the Founding Imperial Council. The House of Quark had been around since the founding of Mephius, and remained a distinguished family in the successive generations. He gazed at Orba with a grand demeanour and eyes filled with vigour, and opened his mouth.

[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v02 057.jpg|thumb]]
"Congratulations on your first successful campaign.....A month has already passed since then, as I now remember at this late hour, but I have not had a chance to visit you since then for a few reasons. His Majesty the Emperor has also been left worried. How about you show him your face tomorrow, if not earlier?"

"Ok."

"If the other nobles were to see the prince, who is supposed to be laying in bed ill, is playing around in such a place, there won't be any stopping them from speaking ill of you. Mephius is more or less on the verge of rebellion. As you are an important prince, do take care."

He indeed spoke with a refined demeanour and yet gentle tone, notwithstanding the piercing glint in his eyes. Zaat was not one of the twelve generals, but carried the vestiges of the House of Quark that once held dominion over the position. Compared to genuine military commanders like Rogue or Oubary, he held few soldiers and should not have personally stood in a battlefield before. But those eyes just now were exactly the kind that intently fixed themselves on the enemy.

''So...he's the head of the anti-imperial faction?''

He hadn't received this information from Dinn, but remembered Fedom mentioning it at one point. He seemed the most opposed to Kaiser Islan's imprisonment. Orba began pondering, as one in the prince's shoes, would the prince have faltered from this or not, when his thoughts were cut short.

"Well then, please excuse me."

After courteously leaving his message, he departed with Oubary. Orba stared at the form of the two men boarding the coach that had been waiting in front of the store, or more exactly, at Oubary alone.

''One day'' Orba swore in his mind.

''One day I'll burn the bastard to death. That's right, 'one day'. Not now. I'm not so nice as to just kill you now.''

"It's better to not worry about it, brother."

Ineli took Gil's lapse of silence to mean he had fallen depressed over the indirect reprehension over their idling. She smiled while patting him on the back.

"Still, what a strange combination," one of the boys cocked his head. "I've never seen the two of them get along so well together until now."

"Whatever. Let's just hurry and go back. We'll be sorry to receive the fussings of another important person.''

Or so Baton said, but even now, his face paled. It was obvious to everyone he was terrified of what other troubles he might find himself caught up in.

''What a weird day''

Orba thought as he walked through the palace passage.

A lot of things happened, but at present, the prince's closest of friends had yet to suspect his true colours. It could be considered his first step. It was absolutely necessary to obtain all the rights and privileges the prince held, and to do so, he needed to be able to put up with the various worthless happenings.

Be that as it may, the unaccustomed battle had left him exhausted, body and mind.

"Dinn," he called out to the page once he had opened the door. "I won't be needing a bath or a meal today."

"And you also won't be—"

"Prince."

Orba noticed Dinn wore an expression of discomfort. The prince's room was a continuation of three rooms, and the first door that was opened led to a small room where chairs and a counter were arranged to let a waiting visitor settle in.

In there, the shadow of a figure could be seen sitting in moody silence. With a single glance, Orba's fatigue had somewhat left him. It was Garbera's third princess, Vileena. With her rich, silver hair hanging on her back, the dignified beauty looked up directly at Orba.

"I welcome you back, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Gil." "

"Y, Yeah."

"Pray tell me, where did you head off to?"

"Well, that is—oh, I was invited to the general's house."

"You ''certainly'' seem to be in good health"

''Each and every one of them says the same thing.''

Such a thought crossed his head. He planned to restrain the feeling, but it must have showed on his face.

"It seems I've said something odd. I am an unaccustomed guest in Mephius after all. I am considerably unfamiliar with the culture and sense of humour in this country. If you won't say that you want a clearer understanding, then answer proudly with your chest sticking out."

"What are you trying to say?" Orba angrily glared at the girl two years younger than him. "This isn't very princess-like. If there's something you want to say, then say it frankly."

"Is that so. Then, let's be frank. Prince, are you aware of the matter regarding Kaiser Islan?"

"Yes."

"Is ''yes'' all you have to say?" her starry-eyed pupils widened.

"Like I said, what are you trying to say? Just state your business."

"That's already enough."

With a red face, Vileena got up from her seat. Orba wanted to lie down and rest, if even a second earlier, but this attitude only made him become more obstinate.

"What do you mean ''that's enough''. I haven't heard anything yet."

"I wondered if you had collapsed due to the illness, to find you roaming about until this late. If you were agonizing over this country's future, you must have at least given it some thought; from the looks of it, the issue hasn't weighed on your mind the least bit. No matter what I tell you, it will be pointless."

"You have some nerve, discreetly criticizing others you hardly know based on nothing but speculation."

He had just managed to keep up a mask of appearances in front of the group of close friends, and somehow, before this fourteen year old princess, it had crumbled away to dust. Most likely, the princess said the one thing that shouldn't be said.

"There are things a child cannot understand. Before you go meddling in people's business, how about you first go and grow up, princess?"

"I most certainly will!"

In an instant, Vileena stood up with great force, and faster than Dinn could let out an 'Ah', pressed towards Orba. Thinking the force would be transmitted through an open palm, Orba reflexively pressed his back against the wall.

"Good day!"

Leaving those sharp words, Vileena ''stomped'' her way out of the room in a manner unbefitting a princess.

Orba loosened his back, as he slumped down against the wall.

''First Ran, and now this princess''

"I'm also to blame," Dinn said with a bit too sad of a look.

"When the princess came in the afternoon, I explained to her that you had gone out with your friends."

"Then what time will he be returning?" the princess had asked. Thinking it would be bad if the prince took too long to play around, "He'll be back immediately," Dinn gave the insubstantial response.

"I had repeatedly told her, 'Once he comes back, I would immediately contact them', but she continued to wait in this manner...."

It was afternoon, and then it was already four, and now had passed 5 o'clock. Orba let out a long sigh.

''There's no time to rest, as long as there are people I need to deceive in this country. Damnit, I let my guard down."

There was no doubt Vileena would once again become a threat in Orba's continued battle to fake his current position. Of course, because this was Orba, he had failed to notice even the slightest that Vileena Owell's dress was more daring than usual.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter7

2013-10-21T10:23:16Z

Stratos: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=60}}

== Chapter 7: Mirage Kingdom ==
=== Part 1 ===
“Who are you?” Ryucown asked again.

“A gladiator.”

With that simple reply, the swordsman charged at the rebel general at full speed, wielding a sword with both hands.

The blow came within a inch of Ryucown's face, and he responded with a head-strike of his own. The masked Gladiator quickly distanced himself.

The wind from the high speed exchange raised a whirlwind between the the two duelists.

“A Mephian? How did you sneak in here?"

“Who knows?”

In that instant question-and-answer, the hall across from the two burst into chaos. Warriors garbed in the same gear as the Gladiator clashed with Ryucown's troops. Every member of this group was an elite fighter, handpicked for the ability to do battle in a chaotic situation.

Sparks flew and curses were exchanged. Shique dual-wielded twin blades, decapitated one foe after another, while the gigantic Gilliam swung his axe left and right, crushing foes even if they were in full armor.

The masked Gladiator struck again. Ryucown side-stepped the blow, then brought his sword down in a vertical slash.

The Gladiator deflected the blow by splitting his legs and steadying his center of gravity. He then immediately used the rebound effect, the instant Ryucown was pushed a step back , to launch a vicious attack.

“Oh, not bad.”

Twice, three times, then numerous blows, with the two locked in a stalemate.

“Tell me your name. With such skill, you must be famous.”

“Who knows.” Repeating the words he spoke earlier, the masked swordsman--Orba launched into a swinging strike.

The [GIFT] Orba spoke of at the Sky Ship Bridge was Princess Vileena. He believed there were traitors within the Garberan camp; and as soon as his forces launched their attack, they (the Garberan traitors) would coordinate with Ryucown's for a counterattack.

And the spies within the Garberan camp did precisely as expected. Getting close to the soldiers guarding the princess. Thus, he was able to monitor the enemy movement. Before they took the princess off her ship, Orba launched a surprise attack to save the princess.

Soon after, in the confusion caused by Ryucown's surprise attack, Orba and his forces wore Garberan armor and took the unconscious princess off the Ship, then led a battalion of veteran soldiers toward Fortress Zaim. Ryucown's forces that were part of the surprise attack saw them coming, automatically thought their plan to be a success, and even escorted them into the Fortress.

Orba's heart brimmed with excitement, he was becoming the main character of the novels he read about. Everything was moving according to his plan, and now he was facing the enemy general one-on-one.

But,

''Dammit'',

4th strike, 5th strike; the two warriors struck on, and sparks flew with every blow.

Ryucown's skills far exceeded Orba's expectations. Easily predicting the young man's moves, the knight's swords appeared to come from every direction. And while Ryucown's strikes came from left and right with daring aggression, he never left any opening to exploit.

Pearls of sweat began to roll off Orba's back. Since he could not waste time there. The longer this lasted, more enemies would be able to reach the upper floor. If following the original plan, numerous ships should be heading toward the fortress after finishing off the main rebel force. But it was difficult for a newbie like Orba to predict how long that would take.

What he can do then, was to utilize every second available to him to dispatch Ryucown. So all he could do was strike, dodge and feint.

Vileena held her breathe as the battle unfolded. Of course she could not recognize that the Mephian Prince and the masked duelist were the same person. But in a short moment, she was able to recognize even the tiniest difference between the two.

During the numerous exchanges, Ryucown observed Orba's techniques from the very start. The skills were there, nor was his strength lacking, but within his technique there was a personal quirk, especially during a long distance strike, there was a great opening from the left side of his opponent's body. This was because his footsteps cannot catch up.

Ryucown let out a tiny smirk. Then backed off.

Orba fell for the feint and followed. In that instant, Ryucown reversed himself, and the point of the blade missed his face just by an inch. When Orba's feet landed again, he landed next to his opponent's side. When both of his feet hit the ground, he lifted up his sword, only to find the sharp end of Ryucown's blade against his mask.

“Ugh.”

Orba suddenly put all his strength into his rear feet, and dodged upwards. Ryucown continued to press in. Orba could not bring his body back into position, so all he could do was block. And within a few seconds it was all but a checkmate.

“Your infiltration plan is amazing.” While his face was covered in sweat, the rebel general still held regular breathe.

“But in order to achieve victory, If you do not finish me off quickly you cannot win. Even though you are an amazing fighter, but the instant you were not able to finish me off, you already lost..”

Orba did not have the luxury to reply. He finally realized the truth. Being strong--wasn't that simple. The knight's swordsmanship, strength, technique and even experience far exceeded his own. Compared to Ryucown, who was not even scratched during the fight, Orba's side and legs were injured (slightly); some of his armor broke off, he became completely out of breath, and he could barely held on to his sword.

In that moment, the rebel troops converged in the main hall. The gladiators were not able to hold them back, unable to defend the door, and driven to the center of the hall and surrounded by enemy troops.

“Damn it.”

Gilliam groaned, and raised his axe again. Shique mirrored his stance. The two men were filled with killing intent.

Knocking a spear tossed by an enemy soldier, the giant lamented, “I don't want to say this, but it would have been great if Orba was here. The guy is so annoying, but in a fight, his icy cold strength is quite reliable--what, what is so strange, Shique?”

“No, no, you are right. Although that masked guy is pretty strong, he is far from Orba. Haha, truly, if we knew it would come to this, we should had been more forceful in getting him here.”

Covered in blood of enemies and themselves, in such desperate straits, the duo still joked away. But the gladiators around them; one was speared by the enemy, another had his leg cut off, fell down one by one.

Ryucown believed this battle was over. He lightly slashed at the air next to Orba, but the masked duelist did not block nor dodge. The next swing was aimed straight at the gladiator. The two swords met once more, and Orba's longsword fell from his nerveless fingers.

“What.”

The Knight yelled. Confident of his victory, the rebel general relaxed his stance. And in that instance, Orba pulled out a short sword and attacked. The boy choose to gamble away his weapon for one desperate attack.

''Got it!''

Orba collided with Ryucown (in confidence?). The rebel troops screamed, and suddenly the main hall was filled with sound of metal colliding.

Converged on a southern hill, both side's artillery shelled away at each other. And now the battlefield had turned into a every-man for himself fight. Mephius' and Ryucown's troops mixed with each other in a chaotic melee, and a scarlet barrage illuminated the sky.

“Fire! Fire!!”

The old General Rogue Syan could not contain his excitement and blood-lust, thus personally let his troops on the front line. Aiming for the enemy emplacement behind the hill, volleys after volleys of shots were fired.

While the Mephian troops had superior resources and numbers, it was their enemy who currently possessed the upper-hand.

At the same time, Gowen let a ten man team to flank the enemy from the right side. The team dragged two cannons, hoped to use them to bombard the rebels, but their position was quickly spotted by a patrolling Airship.

“Get down!”

Gowen roared as he hit the ground. In an instant, ricocheting bullets struck where he was a second ago. An Airship flew by almost at ground level, strafed past him, then pulled up back toward the sky. But at that moment, the ship suddenly lost control. One of the gladiators grabbed on to the Fuselage and refuse to let go; other gladiators saw it, swarmed the Skyship and dragged the pilot off.

As his soldiers fought on, Gowen's heart beat faster and faster.

To the Rebels, this assault had exquisite timing. It looked like there were traitors within the Garberan camp, even several commanders become part of the conspiracy, and launched a devastating attack on the Mephian Army. They didn't need to completely annihilate the Mephian army, but inflicting ~20%-30% casualties should be sufficient. Because then Mephian Army wouldn't see the value of fighting for another nation's territory and withdraw.

Thus, one could say it was a perfect opportunity; for someone like Ryucown who would never consider escaping, he would never need conserve his strength. He will go all out-As Orba predicted. Thus Orba's plan was to infiltrate the fortress to directly challenge Ryucown. And once the main force defeat the rebel forces, they will converge on the Rebel Fortress.

Thus was the original plan--

According to Orba's thoughts, Garberan forces should immediately link up with the Melphius one. At that moment, even if something unexpected happened to his forces, there should be enough force to push the enemy into a rout.

But the Garberan force didn't move, then combined with the chaos on the battlefield, even messages became garbled. It would be a total lie if he said he didn't think his own predictions were realistic.

The enemy's morale was extraordinarily high. Even if one of them fell, someone would step over the body, or use the corpse as a shield. Step-by-step pushing toward this direction. The Mephius troops were not aware of their prince---although only a double--to be within the castle along with the princess.

''The Mephians don't have the same fighting spirit. If this goes on, they will break''

Every second was precious, Gowen thought, as he selected a good spot on the hill, and fired toward the enemy position. One shot, two shot...with each explosion, there would be a pillar of flames in the enemy camp. But three shots was the limit, as a new fleet of Sky-Ship began to converge toward his position.

“Retreat!!”

This attack definitely inflicted some serious damage on the rebel army, but the enemy didn't collapse, and didn't even show a tiny break in their line. The only thing Gowen could do was to abandon the artillery support and flee quickly.

“Orba!”

At this point, they could only rely on the gladiator to finish off Ryucown quickly and for the rebels will lose their will to fight. The sound of gun/cannon fire erupted all over while shrapnel bounced off his armor.

Ryucown opened his eyes....then squinted his eyes again.

Orba lied entangled on top of him. No sign of blood, but the gladiator's final desperate attack was blocked by an act of fate. Ryucown still carried a 16 inches short-sword with him, something he pulled out earlier for defense.

Orba still tried to use his strength to deliver another blow, but unfortunately, Ryucown had already made a semi-circle and moved out of the range, and all he could do was fall forward; with all four limbs on the ground, and a sharp blade on his face.

''Lost''

Orba's body went cold as steel pricked his skin. There was no way to change the outcome then. Orba managed to outwit his foe, but regarding Ryucown's swordsmanship, as well as the Garberan maneuver, in these areas he critically fell short.

For a veteran of countless battles, this was his first time tasting the fruit of defeat. And this meant the vengeance his heart beat for would die abruptly without hope.

"Your bravery deserve praise. If you were not a Mephian, I would have loved to fight on your side."

As Ryucown prepared to dismember his foe....

"Stop!!"

Vileena's scream rang clearly within the Great Hall. Ryucown did not pay attention.

"Stop now!!"

Feeling the second scream carried the force of life and death, the rebel general glanced at her direction. Only to see the princess pointing her gun at his direction. The soldier behind her had a defeated look, so she must stole the gun from him. Ryucown couldn't help but smile.

"What are you going to do now? Open fire? On me?"

"No."

Princess Vileena shook her head.

Her face bloomed into a lovely smile. Everyone wandered what she is thinking, only to see her...

"I am going to shoot myself."

Pointing it toward her own solar plexus. Ryucown frowned, and the soldiers shook.

"What is the meaning of this?"

"Do you have the guts to tell your loyal troops those heart felt words you said earlier? As a heroic knight, to deliver a blow (against?) ones own belief. All your thoughts, do you wish to have them to bear it as well?"

Vibrant light returned to those pair of eyes that once held despair, even if she held a gun to her head.

Ryucown became silent. The princess is betting her life, which brought him this problem. As the 14 years old speculated, the rebel could not allow her to die in front of his troops. To return Garbera to its knightly ideals are the hope and dreams of every soldier there, but princess Vileena's noble blood formed the foundation of that claim. If they lost her as a symbol, his support will collapse. For someone like him, who is willing to do everything to change his country, in certain point of view, this is a innovative situation that can be taken advantage of, in other ways, her death could be the beginning to the end.

As Vileena and Ryucown began their silent battle, a certain defeated foe squatted aside,desperately trying to calm his breathe. But by no means Orba has accepted his end.

From the inside of his mask, stared at the blade that defeated his earlier attack.

"That is..."

Engraved on the blade were several unmistakable letters,

"O,R,B,A"

It is non other than his name. Orba's heart grew calmer by the second.

===Part 2===

"Princess."

"You highness, please put down the gun!"

The soldiers begged, while Princess Vileena's eyes met Ryucown's. Perhaps due to determination, there is no trace of emotion on her snow-white face.

"Princess, You really have a temperament meant for a military commander," Ryucown sighed, "if...If I decide to say what is in my mind in front of the crowd, what are you going to do? If we stick to the old ways, we would never reach the future (3). Even if the battle before us become a rout, the results will be the same. Don't you think it would be best for us to challenge our fate?"

"Then speak quickly. I am already prepared."

"You highness!"

"Don't come any closer!"

As she notice the soldiers were trying to get closer to her, Vileena backed away. But to everyone's amazement, her trigger finger did not waver. Although she is still surrounded.

"Please look, You highness."

Ryucown turned around and pointed toward the flame-filled window.

"Look at those mindless Melphian, Garberan armies with overwhelming numbers, and our courageous soldiers. What does this represent, you highness should understand. Ignoring the cowardly Melphians, the Garberan army have also fallen into confusion. Correct, for no other reason than its soldiers could not decide if they should follow me or not. They do not blindly follow the royal family, those who follow my path is the true way to protect this country, this is what the Garberan people have concluded."

Ryucown continued, and his troops did the same.

"Princess, please understand us."

"This is the battle that will decide Garberan dignity, please understand us."

Vileena brought her sight to meet theirs, no one had a drop of hostility, only compassion. She could never bear any enmity or hatred against them, for everyone in their hearts love Garbera, and love the flower of Garbera, the princess Vileena.

"I DON'T WANT TO!"

The princess cried again, but for what reason? She knotted her brows, full of tears, with the gun still pointing at her head, and screamed like a child throwing a tantrum,

"I DON'T WANT TO! I DON'T WANT TO I DON'T WANT TO!"

"Vileena-sama!"

"This is the Garbera grandfather loved, and father nurtured!" Tears fell freely from her eyes, "Why, Why do such..."

"Stop uttering idiocy.."

As if summoned by a voice from the abyss, Ryucown and the princess look toward ''that'' direction. Ryucown threw out a look from someone who totally forgot about Orba, and coolly added "don't move," while pointing his sword at the Gladiator. But...

"That Sword, Return it to me."

"Return it to you? What are you talking about? This is..."

"Six years ago."

Orba continued. For some reason, the rebel general hissed, completely swallowed his remaining words. His gaze met the Gladiator who is getting up from the ground, while listening to Orba's every word.

"....six years ago, you were not even a knight, but you were more knightly. But it is different now. To fulfill your ideals, you decided to raise your sword against your liege, and threaten her with death. Why are you gambling your life??? And deaf to the words of the very lord who is also gambling hers? Are you intoxicated?? Ryucown, you are not a knight anymore."

Ryucown was about to bring his blade up for a strike, and everyone's attention were focused on the princess, which gave Shique the chance to breakout his encirclement. At the same time,

"Take it!"

The Gladiator flung his sword as if he and Orba planned it together, and Orba caught it square on. Then he used the confusion to move behind the princess, snatched the gun in her hand, and pushed the weapon against her head.

"Princess!"

"You highness!"

"Don't move!"

As if he didn't hear Shique's words, Ryucown charged toward Orba with a piercing strike, then slashed the sword slave with his long sword.

"What are you standing still for?" Using this opening, the Rebel Knight roared. "We will not let a melphian harm her highness. Capture him!"

Shique sucked his tongue. The faces on those soldiers were intertwined with confusion and bloodlust while starting back at each other. If he want to act he have to do it now.If he wait until the enemy reach a decision, then it is back to a outnumbered desperate situation again.

If we have to act....to which direction?

"Gladiator-san."

"Ha?"

Shique was shocked, he is being ordered around by Princess/hostage.

"This way."

Whispering under her breathe, and moved her jaw toward a nearby parked Airship. Shique's mind instantly clicked,

"I understand, please excuse my roughness."

"I am used to it."

As soon as she replied, Shique coldly fired a shot in front them. Before its fearsome roar fade away, he grabbed on to the princess's thin shoulders and begin to run. Vileena leaped on to the Skyship's cockpit, while Shique sat in the passenger seat. She immediately gun the engines and the skyship begin to float away.

"I will bring reinforcements! Wait for me!"

Shique called out. But at this instant, the princess hesitated. Within the great hall, there are still brave Melphian troops, and loyal followers of Garbera who want to restore it to their ideals. The princess could not just watch these people throwing away their lives.

"Your highness!"

Ryucown's face paled, and headed straight for the Airship. He was only a step away before he was cut off by the flash of a steel blade. The rebel general spit at the ground, then turned to welcome Orba and his sword.

"GO!!"

Orba roared. Blocking the strike that would had sliced his head off, twice, three times, and followed by a barrage of strikes. Then he yelled out again,

"Vileena, MOVE!"

The princess stared at him as if she was struck by lightning, then the airship threw off its pursuers and flew into the night. Then it melded with the darkness and vanished.

"Since it come to this..."

Both men refused to back off, and Ryucown bared his teeth,

"I guess I might as well bury the princess along side with the Melphian army."

"What?!"

Orba swallowed a mouthful of air. He is almost completely exhausted. The source of strength is still flowing, it is his boiling black blood (3). He don't know what he should do, his could not achieve his goals, (4) only could watch what is his been taken away, again and again. During that time.

But, Orba has a sword. A tool to turn that boiling blood into reality.

"How could somebody like you---"

"I will never let someone like you go."

The two duelist shouted while their blades screamed. Although their views are different, but what is in their hearts are the same.

''(I will not let you stop me!)
''
(Orba) Blocked Ryucrown's blow, adjusted his own stance, then struck from both directions, but his attacks still were blocked.

''(Maybe all I need is just another burst of strength, it is the only choice left)''

If something is preventing him from succeeding, even if it is lofty principles, ideals, Gods or Dragon Gods--Orba will challenge it with a sword in hand.

But at this moment, the gladiator is falling into his old habits again. As soon as he perceived what is a opening, he would struck with overwhelming force. In this instant Ryucrown dodged the attack by spinning his body around, then used the inertia for a counterstrike---

As if it is six years ago, it is the same scene Orba saw...

DONG! (SFX: Steel on steel)

Showers of Sparks flew,

"Ugh"

the sound of a wail mingled freely with fresh blood.

Ryucrown's blade was bounced off Orba's. He was the one who fell for the trap. The rebel general was waiting for the opportunity to deliver a counterstrike, but his strike rebounded and he lost his balance. Orba's sword struck his chest, fatally.

Although he (Orba) still paid a price. The left side of his mask cracked open with a snap.

"amazing."

Ryucrown remarked as he collapsed, coughing blood with every breathe.

"Until a few moments ago, I can see can see a nation of knights... but I am now...is this the end? Tell me your name. I, Ryucown would not wish to be laid low by a nameless man."

"Orba."

Other than Ryucrown, no one could hear those words.

Uncertain if he (Ryucrown) heard that final word, Ryucrown did not utter another word, then closed his eyes. Orba could only silently stare at him.

=== References and Translation Notes ===
<references/>

(2) 劝诱人-Seducer? spy? will have to wait for context. -- JP: 近衛兵 'imperial guard(s)'; but considering the context, they're indeed spies.

(3) I have no idea what this is about.

(4) Chinese translator's saying is difficult to understand, is either he achieved his goals...or he couldn't.

如果非要被古老的体制所束缚，以至于无法实现理想的话--This seem to say "If we are bound by our old ways, we would never achieve our dreams" ?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter5

2013-08-22T16:04:59Z

Stratos: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 5: Princess Vileena==
=== Part 1 ===

Zaim was known for being an impregnable fortress. To the north, steep cliffs touched the border of Ende, and to the south an unobstructed view of plains was spread out. If Mephius actually wanted to cross the border and invade, Zaim Fortress was considered to be its biggest hurdle.

Ryucown had made it surrender in the blink of an eye and turned it into his own stronghold. It could be he had the help of traitors, but it could also be that the people at Zaim Fortress never intended to turn their blades toward Ryucown, because he was a Garberan to begin with.

And besides…

''Maybe he secretly got assistance from the Principality of Ende.''

This assumption was shared by both Mephius and Garbera. If not, he wouldn’t last on any supplies like food, water, and ammunition. And for Ende, right now, they’d conveniently split the Garberan territory in two. In that way, it was good that Ryucown’s tactics hadn’t forcibly placed neighbouring villages under his control, or he would’ve received the enmity of its people.

“Our current Garbera has lost sight of adhering to pride above all!” Ryucown shouted with a loud voice. “Even if we bear the shame of a traitor for the moment, we inherit Garbera’s true pride. Disloyalty shames a knight, but we cannot stay devoted to obeying any senseless ruler. We must consider once again for what cause we should spill our blue blood. Do not mind bearing shame. We will open this fort’s gates and welcome all true knights that dedicate their bodies only for true loyalty.”

Ryucown cut off the heads of all the messengers, not even depending on the counsel from his own home country Garbera. And not only that. He also conducted a surprise attack with his airship on an advance party marching to recapture the fort, before taking flight again.

Within the Garberan royal court, it was the firm opinion that they should quickly send in a whole army to make Zaim surrender in order to protect the royal family’s dignity. But what they feared most of all was that Ende would participate in the war.

At the moment they were still keeping quiet, but if the Principality of Ende publicly admitted to having a collaborative relationship with Ryucown, it was feared Zaim Fortress would become a stronghold for Ende when they challenged Garbera. And with Garbera throwing aside an alliance with them, Ende also had a just cause to do so.

Hence, Garbera had no qualms against Mephius’s request.

Namely, they allowed the Mephian army to cross the Garbera’s national border, making it possible for them to line up formations and attack Zaim Fortress from the west .

It was about a week after the surprise attack at Seirin Valley.

As time went flying by, the situation was also littered with various apprehensions. The Mephian group led by Prince Gil immediately started heading for Idoro. It lay closest to the borders of Ende and Garbera, and was a fortress city that had often been at the forefront during the war with Garbera.

A group of sword slaves from the Tarkas Group was also forced to travel along the journey. Their weapons and dragons confiscated, and moving at a distance while being surrounded by military guards, they were no doubt suffering from stress regarding the dispiriting anxiety for their future. However, thanks to Gowen’s skilfulness, they quietly obeyed for the time being.

Although it might have been the same day-to-day feeling for those living under Tarkas, the situation was more complicated than that because of the Garberran party. In any case, because the ceremony had been interrupted, the marriage between Prince Gil and Princess Vileena had not been concluded. However, wilfully going back home at this point would be a disgrace for the both of them.

“I will go to Idoro as well,” Vileena had told her own country’s delegation, and had gone travelling along to Idoro with Theresia.
For the Mephian side it also gave them the impression they were keeping her as a hostage, but, naturally, Vileena herself had already taken that all into account.

The army moved while the goods were carried by dragon carts. The cavalry, and the dragonriders atop the small-sized dragons guarded all directions, while in the centre, surrounded by the soldiers on foot, the imperial and royal family members moved in coaches.

“I suppose this will be Prince Gil’s first battle,” Orba said, with Fedom siting opposite him inside the coach.

“But am I not the one behind the scenes? Aren’t you being much too overprotective, no matter how you look at it?”

“Shut it,” Fedom called back, irritated. “There’s no need for someone like you to learn the imperial family’s methods of raising a good emperor. You should just do as you’re told.”

“So I’m to command when I’m told, order friends to die when I’m told, and kill the enemy when I’m told?”

“That would be splendid.”

Orba, no less irritated, still felt the traces from his quarrel with Vileena.

“Now stop talking. We don’t know who could be listening.”

And that was the ulterior motive Fedom had. Originally, the written letters had urged him to return to his homeland, Birac. Simon alone had been assigned to be the prince’s support. However, Simon knew the prince’s nature very well. So, because he suspected there were concerns about the prince being a fake at the current campaign, other ‘support’ was necessary.

''At most…''

If the prince did do an outstanding job here, this time nobles would turn up believing the prince held unifying qualities. If Fedom was able to gather up those people and have them back the prince, it might be possible to create a completely new political power in the next era.
Besides, the Prince Gil in question was the same as a puppet that did anything Fedom told him to. On behalf of the corrupted imperial family, he himself could advocate supremacy in these current troubles times – just thinking of it, made Fedom’s heart pound with boyish excitement as blood rushed to his head.

Meanwhile,

“Prince.”

Simon Rodloom, who called from outside of the coach, naturally had his misgivings.

“What is it?” Fedom’s face appeared instead.

Simon, who had gone to the battlefield himself in his younger days, was, to be expected, skilful with handling his horse. Matching the coach’s speed, he tried to peek inside. The prince was resting his cheek against the window on the opposite side.

“These past few days, I’ve hardly seen your face. Although I do hope you’re not doing that to bear the shock received from what happened at Seirin Valley. It might also place a gap on the tale of your first battle. So—”

“The prince is in good health,” Fedom said smiling. “Even now, we were exchanging several views and opinions concerning the capture of Zaim Fortress. Later on, we’d also like to listen to your views on the matter, Master Simon. Oh… Your Highness, is it a little too bright? Please forgive me.”

Fedom acted as if the prince had talked to him and quickly closed the carriage’s curtains.

''That is strange.''

Spurring on his horse, Simon rubbed his chin. Fedom’s sudden intimacy and the prince’s change of heart in these last few days… It wouldn’t be such a miracle if the prince he knew so well, experiencing such an uproar during the ceremony, had lost himself amongst the public. However, from what he’d heard, it seemed the prince had given orders to the knights, and held the enemy at bay before they could kidnap Vileena. Although, as a substitute guardian, he was supposed to be pleased with the prince’s growth, this was far from being human, and he couldn’t simply accept it.

''Be that as it may, I haven’t seen the boy for three days.''

And, at a distance of fifty metres behind, Vileena and Thersia were rocking about in a similarly heavily escorted coach.

The whole time, Vileena had been silent. She was lost in thought, as she looked out at the scenery flying by outside the window. Theresia had her eyes fixed on the side of her mistress’ face.

At a glance, she was the image of a beautiful girl in her puberty and whatnot, even if she was now grown up, but it was apparent to anyone who so much as turned around that she was worriedly longing for something precious to her. The eyelashes covering her eyes were dark, and the bridge of her nose was a thin line. Her petal-like lips were slightly wet, and her skin nearly crystalline white.

In case an honest boy around the same age saw the girl staring off into the distance from her carriage’s window, on his way home from work on the farm, he’d be inexplicably bound only with a single glance. But looking at himself, after having gone through some hundred nights passionately yearning for her despite the issue of social differences, he would eventually marry some village girl and get children. But even if he’d be reading a book by the fireplace surrounded by grandchildren, undoubtedly, he would never be able to forget that one pubertal afterimage of only a single glance until the day he died…

Theresia, quite touched by her own fabrications, gently wiped away a tear with her hand. This was youth. And, when a voice called out “Theresia”, she looked up as if nothing had happened.

“Yes, what is it, your highness?”

“Theresia, how old are you now?”

“Well… when you reach the latter half of your forties, you eventually stop counting. Then it’s normal to look forward to continue on at that age forever.”

“I see,” Vileena said, as she rested her chin in her hand. “That’s quite convenient.”

“Of course, in the meantime, there were various encounters and farewells. Also many men. Speaking about love, there have also been several marriage proposals.”

“I would love to hear about that someday,” Vileena said with a little smile.

“Don’t say someday, but right now. It’s obvious your highness can use this little as a reference.”

“I didn’t say I wanted to hear such things. Cease your suspicious behaviour.”

With an angry frown, Vileena turned away.

''Oh my…''

Although Theresia thought she was cute, that naturally didn’t come out of her mouth. But it was worth teasing her. So, because she would otherwise be bored daydreaming again, her slightly mischievous side came to surface.

“This Prince Gil has one utterly curious side to him, doesn’t he?” Theresia said, feigning ignorance. She didn’t seem to notice Vileena glaring her way, either.

“I really haven’t decided what to think of him,” she continued. “Strangely enough, he has the attitude of someone who knows the world, but unbecoming of royal family he – how to say this correctly – sometimes still seems to speak like a child. Oddly, it’s something I worry about. Whether or not he will become a good husband, I’m certain he’s not the type that would fit into the Garberan court, right?”

“I guess he’s just a fool. Judging from all the rumours I’ve heard, it’s not such a big surprise,” Vileena said curtly. “As an enemy, he’s manageable. But it’s true I have to know a lot more details. They say that, in a battle, intelligence is everything, or so grandfather told me.”

“A battle?”

“Yes, a battle so that no more blood will be shed.”

In the days after their arrival at Idoro, Orba did not change for the better. There was hardly anything he could do until the reinforcements arrived from the capital. With his own country still negotiating with the Garberan side, no more than coming to conclude matters, there was nothing he could decide on without permission.

The fortress of Idoro was known to be strong, although it was a little less daunting than Zaim. The ramparts surrounding the urban areas around the fort were laid out in several layers, making it look like a maze. Walking around there in a sightseeing mood, Orba currently had to bring a lot of people along with him.

With his head thinking about the campaign, he was reminded of the skirmishes between the groups he experienced during his childhood, and that he had no more than the knowledge gained from things like hero stories. In any case, even though Orba had to continue being a body double, not for Mephius’ or the crown prince’s sake, but for his own sake, the state of both his head and feet were truly unsteady.

There were also other worries.

One evening, when he walked through the city, he saw that a crowd had formed. On the other side, sword-slaves were being made to walk, hauled off by around ten guardsmen. Their destination was Idoro’s detention facilities.

Despite Ryucown’s treason having come to the surface, and having cleared away the doubts that they were directly involved in the event, this was no excuse for Tarkas having been used for the prince’s assassination, and it seemed to have taken form in having the ownership of his slaves taken away. To make matters worse, the lord of Idoro was known to be the possessor of an extremely cruel disposition toward slaves.

“Lately there’s been rumours that, in order to raise the troop’s morale, all slaves are going to have their heads cut off in front of the soldiers,” Dinn further explained, shuddering.

The gladiators weren’t close friends. On the contrary, even though they’d shared their meals, they also had the kind of relationship that there would be no doubt or hesitation if they were instructed to kill each other on the next day.

But foremost, Orba’s anger was at the nobles who controlled lives and destinies as they wished, so that they truly were not treated the same as the people surrounding them.

“Personal guards under direct command?”

Orba had heard about it at the morning of their third day stay. Dinn had carelessly slipped his tongue while he was helping out with breakfast.

The imperial family, who were authorized to command the army, were able to directly choose their personal guard. The possibility to be chosen as part of the imperial guard was popular among the sons of nobles, with the exception of the eldest sons who would have lose their right of inheritance, but it was also possible to choose people not from such a status, and even give them the position of officer. Prince Gil was given that authority at the age of fifteen, but Dinn said he had not specially employed it.

That evening, Orba left for the detention camp, passing many staircases, for the multiplexed structural arrangement of this fortress was made so to keep the whole of public eye at a distance. A hundred gladiators were tucked away in a cramped room. They looked left and right in confusion at the prince’s sudden appearance, which he thought wouldn’t be so strange if Kain hadn’t been working on an escape plan for the night, and laughed inwardly. Even now, he was cunningly working with dexterous fingers, attempting to escape.

“What!? Are you serious, Orba!?”

Gowen unintentionally raised his voice, before Shique blocked his mouth.

“Yeah, I’m serious.”

“What made you think of something so brash?” Shique, as expected of him, spoke in a hushed voice, but his face looked shocked. “If this is true, don’t you think the people around you will be more suspicious of your true identity.”

“Don’t worry. I’ve been collecting information about the prince. He’s just a huge idiot, and doesn’t even listen to other people’s advice. Actually, this is just the kind of thing such a dim-witted prince would do. I’m thrilled you want to save yourselves, but I’d like to make the gladiators my own personal guards.”

Because the investigation was still going on, Tarkas himself was left in the building, but all of the remaining gladiators were made into Gil Mephius’ personal guards. The company-employed blacksmith who carried out the armour’s repairs, and the girl entrusted in taking care of the dragons, Hou Ran, were also granted the status of Imperial Guard.

One official paper, marked with a sign in the prince’s handwriting, as he was taught by Dinn in these past few days, fully sufficed.
When Fedom found out afterwards, he was obviously in a fit of anger. However, Orba made a face as if to say ‘is something the matter?’.

“Well, now I’ve already done it. When the real prince replaces me in the future, he can undo it or expel them if he wants to. Until then – let’s see – we’re okay on horses and dragons, but could you prepare weapons and armour for them? The ones from the company are all just second-hands. I also want several guns exclusive to the Imperial Guard.”

“Bastard! Mind you – I will remember all of this! Don’t do any more unnecessary things. You can’t even breathe freely without having my direct permission. Don’t forget that your life fully rests on how I feel about you.”

“That feeling’s mutual.”

“What did you say!?”

Despite Dinn anxiously fidgeting around between the two of them, Orba gave Fedom a sharp look.

“You should’ve understood that, right? But fine… I also don’t want to drive myself into a corner any more than necessary. I’ll leave my selfishness up to this extent. Instead, I’ll ask you for the equipment.”

“You mongrel…”

Fedom’s anger, seemingly about to faint anytime soon, also directing his glare at Dinn, and Orba was about to dismiss the grand noble from his room.

“For tomorrow, I’ll do anything you say even if it’s a depressing play. If I truly get carried away and do whatever I want before the first battle, you can give me any scolding you want. So, scoot, scoot! You’re a busy man, aren’t you?”

''Interesting…''

After driving Fedom out, with now Dinn’s scolding going in one ear and out the other, Orba had this thought for the first time since coming into this situation.

In any case, he was the crown prince. While there were many inconveniences, as a commoner he could act as he pleased and do what he liked. Placing gladiators directly under his control as soldiers for instance, although looking back, he couldn’t honestly say that he’d saved from the nobles. But there was also his intention in wanting to know how much was he able to do, and for how long his self-proclaimed owner, Fedom, would permit this pet dog’s ‘biting habits’.

''Even if I find out, I suppose I should be a little bit more careful.''

If Fedom directly saw Orba as a dangerous person, he would probably lose all of this small freedom he currently had. Perhaps even his life. And if that was over, there would’ve been no use to playing those antics.

Two days later, the expeditionary forces arrived from the capital. It had been decided Prince Gil would lead the troops.

Two dragonstone air carriers, 50 dragoons, 150 horsemen, and 500 foot soldiers – a considerable amount to be entrusted to a supreme commander on his first campaign.

The populace packed together at the main street as the troops came striding in, and Orba was looking down at them from the castle balcony. As the airships flew in the sky, the clattering of armour sounded, and a forest of spears and rifles formed in a line, it felt exactly like a scene from the historical novels or heroic tales he’d feasted on during his childhood.

Entranced by that gallant display, Orba’s eyes were gleaming like that of a boy. If seen by his companions from his time as a gladiator, he was certain that they wouldn’t be able to believe he was the same person, and not just because he no longer had a mask.

After that, doing as Fedom told him to, Orba went out to meet them at the castle square. But when his eyes made contact with the flagship’s captain, who had become a great general of long service, at the centre of his troops, the joy and excitement from his childhood vanished at once.

=== Part 2 ===

This was all too unexpected.

Beyond unexpected, he was late in noticing this was the scene that he’d been waiting for all this time.

Clad in simple black armour, standing with his heels together in front of the ‘prince’, the man bowing before him had a characteristic kind of smile that could be taken as arrogance.

That majestic air he had still remained the same as before. Back then, he’d ordered to ‘set fire to the lot’ from horseback.

''Oubary…''

With all his nerves on edge, a wave of heat ran through his body. His throat was dry, and he felt dizzy.

At the same time, all kinds of future possibilities came to mind. Immediately leap at this man and strangle his neck with his bare hands, stab him with his sword, shoot a bullet through his head, or interrogate him about Alice’s, his mother’s, or his brother’s whereabouts – every temptation was twirling through his mind with the same intensity, stirring up, and Orba was thrown away by all of its strength.

But now… as Prince Gil Mephius, instead of choosing such a direct approach without regard to his future, it should be possible to create other options. A crueller, more striking, and more tragic way of chasing down this man.

Orba, standing upright, hardly heard the other person’s greetings. Fedom accepted the greetings on his behalf. When he was informed that there was a party being arranged to feed their courage in the castle hall, Oubary adjutant replied.

“Well, wouldn’t it be as easy to stretch the soldiers’ feathers even when we’re not there? I would like you to immediately hear us out in a war council. There is also a message from His Majesty, Emperor Guhl.”

“Ahh yes, I understand.”

Next to him, cheerfully smiling, Oubary gave the ‘prince’ his greetings.

“It has been a long time, Your Highness. And it is finally the prince’s first campaign. The unworthy me, Oubary, has the privilege to be of your assistance. If nothing more, I will make sure to decorate your first battle with victory.”

For a short while, Orba didn’t say a thing and stared at Oubary’s spread purple lips.

“Yeah…” he said, nodding. “I’ll leave it to you.”

Oubary Bilan, aged 44, was a strong general who had rushed out into the battlefield against Garbera many times over. He had once assumed responsibility of guarding Apta Fortress, but when the Garberran army cut through his forces and started besieging the fortress, he’d immediately pulled back his troops by his own country’s demands. They wanted to cut the Garberan armies in two – namely, get rid of Apta in the early stages, and cross over the border in one sweep where they raided a Garberran strike force prepared to attack Idoro.

This decoy strategy became a similar retaliation strike for Garbera, and Mephius lost part of its southern territory, but it had brought a lot of damage on Garbera in return.

After that, he’d continued at the frontlines, and this time he’d been ordered to accompany the prince on his first campaign.

“So now I have to become this kid’s babysitter?”

Oubary had sullenly spoken those words over his shoulder when he’d received his orders. Although he bragged about being better in fights than anyone else in Mephius, in reality he’d mostly survived by taking the leftover fights.<ref>Actually: 勝ち残り- it’s a term for someone who wins by laying low and then take the finishing blow when necessary, like a kill-stealer.</ref>

Above that, he was also heavily opposed to the peace with Garbera. He was not the kind of man with the guts to openly speak against the emperor, but, for someone who’d been standing on the battlefield since the beginning of this ten-year-war, his irritation for putting an end to it with such halfway measures was all the worse.

He was as much as a reverse rebel.

“It should’ve been left as it was. No, cooperating with these rebels instead and plunging Garbera into a long period of mayhem would’ve been even better. If that was the case, we could’ve increased our military strength and taken over the Garberan capital.”

Although he spoke about such fabrications with resourceful families, as he soon learned of the incident at Seirin Valley, it had gradually changed Oubary’s way of thinking. The scale of the fight was never all that big, but this would no doubt define the positions between the three countries for future relationships.

''Even I’m not a man who can choose his future by himself.''

He had his own ambitions. After the peace talks, a letter directed to him personally had arrived from none other than of the biggest peace opposition in Garbera. Could it have been proof that they were afraid of his name and strength? He could make even more a name of himself, if he would broaden his future course.

On top of that, Oubary also knew the crown prince Gil Mephius’ personality well. He would be headed for a glorious first campaign – after all, that prince wouldn’t be able to accomplish anything by himself. He planned to take away his full authority.

“Ahh, but…” he joked, drinking wine together with his subordinates before leaving the capital. “I will have to make it look like it’s all the prince’s doing. It’ll be troublesome in the future, if I get under his skin.”

That night, a war council was held, and it was proceeding at Oubary’s pace, just as he had intended.

At first, his adjutant announced the results of the conference with Garbera, which he’d brought from the capital. It was decided that they attack the fortress on both sides, where Mephius would advance from the west, and Garbera from the right.

“Does it say anything about sending scouts to Ende?” Simon remarked on Mephius’ marching route along the border of Ende.

If it turned out that Rycown and Ende were having a cooperative relationship, there was the danger that the Mephian army would be the first to receive a surprise attack.

“Although we more than stand out, Ende will not likely rally that easily. But even if that happens they can be expecting a pincer attack in turn.”

“In this case, we can’t expect to rely on even the diplomatic skills our country,” Fedom said, looking out over a map of the surrounding area spread on the desk. “One option might be to send an envoy during the march, in the crown prince’s name.”

“Yes, just to be sure. We can also help by pulling out Idoro’s defence force and have them ensure the line of supplies,” the Lord of Idoro, Julius, agreed to Simon’s appeal.

While the unit’s organization and the talks of deployment started, Oubary fleetingly looked over at the prince. Ever since the war council commenced, he hadn’t spoken a word, but simply had his arms folded, staring ahead of him.

It was obvious from that start that there wasn’t anything he could do, and Oubary secretly smiled inside.

“Do you agree with this, your highness?”

He tried to force him to join the talk. The prince instantly looked his way, but immediately averted his gaze and replied,

“Yeah.”

After that, he continued to say nothing more. All of the commanding officers present at the war council exchanged glances.

''Keep up that attitude, your imperial highness…''

Crossing both arms, which were not covered by his leather undershirt, Oubary was barely able to suppress the smile that almost came to the surface.

''You should just leave everything to Oubary after this. Well, although at most, getting a ‘fair achievement for the prince’ will rattle my brains a little. I think it will be a difficult battle not to lose a single soldier.''

While Prince Gil was being exposed to the older man’s gaze, he – Orba – was digging his nails into his arms.

A little while ago, it had taken him full concentration, and great effort not to look at Oubary. He had a feeling he wouldn’t be able to stay calm if he looked at his face right now. He had almost lost his self-control just by hearing his voice. Above all, this small room was the worst. Even if he averted his eyes, the murmurs and every breath Oubary took reached Orba’s ears.

His heart had been jumping around so much that it hurt, and his blood seemed to be rushing to every corner of his body, more than it should be able to. They were preparing for a confrontation. His entire body was giving him the sign to go. His arms, legs, and every fibre of his muscles that he’d been training for a period of two years were telling him to kill this bastard right now.

The colour of flames, the acrid smoke, Alice being taken away, and the charred bodies of the villagers were recurring in his head. And his brother Roan, who smiled whenever he called out his name.

Oubary had ditched his brother, who shouldn’t have had to pick up a sword and gone into battle for his family’s sake in the first place. And the careless survivor, Orba, was now near him. The survivor of that smoking village back then, who hadn’t for one in a thousand thoughts imagined to have him this close within reach!

Was there really a reason to show this guy any sympathy?

Was there any reason for showing him mercy and having him live longer for even one second?

''Kill him.''

There was a whispering voice in the back of his mind. It quickly turned into a shout, and before long it became a chorus of voices with a thunderous tempo and rhythm.

''Kill him.''

''You can kill him now – you can kill him!''

''Now! Kill him!!''

That instant, Orba stood up from his seat.

The discussion stopped, and everyone fixed their eyes on him.

Then, there was a knock on the door.

“…What?” Orba asked in response.

He had just been about to leave the room. If he would stay hear any longer, he feared he would no longer be able to restrain himself. However, when he heard a voice telling him Princess Vileena was in the next room, again in response, he was forced to stand his ground.

“Oh, what business does a Garberan princess have in a war council?” Oubary said, deliberately sounding denigrating. Then he jokingly added, “Could it be she’s gotten worried that we might be bullying her husband? Well, my image isn’t very good. I haven’t even once left a good first impression on any woman I’ve met.”

A few people laughed in response.

“Let her go back,” Fedom said.

“No,” Simon pitched in. “She’s a key ally. We can’t ignore her. Let her in. Do you mind, prince?”

Orba didn’t have a reason or the willpower to refuse. So, he nodded and sat back down.

Before long, Vileena came in by herself. At a place for men, and a place to speak of war, there was a strange feeling of discomfort about a princess’s interference. Whether or not she was aware of it, Vileena’s innocent, beautiful features were radiating the colour of determination, like that one day.

“People of Mephius. First of all, please forgive a woman’s impertinent words at the place of a war council. Such a thing is exceptional in Garbera as well. With this, I – Vileena Owell – bare shame upon myself.”

Several minutes after, despite their glaring eyes, the military officers were all insincerely putting her at ease and commenting about how her enthusiastic attitude received praise.

The Princess of Garbera, wanting to avoid a solution by military means, insisted on letting her persuade Ryucown by herself. If it came to a head-on collision, no matter which camp had the advantage, Garberan lands would burn and its people die. However, Ryucown was a patriotic knight who was concerned about Garbera’s future. That belief had gone too far this time and had caused such an act of folly. Thus, the young princess wielded in her fervent speech that they should turn him back to his righteous self.

“Of course, the crime of aiming for the life of the Gracious Heir to the Mephius Empire’s throne is severe. I am willing to seek the Mephius’ support on how to deal with the ringleaders, starting with Ryucown. I am definitely aware this is not matter for Garbera alone. Therefore…”

“Right now, that is for talks after the war,” the winged dragon officer, Rogue Saian, cut in.

Although the others sent reproachful looks his way as he stood up, it was obvious they were all cheering him on in their hearts.

“This is our retaliation for the attack on our imperial family. It’s been clear from the beginning that this was never a matter for Garbera alone!”

As the most established among Mephius’ twelve generals, even Oubary sometimes came to him for instructions or to ask for advice. It wasn’t clear if he was older or younger than Gowen – even at a war council, he was fully clad in the heavyset armour of his ancestors. It looked like he had the spirit of a true warrior at heart.

Vileena, facing him, hardly knew a thing about war, and no matter how much her young zeal burned, she would be highly judged for being a princess of her age. Her mouth was already filled with words to bring forth an immediate rebuttal.

But the other generals, stirred up by the veteran’s spirit, spoke up instead.

“Garbera may see the Mephian army marching into their lands to quell Ryucown’s rebellion as quite worrying, but we’re not brigands. We’re not like thieves that take advantage of a fire and lay waste to Garberan lands.”

“Apart from that, Garbera itself has given our advance their consent. It’s best if we don’t hinder the organisation between countries just from a single princess’ ideas.”

“T-That’s,” Vileena said, bending forward. “At least let me have the privilege of accompanying this campaign. I also don’t think I can do this alone. However, it’s impossible for me to stand by and keep quiet in a quarrel between my own kinsmen.”

The soldiers and senior statesmen again exchanged glances.

Oh dear – this princess was proving to be most troublesome.

“There’s no reason to stand by and keep quiet, Princess Vileena, as your father has requested our cooperation.”

“Besides,” Oubary said, smoothing things over. “For our country, the princess still holds the importance of being in preparation for marrying the prince. We can’t very well do something like taking you along to the battlefield.”

Vileena lowered her head. Orba remembered that expression where she tightly bit her lip. For a woman as smart as her, she ought to be heavily aware of how her appearance and intervention at a war council was considered a nuisance. And yet, she couldn’t keep quiet. She still wasn’t held back.

''Her royal duties…''

The words Vileena had spoken were brought back in his mind. Something unwavering and unshakable – not for him, but rather for Vileena – seemed to be hidden in those words. And at the same time, for each and every human, to know what kind of person you really are was too difficult a question for only one person to hold. Not knowing what to do with those feelings in his heart, he thought back on that time when he looked up at the night sky with his brother Roan.

''Very well, then. Your beliefs – let me test them out.''

“So, you can leave.”

“Please wait and have trust in your father, and your future husband.”

“Wait. Everyone, please—” Vileena brought herself forward even more.

It was as if she still hadn’t realised the indifferent, fed-up mood that hung in the air, when,

“Let’s have the princess accompany us,” he said.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v01 229.jpg|thumb]]

Everyone turned to stare at the prince looking as if they’d just suddenly been struck by an arrow. Some of them looked amazed, wondering whether they should be the ones to first open their mouths.

“Your Highness,” Oubary said after some time, showing quite a controlling presence, and a slightly chiding smile. “I’m sure that, if she’s at your side, you will have the ferocity of a lion on the battlefield. But, although you may win the princess’s heart, the battlefield has its ironbound rules. I beg of you, do not act rashly. How about choosing a more suitable place for your honeymoon later?”

His words invited some unintentional smiles from the senior statesmen.

“Let’s have Princess Vileena as our standard-bearer.”

They once again looked the prince’s way. He had his arms crossed and was staring ahead, just like before.

“Many Garberan soldiers are probably as anxious as the princess about the coming battle. I don’t believe it’s good if they’re having doubts. There are also uncertainties on our side on whether or not this cooperation will work out.”

“……”

“If we have Princess Vileena as our standard-bearer among them, it will carry the same meaning for both the armies of Mephius and Garbera. Ryucown himself might agree on a assembly with Princess Vileena, but if he doesn’t comply it means he’s nothing more than a mere rebel. Thus, it will also clear away all doubts the Garberan army may have about this battle if we eventually force Ryucown to surrender his forces in a righteous way.”

Including Vileena, nobody was able to utter a sound.

Oubary stared fixedly at the prince’s face from the side, and the prince fleetingly glanced his way. Instantly, the prince looked away again, but Oubary was startled to see the hostility in his eyes. He could’ve been mistaken. However, Oubary secretly broke out in a cold sweat.

As the silence continued, from far away, the noise of the party and sound of flutes at the castle’s reception hall, was riding in with the evening breeze.

=== Part 3 ===

Five days later, the campaign force had finished its preparations and started out from the fortress. A line of defence stretched out from Idoro fortress, standing ready for any surprise attacks from Ende while they crossed the Garberan border.

Prince Gil was on the bridge of the flagship Dhum. Although Orba had watched ships go up into the sky several times, this was, of course, the first time he had ever boarded one.

Dhum was a large dragonstone ship that could house up to two hundred soldiers. The ship was currently gliding close over the ground, but its top speed was at 90 kilometres an hour<ref>56 mph</ref>, and it could rise two kilometres above ground. Considering it was a ship this large, it was most likely a top performer amongst its class.

Dhum and the single-seated airships, which were all called dragonstone ships, were the result of ‘magic’. The science that mankind had back when it crossed the ocean of space, had already declined.

This is the history of more than hundreds, thousands of years ago, that was passed on…

Seeking an environment to emigrate to, mankind had started on a journey from Earth into space, and in the end, they finally arrived at this planet.

It would’ve only be natural for everyone to try and re-establish the same scientific culture here, but the frequent raids of a subhuman race – the Ryuujin tribe – claiming to be descendants of the dragon gods, soon depleted the weapons and energy that were piled up in their spaceship. Also, because the properties of the resources they mined on this planet greatly differed from those on Earth, it was getting close to impossible to restore the civilization from the Earth Era.

At that time, while they held back a fifth consecutive invasion from the Ryuujin tribe, there was a sage named Zodias, later to be known as the King of Magic.

Zodias was originally a researcher on the historic ruins scattered across the planet. He was trying to unravel the secrets of the civilization in which the dragon gods had once prospered. The uncovered artifacts, of uncertain usage, greatly differed from Earth’s science and he was convinced they held some sort of power.

He discovered that the mechanism, a substance poured down with the sun and vaporizing in the sea, had an entirely different nature. It couldn’t be detected even with the science and technology of Earth, but Zodias, furthering his investigation on the artifacts, named that substance ‘ether’.

In response to the artifacts, ether caused various physical reactions. Fire, explosions, water purification, repulsion to geomagnetism, and a rise or fall in temperature… Based on various experimental results, Zodias successfully created new objects that were similar in nature to the artefacts, and was able to wield ‘magic’ in causing the phenomena he wanted.

With the use of this magic, Zodias managed to send the Ryuujin Tribe back to the ends of the earth and reigned as a new king that unified almost all of the lands on the planet. That prosperity and what would ultimately cause the downfall of the Zodias era, however, is yet another story.

Anyhow, the vehicles that have the ability to suspend above ground and go through the sky on this planet, like the airships and air frigates, aren’t science, but an inheritance from the magic that Zodias gave birth to.

In order to acquire floating ability, a power to repel the gravitational force is created with the use of ether, and when it flies, ether is radiated and scattered about. Of course, when the ether runs dry it will lose its ability to float, and the more it rises in altitude, the more the power to repel gravity loses its strength.

These ships are generally called ‘dragonstone ships’ because the skeletal frame of these ships is made of the so-called weightless metal that’s being refined from the dragonbone fossils excavated from the ancient layers of the earth.

These days, good dragonstone was a valuable resource, all the more because of the occurrence of ether depleting worldwide, which also caused the magic civilization to decline. And, even though it couldn’t be mass produced, it was certainly a indispensable military power to have on hand.

Orba would show up on the bridge, for about several hours a day, before heading back to his room to rest. This was also what Fedom had suggested, after all, as he’d put it, ‘you can’t make mistakes when you don’t show your face’.

Orba found it convenient. Having all eyes upon him just for sitting still and staring ahead of him went against his nature and, moreover, he had been deep in thought these last few days.

Mephius, Ende, Garbera, and Ryucown.

He wanted to know their strengths and characteristics. Because he was unsure of his own knowledge of them, he had Dinn, who had received a much higher education than he, and Gown and Shique, who said they’d lived in other lands before serving under the Tarkas Group, supplement him.

First of all, from Garbera’s point of view, they obviously couldn’t ignore Ryucown’s rebellion. However, as only one country, they would be at an overwhelming disadvantage if Ende participated in the war. In the likely event that Ende ''did'' have ties with Ryucown, they might also take the opportunity to take the next step and advance on the capital.

But what Garbera feared above all was internal discord. There were many vigorous, energetic youths within the country that had gathered under Ryucown and believed they ought to attack Mephius. It might even be possible that they’d abandon the royal family at the capital, and form a new royal family by exploiting Vileena’s and Ryucown’s marriage.

“Concerning Mephius,” Gowen analysed. “They hope to strengthen their alliance when the marriage is concluded as it is after defeating Ryucown here as a team. They will also be prepared to face off against Ende, and they have the opportunity to place Garbera indebted to them with the current campaign.”

On the other hand, if the wedding didn’t hold, the territory of Garbera would be split in two, between the royal family and Ryucown, which wasn’t so bad either. If it so happened that the alliance got annulled, Mephius might possibly be approached by Ende instead, setting their sights on collaborating with Mephius instead if it could make a change to their own country’s advantage.

But in that case, there was another risk.

“In contrast to what you just said, should Ryucown obtain Princess Vileena, they could unify the whole country with the cooperation of Ende.”
What they thought and how they moved – many routes were open before them, and they also had to consider the actions among each of these movements.

“Gowen, isn’t Iver originally from Garbera?” Orba suddenly said, mentioning a gladiator’s name.

“Ahh. He did work as a mercenary, but he said it didn’t fill his plate, so he became a bandit.”

“Seriously, you're thinking of slipping him over to Ryucown’s side? But they’re a hard-knit bunch of guys, he’ll be noticed right away.”

“Not if it’s in the midst of a chaotic battle, don’t you think?”

Orba immediately summoned Iver, and gave him some instructions. Of course, he did all of this as a ‘prince’. The only sword-slave who knew about his real identity was Shique.

Half a day after they crossed the border, the Mephian army was lined up on a hill that overlooked Zaim Fortress. They had their artillery ready for the siege.

The allied forces of Garbera were south of the fortress, and it took them about three hours to set up their battle formations on the plains next to it. Mephius had sent an envoy to Ryucown. This was to tell them that Princess Vileena was aboard their flagship, and to endorse them to surrender.

The envoy came back in less than an hour. But, although they’d headed off with three people, only one of them had been allowed to return. The face of the man who’d arrived on his knees at the bridge was pale.

“Rescuing Princess Vileena from the dastardly Mephians that hold her hostage is our most pressing concern. Although the princess will receive a hearty welcome if she wishes to take the trouble to come over, we will never allow any Mephian to set foot within this fortress.”

Along with the envoy’s message, Orba was handed a set of binoculars from one of the non-commissioned officers<ref>JP: 下士官 Lit. 'low officer'. In Edo-Japan this was a term for one who was enlisted as an officer, but not of noble birth.</ref>. When he looked through, he saw two spears raised on top of the fort. There were freshly severed heads hoisted at the tips. It was Ryucown’s reply.

“Now this man’s a rebel to his lord – isn’t he, prince?” Oubary said as he peered through a similar pair of binoculars. He hadn’t believed from the beginning that a ‘just cause’ like this would have the Garberan side working together with them on this.

“Our military force is greater,” he continued. “All right. Let’s start attacking them on from both sides immediately. If we waste any more time, Ende could send reinforcements over to Ryucown’s aid.”

Thinking that the prince’s excessive ‘meddling’ had ended with this, Oubary immediately gave the order to advance. With this, the prince’s abundant meddling (speaking voice) came to an end, it looked like he immediately gave Oubary the order to march. However, Orba interrupted him, saying,

“Wait.”

Everyone on the bridge, including the generals, looked at him with puzzled looks.

“First, let’s make sure that the Garberan side is ready as well.”

The opening of the battle commenced just before sunset. The Garberan troops went for the attack from the south, while the Mephian army held back to provide covering fire. However, some of it, as the Mephius’ encampment was further from the fortress, had little effect.

The dragoons clashed with each other on the middle of the plains. There was a clash of weapons scattering, as spearheads ran through the enemies’ heads, making them flutter through the air.

There was an iron solidarity and teamwork among Ryucown’s forces. Arrows shot out from the fortress as the Garberan forces tried to advance, and there were bursts of gunfire here and there on the plains – scattering about the flesh of dragons, horses, and humans.

Furthermore, while the aerial forces was mainly on standby up in the air, sometimes they would swoop in to attack at the right time. Additionally, Ryucown’s soldiers who had set up small bases around the fort, performed back-up by gunfire. It was an exquisite arrangement. The Garberan troops were at a standstill, and the aerial forces on Garbera’s side were also the victim of gunfire. They had fallen to a state where they couldn’t receive their ally’s support either.

“What the hell’s Mephius doing!?”

“Gahh, we’re at our limits! Fall back, fall back!!”

“Lift the dragonstone ships – withdraw under the cover of their cannons! Tell them not to go in too deep!!”

In the end, most of the Garberan army couldn’t advance, and two hours passed before they were back at their main camps. They had personally confirmed the robustness of the fortress that they’d built themselves.

It grew silent again around Zaim Fortress. Here and there, the torches inside the fort were extinguished, but one could easily perceive that they were diligently standing on guard.

Several hours after the evening battle, a Garberan messenger had headed for Dhum’s direction. He came to complain and to reconfirm their strategy. Orba had left everything up to Fedom, while he himself examined the map at the bridge.

There were also several captains gathered at the war council, but Orba hardly spoke a word. Even so, at the end, he didn’t give them the final permission to advance. Despite the confusion and doubt, most of them had feelings of anger.

“Is this supposed to be Prince Gil’s first campaign?” Oubary murmured almost to himself. A sneer was stuck to the edge of his lips. “I wonder whether him being unreasonable is a form of caution. And we are supposed to tell this to all of the soldiers and hope that, at the most, our caution isn’t taken cowardice.”

After the war council,

“What are you scheming?”Fedom said, having appeared at the ship’s room that was assigned to the prince. “Have you lost your nerves? If nothing else, I’m not telling you to do a bloody suicide attack. Just leave it to me. If you do any more of these selfish actions, I’m really going to have your head!”

His cheeks were quivering in anger as he spoke, but in the end, this was a battlefield. The real prince wasn’t even in the area. Orba didn’t think Fedom could do anything to him in the current situation.

After Fedom left, Gowen posed a question.

“We also don’t know what on earth you’re thinking. To whom do you actually feel the need to show mercy?”

“It has nothing to do with showing mercy. I’m sorry, but I’m in a position where I can’t tell friend from foe.”

“Friend, foe? Are you talking about Garbera?”

“Them too.”

It wasn’t only Orba who didn’t have confidence in the Garberan forces. Actually, the long-serving general Rogue Saian was watching signs among the Garberan camp, aside from the enemy’s movements. Although the amount of people who would contemplate betrayal was probably no more than a tenth, if they turned coat in the middle of the battle, they could very well suffer a great deal of harm. The emotional unrest could be huge. And if Ryucown pulled out his forces at that very moment, they might cut through to them in no time.

“However, you don’t plan on taking your time and keep besieging them, do you?” Shique said. “If they ''do'' receive supplies from Ende, this will drag on and on, and the morale on Garbera’s side will plummet. If Ryucown remains, more civil wars will break out over the place, and it might even escalate to a war that splits up their entire country.”

“It won’t just end with those who consider changing sides raiding our camp at night. They’d want to take Prince Gil’s head, rescue Princess Vileena – things like that.”

When he heard Gowen’s words, Orba grinned. If an opponent had seen him like this during his time as a gladiator, and Orba hadn’t been wearing a mask, he would surely fly into a rage. After all, it was the type of smile that seemed to terribly belittle the opponent.

“It’s ''still'' fine. Because I was ''still'' waiting for exactly ''this'' moment to arrive.”

Gowen let out a groan – Shique also wondered whether this was some sort of joke – and got a mixed look on his face.

“Orba, you can’t be! Is this why you brought the princess along?”

“Who knows.”

Not knowing friend from foe didn’t only apply to Garbera. He was still not able to grasp the full picture of what happened at Seirin Valley, and Orba – or rather Prince Gil – couldn’t put much trust in the Mephian army from the beginning. He wasn’t able to make a move with the situation unclear on whoever bound his hands and feet, and whoever was pulling the strings.

Rather than explaining how many tricks he still had up his sleeves, Orba said,

“These soldiers, who are ‘accustomed’ to fighting without knowing anything, are different. I don’t have nerves that thick.”

This was actually his only true motive. For he had fully realized what it was had been lost to him before.

Strengthen your own position, know your friends and your enemies, and collect various information, large and small – if he could pile up all that information into a stronghold, even bold actions would have their effect. Without any of that, he wasn’t any different than a fool going in for a suicide attack.

''Be discreet before you start a fight. It will be thorough and fast. You don’t have time for thoughts when you’re at that point, do you? So the only time you have to think, is now.''

Orba thought, staring fixedly out of a window that was furnished in his room.

<noinclude>

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter5

2013-08-18T12:42:29Z

Stratos: /* Part 2 */

== Part 1 ==
I'll start out by opening two things for discussion. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 07:32, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

'''Orba, not losing out in being irritated...''' (オルバも負けず苛立っていたのは) 
I can’t find a good English equivalent. What it means is that Orba didn’t lose from Fedom in being irritated. Is there a better way to put this?

'''“Theresia, how old did you become?”''' (テレジアは、いくつになったのだったか？) 
I first thought it was to be supposed Theresia's birthday or something, but it's a more polite way of saying 'how old are you?'. Basically 'how old have you become (over the years)'. If someone has a better way of saying it like this, please tell me.

:For the first, I would suggest "Orba, no less irritated"; also, as an incidental note, that would be 'didn't lose to Fedom in being irritated' rather than 'didn't lose from Fedom in being irritated'. For the second, I suspect "How old are you now?" is slightly better than 'How old are you?', as it preserves the 'acknowledgement of the other having been a different age at a previous meeting', whereas 'How old are you?' is more appropriate when meeting someone for the first time. -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 08:04, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Those are great suggestions Multipartite.[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]))

* I agree, thanks. I edited the text by your suggestions. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 09:18, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

I guess I should post the responses to your inlines here from now on. And what better way to take a break from translating than to edit! Well, Chapter 2 is......slowly coming along. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 20:43, 30 July 2013 (CDT) 
'''Thinking it was surely important for people to look at oneself, something seemed to trouble her heart.''' Raw: 振り返ればあれは確かに本人たちにとっては大事だったのだと思える悩みに胸を焦がす、美しい少女の姿。
*振り返る is a conjugated verb meaning 'to turn around, to turn one's head'. Here's a rough translation from my part, "It was apparent to anyone who so much as turned around that she was worriedly longed for something precious to her; it was the form of a beautiful girl." (Note: You might have moved 'beautiful girl' part to the previous sentence.)
:* Yeah, I split the sentence in two and moved the 'beautiful girl' part up front because that was what the beginning of the sentence refers to. I combined the sentences again and used your suggestion. Thanks. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

''“Well… when you reach the latter half of your forties, you eventually stop counting. Then it’s natural to look forward to continue on at that age forever.”''
*There's nothing wrong here, but consider using 'normal' in place of 'natural' for certain instances of 当然. It might be me, but the author overuses it more than necessary.
:* No you're right, the author uses other terms a lot too (I actually just think it's the difference between Japanese and English) that will sound strained if you keep translating them 'correctly'. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

'''“As for tomorrow, you’ll do anything I say even if it’s a depressing play. Don’t let me receive a scolding because of you before the first battle – after that you can get carried away and do whatever you want. So, I’m going! You’ll be occupied, don’t you think?”'''
*Pretty sure it's Orba, and not Fedom speaking. That's why you're so confused. I recommend "Scoot scoot. You're a busy man, right?" for the last two sentences.
:* I was actually unsure whether it was Orba or Fedom saying this sentence. The second sentence puzzled me, so I opted for Fedom. However, Orba being the one speaking makes more sense and I somehow made it work. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

Sorry to bother everyone. "But when his eyes made contact with flagship’s captain" This is what the original reads. I believe that it should read "But when his eyes made contact with the flagship’s captain" because the word "flagship" isn't the name of the ship it needs the definite article "the". Please correct me if I'm wrong. - [[User:shirofune|shirofune]]
*Don't worry about bothering us. Discussions of revisions are welcome, and you're free to post them here is you're unsure. You were right, and it was probably just a typo on Dohma's part. Thanks for fixing it. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 19:33, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

== Part 2 ==

There's some expressions in this chapter which I could use a little help on suggestions. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:25, 2 August 2013 (CDT)

*「ああ、'''あいわかり申した'''」 'Ahh, I understand'
:It's actually much more polite, like 'duly understood'. But the latter feels a bit strange in this context, because Fedom is higher in rank than the one he speaks to. Leaving it like this could also just be fine. It's just that Fedom speaks rather politely when talking with certain people, and rather impolitely when talking to others - especially Orba.
:*"Ahh, your words have been received," is the only other possible phrase I can think of. It is a litte indirect, but can be considered more polite. My guess for his being polite, is because Oubary carries a message from the emperor, and to be rude to a messenger is to insult the person who sent it. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]]

:*About the "Ahh, I understand" bit, I believe it is natural that Fedom is polite because Oubary is also in the same room within earshot. It would arouse suspicion if Fedom were impolite because at that time Orba was still pretending to be the prince. Please correct me if I'm wrong because I don't know a word of Japanese. ~[[user:shirofune|shirofune]]

::* Looked it up some more, but Fedom is not being overly polite after all, he's just being formal - which isn't strange considering the circumstances. あいわかり (相分かる) is just a more formal way of saying I understand but with the explicit meaning that you comprehend something. 申した is a formal way of saying "I do". So he says something like 'I do understand', and he's saying it this way to indicate that he understands they can't go to the banquet because the Emperor's letter is of more importance here. I like "your words have been received" but I think it strays too far from the original meaning, so I simply made a minor change to "Ah yes, I understand." The subtle formality will be a bit lost in the translation, but that's probably how people would react in English as well. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

*「'''頼む'''」 'Leave it to me'
:It's a rather free translation. It could mean 'leave it to me', 'count on me', 'rely on me' or anything in this regard. I'm assuming it's Oubary saying this, but it could also be Orba I suppose (then it would be 'I'll rely on you'). However, in that case I suspect it would have been よろしく instead, and it wouldn't have been on a separate line.
:*I think Orba is one who says it. The reason for the different line is probably because of a pause between "Yeah..." and "I'll leave it to you." Also, Orba speaks this way because he knows he has to act the role of the prince just as Fedom wants to, in the presence of others. If it were Oubary speaking, 任せる would have been much more appropriate. I can't actually imagine a person of lower rank saying 頼む to one of higher rank. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]]
::* Yeah, Orba saying this fits better. And 頼む sort of comes off as a way of saying 'thanks' which would be strange in Orba's regard. Changed it. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

*'''勝ち残り''' 'taking the leftover fights'
:Also see the reference note. It’s a term for someone who wins by laying low and then take the finishing blow when necessary, like a kill-stealer. Suggestions for a nice English idiom or expression are welcome.
:*I actually like it the way it is. The only idioms I can think of remotely close to this are "taking the easy way out" and "reaping other's rewards". --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]]
::* I'll keep it like this then, and leave the reference note for those interested. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

*'''へそを曲げられて'''も、のちのち厄介だ 'It’ll be troublesome in the future, if I get him angry.'
:Literally 'to bend someone’s bellybutton', which means ‘to make someone angry/irritated’. Does anyone have a nice English idiom for this? Because just leaving it like this doesn't really give much credit to the original in my opinion. I considered 'ruffle one's feathers' but that seems a little too mild in this case.
:*You could consider "get on his bad side" or "get under his skin." --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]]
::* "get under his skin" was what I was looking for, thanks! --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]]

'''Oubary was having cold sweat under his clothes''' 服の下にじっとりと冷たい汗を搔いていた
It says this literally (Oubary had damp cold sweat running under his clothes), but 'under his clothes' sounds a bit strange in my opinion. [[User:Dohma|Dohma]]
*Yea, it definitely sounds weird worded like that. I would go with something like "He secretly broke off into a cold sweat." --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 20:54, 13 August 2013 (CDT)
:* Then I'll go with that. But, just to make sure, isn't it "break out in a cold sweat"? --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 07:43, 14 August 2013 (CDT)
::*Yep, that's the original phrase. I like to use "broke off" for past tense, since it usually implies it was triggered by some event. "He was secretly breaking out into a ocld sweat" or the one above, because the idiom can also be used to describe perspiration while ill or with related sleep troubles. So I like to make that minor indication by changing 'out' to 'off'. Either one works. --[[User:Detalz|Detalz]] ([[User talk:Detalz|talk]]) 12:12, 14 August 2013 (CDT)
<hr>

Hello, reader here/wandering editor. In this sentence: “It might be an idea to send an envoy during the march, in the crown prince’s name.” I think the context implies that an adverb is used before '''idea'''. I am not sure which exact adverb it is but it should be ''better'' or ''safe''. So it will look like “It might be a '''better''' idea to send an envoy during the march, in the crown prince’s name.” or “It might be a '''safer''' idea to send an envoy during the march, in the crown prince’s name.” I just noticed this and is totally up to you guys to change it or leave it. Thanks for translating this interesting Light Novel.[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 07:42, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter5

2013-08-18T11:23:52Z

Stratos: /* Part 2 */ Missing Adverb

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Epilogue

2013-06-27T05:11:53Z

Stratos: /* Epilogue */

== Epilogue ==

"Please explain."

It was the first sentence of Olga who had visual and auditory finally settled down. It was also hard for both of them even to open their mouth because of extreme exhaustion. The two people side by side leaned on the wall which escaped from destruction, and like that trailingly sat on the floor.

"Before that, (you first) apologize."

Tigre with an indignant face overlooked Olga beside him. Olga snorted and turned her face away. ‘I didn’t do anything bad (I’m not in the wrong)’. She advocated without words.

Tigre blankly looked up at the early morning sky from the hole opened into the ceiling.

''---It seems like the control did not work as usual......''

The hole roughly extended right above from the Commander room. The gray dragon clad in black light had devoured the monster and flew to the sky afterward.

''---Perhaps is it because I overdid it by shooting two arrows successively?''

"I..."

Olga's voice, which was somehow sulky, pulled Tigre back to reality.

"I wanted to be helpful to you."

Come to think of it, Tigre vaguely remembered that Ludra also said such a thing.

''---But, really, she is an honest child...''

The time after seeming to be stubborn, until she explained the reason was short. At 14 years old - even remembering himself three years ago, he felt he would be more stubborn. As Tigre managed to lift the hand which did not turned power, he patted Olga's head.

"I'm happy you did that for me. But... I was worried."

Tigre said that, after about a count of three, Olga whispered the word of apology "Sorry".

After Tigre gently stroked her head, Olga's body slanting leaned (dumped) on the young man as she felt relieved. Tigre did not reject her, and left it so. Feeling the warmth coming from the girl's body, he leaked a sigh of relief. At last, the feeling that it was finally over surged.

"I will tell you later what I can say. Also, please do not talk about this to anyone."

"...Even to Matvey?"

At Olga's question, Tigre nodded. Matvey was a capable man and also very tight-lipped. Even so, no, precisely for this reason, Tigre did not want to tell him.

"I understand. You... Since it's you, I trust you."

"Thank you"

As he expressed his gratitude, Olga somehow embarrassed squinted (narrowed) her eyes.

"It's me who should thank you."

"-Heeey, still alive?"

Suddenly, from the distance, came a sound. And also the sound of armor. Looking over there, nearly ten mercenaries with Simon at the vanguard were moving toward them. They were dumbfounded by this horrible sight, and even forgot to be cautious of the surroundings.

As Simon came up in front of Tigre and Olga sitting on the floor, while looking around the uncanny marks of destruction, asked.

"...What happened here?"

"I don't know, either"

Tigre shook his head. Although Olga stopped her action to think about something for a moment, she nodded as to show that she agreed with the young man (she was of the same opinion).

They didn't know what happened, either. "Let's put it this way" Tigre decided to do so.

'If you speak, you will have to start with the absurd talk that General Leicester was actually a monster. They might believe it looking at the situation where the ceiling and the walls were destroyed, but if the talk extends to how we defeated it, we will be very troubled.'

"That aside, what about the people below? Is the battle over?"

Tigre changed the topic. Though very explicit, Simon, being fascinated by the Commander room which was half blown away, not aware answered.

"It's over. It could be seen almost from anywhere that the Commander room was blown away by a strange black light. Did you see General Leicester?"

"...Just when I thought that I finally arrived, the cocoon of my eyes becomes filled with black light, and when I came to myself, it was this. And General Leicester was not around (was nowhere to be found)."

"Is that so? Well, anyway, it's our victory. The soldiers alive all surrendered, and this Fort... Though one part was literally destroyed, became ours. I count on you for the pay."

While lending his shoulder to Tigre and getting up, seeming to have finally pulled himself together, Simon grinned. Likewise, Olga was carried by another mercenary.

"By the way... What would you do if General Leicester came out?"

Feeling a little uneasy, Tigre asked Simon. Though it would be good if he smashed to atoms by the black bow, if he luckily managed to escape, it would be frightening. Both Tigre and Olga have already erase traces of fight.

"If that happened, of course, we would surround him and take his head."

While pleasantly laughing, Simon supported Tigre and walked the hallway full of cracks. His men carrying Olga followed.

Simon and his men, as they walked around shouting General Leicester was dead, even the guards, who still showed intention of resistance threw away their weapons one after another and surrendered. Their morale melted like pills of ice which bathed in sunlight, and faded away.

The Fort Lux fell. Although accompanied by 3,000 soldiers, they lost approximately five hundred, and there was nearly the double of injured persons' result, but considering that it is in the siege - and more importantly, having encountered a monster, this loss was fairly small.

Vaild Ludra had two worries.

One was how to report the fall of the Fort Lux. He could explain up to the Middle, but he could not fully understand what happened to the end.

Almost like a giant of fairy tale rioting destroyed from the inside, and the disastrous scene of the Commander room that could not be a human work, how on earth should he report all this to Tallard?

Summarizing what he himself had witnessed, coupled with the matter of the black light which disappeared into the sky through the Commander room, Ludra was at wits' end.

The second worry was about Tigre. This one might be more serious.

The day before leaving Valverde, Tallard gave the plan for the capture (of the Fort) to Ludra, but at that time, he said so.

'Test the ability of Tigrevurmud Vorn.'

Tallard was curious about what kind of strategy Tigre would take to capture the Fort. If Tigre could not propose anything, he should use Tallard's strategy to capture the Fort.

Sure enough, Tigre proposed an excellent plan.

Camouflaging the number here by employing the collar people. And making the soldiers lurk in the north woods. Before dawn, making a surprise attack from the west where the daylight did not reach, and opening the north gate and letting the army invade (the Fort).

These were almost the same measures as those of Tallard's strategy given to Ludra. However, in Tallard's strategy, since Tigre could not grasp Asvarre soldiers, he gave the soldiers someone who they could trust as a Commander, and made a surprise attack from the west side of the walls.

''---Tigre-dono... No, Lord Tigrevurmud, at the single point of holding the soldiers, has exceeded his Excellency’s expectation.''

He could not help but leak a sigh of admiration. Having tested Tigre's ability in this matter, he honestly praised him.

''---While being a person from Brune, it's also a person able to think of the people of a foreign country. So that the employed collar people don't get injured, he made distribution taking it into account as much as possible.''

Ludra thought that the problem was there. Sooner or later, when he would notice the falsehood of Tallard's words, Tigre would probably not forgive Tallard.

As it would become a battle if Tigre could not forgive Tallard, he would probably be a formidable enemy that Tallard had never met.

''---If possible, I really hope that such a future won't come.''

Ludra with his usual smile gave instructions to the soldiers, but to his face, the shadow of suffering faintly blurred.

In a room of the Fort Lux, Tigre, Olga and Matvey had gathered.

As Matvey who kowtowed and apologized, Tigre laughed and forgave him. Although it would be good if he did not cooperate with Olga, shelving himself who was not able to admonish the young Vanadis, Tigre could not blame the tough-looking sailor.

Incidentally, Matvey was monitored by soldiers. He was imprisoned, that was why he safely managed to survive. The curve sword he was wearing when in disguise was taken up before he met with Leicester.

Matvey was a brave man, but he did not have the recklessness jumping out to battlefield unarmed, and he saved himself this point.

While Ludra added, among the soldiers who surrendered, those who returned to allegiance and reorganized the army, the persons who could not follow Tallard were given food for a few days and released.

The soldiers collected the corpses whether those of enemies or allies and buried them, and washed away blood stuck within the Fort with water. This was an epidemic counter-measure as well as a measure to get rid of the ill feeling of those who surrendered. Tigre and the others also helped.

When the day was about to end only by such work, a hectic (hurried) report was brought to the Fort.

"Prince Elliot leading 30000 pirates has landed. It is still unknown whether he will be aim at this Fort or Valverde, but they are in a distance of about two days from here."

Shiver spread throughout the body. They did not receive report that the port town of Mariajo fell. While avoiding showing anxiety (impatience) to his face, Ludra asked.

"Did Mariajo fell...?"

The soldier shook his head to say "No".

"The enemy attacked several fishing villages at the coast, and seemed to land from there."

"Impossible! There’s no way that such large vessels could anchor in mere fishing villages......"

Saying up to there, Ludra pressed down his mouth with his hand as he thought of something. Tigre, who seemed to have understood in the same way, asked with a look at Matvey's face.

"I'm afraid Prince Elliot prepared a large quantity of boats. They drew closer by large vessels till the good place, picked up pirates on the boat from there and commuted back and forth at high speed."

"Using such method, they won't be able to return the boats to the large vessels......"

"They go down with ten boats from the open sea, and nine boats of pirates landed. The remaining one will get back dragging along the nine which became empty. Pirates should be accustomed to such work."

Olga was thrilled to the brief and clear explanation, and Ludra, with a serious expression, nodded.

Up to now, they have not received any contact from Tallard.

However, these thirty thousand enemies were drawing near at a distance of a day or two.

"-Calm down, for the time being, we shall do what we have to do."

The trio confused was accosted in a calm voice by Tigre.

"...Do you have any plan?"

Matvey blotted an unprecedented seriousness in his tough look and asked. After Tigre calmly shook his head, he continued with a smile.

"Not yet. But, I had a similar experience before, and I came through it (I broke out the storm)."

'Therefore, I will somehow manage, I will do it.'

When Tigre finished speaking, Olga, Matvey and Ludra regained their calm. At this time, the three people felt like having touched the container of the young man called "Tigrevurmud Vorn". They felt that they could believe the words of this person, this sentence opens the horizons, and they got the vitality to move forward.

"Then, I must go calm the soldiers for now."

With his usual smile, Ludra left the meeting room. With quick steps, but at a calm pace as to not let people feel uneasy. Olga opened wide her eyes at the remaining two, and said with admiration.

"I feel like having caught a glimpse of a king's ability."

"Don't make fun of me."

"I am serious."

At the earnest words of Olga, Tigre shrugged his shoulders. He thought that she was the kind of person to never say such things. It was true that he had no plan. From now on, he must figure it out anyway. Before the enemy arrived here.

''---But, I will prove that I can do it.''

Without fighting spirit, and even without trying to look big, Tigre had naturally decided so.

The sun of autumn cast a mild light through the window.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2013-02-20T13:15:19Z

Stratos: /* Volume 6 */

==The Synopsis==
It feels like an advertisement, like the sort that would appear on a chain bookstore's window, which I feel is improper. [[User:LB Kasen|LB_Kasen]] ([[User talk:LB Kasen|talk]]) 02:01, 27 August 2012 (CDT)
:Agreed. Feel free to write one. Sadly, I suck at this kind of thing, but I remember seeing a decent one in one of those fake Anime previews [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 02:04, 27 August 2012 (CDT)
::On a related note: there's a bunch of stuff on the front page that's sort of accreted over time - for instance, the description of Haruaki as a baseball fan is technically correct, but is also a bit off. (He's clearly a member of the baseball club/team, etc etc.) My guess is that circa 2010/V1, it was a quick description for a seemingly second-string character...That being said, there's a slippery slope wrt character descriptions and spoilers for V1+...one that I'm a bit too burnt out to negotiate at the moment. But others should feel free to tackle such issues :D [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:28, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

==Other Comments==

Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.

don't understand....

how much more is there in the story?
:I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)

Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. >_<

~ Macavity

To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his "past" loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike
:I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it "might" sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)

Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity

Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.
There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.
→ There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.
Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.
The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.
So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)

Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier.

Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity

==Comments==
Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose
:Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)

::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.

Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)

is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD

: Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it. And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!
==So Surreal==
This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!

I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!

I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!

==Problem==
The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first

Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does "link is only visible if..." even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first

:This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding "&action=purge" to the URL to clear the cache. Example: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&action=purge [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

Thanks, its working now even without that

Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.

:There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)

==Chronological Order?==
How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

==What about a manga???==
i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^
(ps anime is even better;P)

== Raw scans! ==

If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)

:Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)
* really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)

(Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)

:Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)

== Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==

Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.
:Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):
:# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add "<nowiki>{{Warning:ATP}}</nowiki>" somewhere to the text.
:# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.
:# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].
:I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].
:Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)

And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)

== Slovak translation ==

I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.

== Question ==

I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.
'''"How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?"'''
Isn´t it supposed to be something like: "How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?"
Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?
Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?
I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.
:I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the "feelings" of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)

== Considering starting a portuguese version ==

I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).
Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.
--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== Hey is there a volume 5? ==

I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!

wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?
:Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)

It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)

Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)
:*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I have a good new for you guys. THE VOLUME 5 WILL COME OUT ON JULY, 10TH !!!!!!!
For more info, google > "空ろの箱と零のマリア5 2012..2012"
^o^

Seriously??! If this is true I'm sooooo freaking happy!!! We're counting on you EusthEnoptEron and Kadi!! I can't wait for more Maria!! XD

Vol 5 is out... FINALLY~!! <3<3<3
: (^_^) BTW, I noticed the change in illustration. Is the illustrator different or does he just change his style?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

I believe its the same illustrator. The main way to tell is the expression in the pictures (mouth & eyebrows), the eyes, and the crease under the eyebrow. EG:
v1: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/3/37/UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/d/d4/UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg
v2: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako2_1.jpg
v3: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako3_4.jpg
v4: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako4_5.jpg
If you look closely in v4, you can tell the art changed subtly but more or less the same.
Now, v5: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/c/c6/UtsuroNoHako5_1.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/7/7b/UtsuroNoHako5_5.jpg
Expression, eyes, and crease are extremely similar. Its still Tetsuo , the drawings look more sharp now and for some odd reason Tetsuo really focused on making the charas look more mature. I was fine with Maria in v1 ^^

i waited so long for this. Thank you very much for your hard work :)

OMG the end of vol 5 is really cool, and it seems the story is almost near the end, maybe 2 or 3 more volumes. I hope you will translate them once they are all out! Thanks a LOT EusthEnoptEron for translating this great novel, I mean A LOT!!

== PDFs? ==

Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?
: Originally, I only wanted to upload PDFs once the volumes are fully edited, but since that's not going to happen, I guess we could add some. For now, if you're interested in PDFs, you'll find some on BakaBT, indowebster, [http://sinisterspark.weebly.com/1/category/5light%20novelc704abb736/1.html here] and [http://arczyx.blogspot.ch/2012/01/utsuro-no-hako-to-zero-no-maria-light.html here]. Pick one. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:47, 6 June 2012 (CDT)
:: Slight update - PDF's of varying degrees of accuracy are already a done deal afaik, but that being said, fully edited volumes are likely going to happen. At a bare minimum, V1 will get there... [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:31, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

== epubs ==
I made some epubs today, [http://www.mediafire.com/?0h12i5uim0a5a here].
I couldn't test them on my ereader since mine just got rma'd, but it should work.

== Synopsis ==
I want to change the synopsis. For now, I'm planning on using an anonymous one I've found on the Interwebs as a basis to work on. Everyone is welcome to participate / propose a synopsis. Once everyone's satisfied (and I hope that "everyone" doesn't only consists of me :P), I'll update the main page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 12:21, 25 October 2012 (CDT)
:To be honest my memory of what happened in v1 became cloudy now, but I don't think "Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom" is accurate, isn't it? Also, mentioning "Rejecting Classroom" may itself considering a spoiler?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 15:55, 27 October 2012 (CDT)
::You're right, but it's okay because he's accused of doing it for about the first half of the first volume. Of course, I wouldn't mind if someone proposed a better synopsis, though. :P I also spotted a nice one on TVTropes. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 16:18, 27 October 2012 (CDT)
:::How about something like "Accused of creating (the 「Rejecting Classroom」,) an endless recurrence of time by using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino is confronted by Aya Otonashi..."? What is in the parenthesis could be left out.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:45, 27 October 2012 (CDT)

== Synopsis Drafts ==
By using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom, an endless recurrence of time. His antagonist, Aya Otonashi, is determined to end the loop and obtain his box, no matter what the cost. [the number of repetitions and lengths she has to go to.]

Waiting warmly for Volume 6. [[User:LB Kasen|LB_Kasen]] ([[User talk:LB Kasen|talk]]) 16:39, 9 February 2013 (CST)

== Volume 6 ==
rant: Am I the only one here who wished Daiya to kick the bucket? In the end... I felt he practically gave the finger to everyone. Or is it just me?
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 18:30, 19 February 2013 (CST)

Irrelevant, but since it says Volume 6, Is his name Daiya or Daiyan? I noticed these two being used for one person. Is Daiyan intended or was it just a spelling mistake? I'll change all Daiyan to Daiya for now. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 01:24, 20 February 2013 (CST)
Edit: Nevermind, I looked at Volume 5 and there are also a bunch of "Daiyan" being used, however not for V4-V1. For now I'll take it as a nickname for him but if it is incorrect, reply to this. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 01:28, 20 February 2013 (CST)
:It's the way Haruaki has always been calling Daiya. -EEE
::Thanks for clarifying,did I miss that being mentioned somewhere in the volumes? Wow I cannot believe I missed that.--[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 07:15, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2013-02-20T13:11:52Z

Stratos: /* Volume 6 */

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2013-02-20T07:29:10Z

Stratos: /* Volume 6 */

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2013-02-20T07:28:21Z

Stratos: /* Volume 6 */

==The Synopsis==
It feels like an advertisement, like the sort that would appear on a chain bookstore's window, which I feel is improper. [[User:LB Kasen|LB_Kasen]] ([[User talk:LB Kasen|talk]]) 02:01, 27 August 2012 (CDT)
:Agreed. Feel free to write one. Sadly, I suck at this kind of thing, but I remember seeing a decent one in one of those fake Anime previews [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 02:04, 27 August 2012 (CDT)
::On a related note: there's a bunch of stuff on the front page that's sort of accreted over time - for instance, the description of Haruaki as a baseball fan is technically correct, but is also a bit off. (He's clearly a member of the baseball club/team, etc etc.) My guess is that circa 2010/V1, it was a quick description for a seemingly second-string character...That being said, there's a slippery slope wrt character descriptions and spoilers for V1+...one that I'm a bit too burnt out to negotiate at the moment. But others should feel free to tackle such issues :D [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:28, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

==Other Comments==

Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.

don't understand....

how much more is there in the story?
:I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)

Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. >_<

~ Macavity

To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his "past" loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike
:I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it "might" sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)

Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity

Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.
There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.
→ There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.
Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.
The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.
So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)

Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier.

Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity

==Comments==
Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose
:Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)

::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.

Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)

is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD

: Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it. And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!
==So Surreal==
This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!

I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!

I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!

==Problem==
The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first

Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does "link is only visible if..." even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first

:This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding "&action=purge" to the URL to clear the cache. Example: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&action=purge [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

Thanks, its working now even without that

Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.

:There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)

==Chronological Order?==
How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

==What about a manga???==
i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^
(ps anime is even better;P)

== Raw scans! ==

If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)

:Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)
* really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)

(Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)

:Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)

== Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==

Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.
:Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):
:# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add "<nowiki>{{Warning:ATP}}</nowiki>" somewhere to the text.
:# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.
:# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].
:I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].
:Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)

And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)

== Slovak translation ==

I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.

== Question ==

I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.
'''"How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?"'''
Isn´t it supposed to be something like: "How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?"
Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?
Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?
I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.
:I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the "feelings" of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)

== Considering starting a portuguese version ==

I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).
Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.
--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== Hey is there a volume 5? ==

I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!

wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?
:Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)

It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)

Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)
:*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I have a good new for you guys. THE VOLUME 5 WILL COME OUT ON JULY, 10TH !!!!!!!
For more info, google > "空ろの箱と零のマリア5 2012..2012"
^o^

Seriously??! If this is true I'm sooooo freaking happy!!! We're counting on you EusthEnoptEron and Kadi!! I can't wait for more Maria!! XD

Vol 5 is out... FINALLY~!! <3<3<3
: (^_^) BTW, I noticed the change in illustration. Is the illustrator different or does he just change his style?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

I believe its the same illustrator. The main way to tell is the expression in the pictures (mouth & eyebrows), the eyes, and the crease under the eyebrow. EG:
v1: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/3/37/UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/d/d4/UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg
v2: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako2_1.jpg
v3: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako3_4.jpg
v4: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako4_5.jpg
If you look closely in v4, you can tell the art changed subtly but more or less the same.
Now, v5: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/c/c6/UtsuroNoHako5_1.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/7/7b/UtsuroNoHako5_5.jpg
Expression, eyes, and crease are extremely similar. Its still Tetsuo , the drawings look more sharp now and for some odd reason Tetsuo really focused on making the charas look more mature. I was fine with Maria in v1 ^^

i waited so long for this. Thank you very much for your hard work :)

OMG the end of vol 5 is really cool, and it seems the story is almost near the end, maybe 2 or 3 more volumes. I hope you will translate them once they are all out! Thanks a LOT EusthEnoptEron for translating this great novel, I mean A LOT!!

== PDFs? ==

Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?
: Originally, I only wanted to upload PDFs once the volumes are fully edited, but since that's not going to happen, I guess we could add some. For now, if you're interested in PDFs, you'll find some on BakaBT, indowebster, [http://sinisterspark.weebly.com/1/category/5light%20novelc704abb736/1.html here] and [http://arczyx.blogspot.ch/2012/01/utsuro-no-hako-to-zero-no-maria-light.html here]. Pick one. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:47, 6 June 2012 (CDT)
:: Slight update - PDF's of varying degrees of accuracy are already a done deal afaik, but that being said, fully edited volumes are likely going to happen. At a bare minimum, V1 will get there... [[User:Grrarr|Grrarr]] ([[User talk:Grrarr|talk]]) 02:31, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

== epubs ==
I made some epubs today, [http://www.mediafire.com/?0h12i5uim0a5a here].
I couldn't test them on my ereader since mine just got rma'd, but it should work.

== Synopsis ==
I want to change the synopsis. For now, I'm planning on using an anonymous one I've found on the Interwebs as a basis to work on. Everyone is welcome to participate / propose a synopsis. Once everyone's satisfied (and I hope that "everyone" doesn't only consists of me :P), I'll update the main page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 12:21, 25 October 2012 (CDT)
:To be honest my memory of what happened in v1 became cloudy now, but I don't think "Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom" is accurate, isn't it? Also, mentioning "Rejecting Classroom" may itself considering a spoiler?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 15:55, 27 October 2012 (CDT)
::You're right, but it's okay because he's accused of doing it for about the first half of the first volume. Of course, I wouldn't mind if someone proposed a better synopsis, though. :P I also spotted a nice one on TVTropes. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 16:18, 27 October 2012 (CDT)
:::How about something like "Accused of creating (the 「Rejecting Classroom」,) an endless recurrence of time by using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino is confronted by Aya Otonashi..."? What is in the parenthesis could be left out.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] ([[User talk:Hypernova|talk]]) 20:45, 27 October 2012 (CDT)

== Synopsis Drafts ==
By using a wish-granting 'box', Kazuki Hoshino has unwittingly created the Rejecting Classroom, an endless recurrence of time. His antagonist, Aya Otonashi, is determined to end the loop and obtain his box, no matter what the cost. [the number of repetitions and lengths she has to go to.]

Waiting warmly for Volume 6. [[User:LB Kasen|LB_Kasen]] ([[User talk:LB Kasen|talk]]) 16:39, 9 February 2013 (CST)

== Volume 6 ==
rant: Am I the only one here who wished Daiya to kick the bucket? In the end... I felt he practically gave the finger to everyone. Or is it just me?
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 18:30, 19 February 2013 (CST)

Irrelevant, but since it says Volume 6, Is his name Daiya or Daiyan? I noticed these two being used for one person. Is Daiyan intended or was it just a spelling mistake? I'll change all Daiyan to Daiya for now. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 01:24, 20 February 2013 (CST)
Edit: Nevermind, I looked at Volume 5 and there are also a bunch of "Daiyan" being used however not for the V4-V1. For now I'll take it as a nickname for him but if it is incorrect, reply to this. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 01:28, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2013-02-20T07:24:21Z

Stratos: /* Volume 6 */

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2013-01-27T12:32:39Z

Stratos:

==Chapter 1: The Demon King==

The sound of the earth trembling could be heard.

And the sound of horses running could be heard.

The sounds of the soldiers marching.

And, the sounds of people dying.

“…”

Everything, Ryner felt that they were all familiar.

“…The war, is beginning.”

He said in a low voice.

Narrowing his eyes, looking at the land in front. Those black eyes were like their usual unmotivated self as if they would sleep forever and never wake. The black hair was as messy as usual.

He slowly bent his slightly slouching frame, touching the ground.

The faint trembling of the ground passed onto his fingertips, passing on the message that the fight had started in a place not far away.

But anyway, if it was this feeling, probably it was a battle that was so large-scale that Ryner had not seen it before.

“Hey, Ryner.”

At this moment, a person called Ryner from behind.

He turned around, discovering that behind him, his partner was standing there.

Beautiful long blond hair, an emotionless face, but beautiful features that no one could compare to. A long sword hung at her slim waist.

But now, the armour that she wore was different from usual.

And the leather armour and skirt that she wore not long ago under Roland, were completely different.

She now wore a battle armour that had white and green as the basic colours.

Although he still didn’t know how that armour had been made, so Ryner asked: “… Is that the battle uniform that Vois assembled using gold and magic skills?”

Ferris nodded, “Ah ah.”

“Is it convenient?”

“Ma, because I just wore it. But talking about which it is really light.”

“Is that so, that’s not bad.”

“Ah ah.”

“And, it suits you. White really suits you.”

Hearing Ryner say that, Ferris nodded harder, “Of course, who do you think I am.”

“That’s true.” Ryner smiled. Then he moved his eyes from her body, looking ahead.

Looking in the north where there was a possibility that Gastark might attack from in the end.

The place where they were now, was a northern state that was very far from the Geihlficlant capital.

Although it was a small state, but this plot of land used to be the capital of a small country before Geihlficlant overtook it, so this large capital had been kept with its original appearance, with the large population.

The population was so large until the degree that it was hard to completely avoid disaster.

So they definitely couldn’t allow the surroundings to be taken by the war.

If the northern castle that was near here could not stop the advance of the Gastark army as the center point of the defense line, the sacrifices of the people would probably be devastatingly more than what they had expected.

“…Perhaps, before the Gastark people reach the palace, we should ambush them and stop them from advancing…” He murmured softly.

Then he tried to imagine the situation where his people ambushed the opposition.

The advantages of the geographic location should be on his side.

Geihlficlant had a relatively accurate map of its country’s situation, if they went to war depending on the land form, they could come up with many battle strategies.

And there were several castles nearby that could be used as a base, the number of soldiers were larger than the enemy’s.

It probably was a war, that they wouldn’t lose.

At least the citizens living near the Famur place would think so.

But the Gastark Empire had reached here now, and they had defeated those countries that were not thought to be easily defeated along the way here.

That was because they had used the Heroes’ Relics’ power, and they had used something that was more lethal than the Heroes’ Relics.

Killing thousands, tens of thousands of people, coming here.

Ryner turned to Ferris who had suddenly come to stand by him, saying: “…Ne, Ferris.”

She didn’t turn her head, saying: “Eh?”

“That.”

“Eh.”

“As expected I still feel that it’s terrible joining this war. Especially, you, Kiefer, Toale and Iris have no need to be standing here?”

“…”

Ferris didn’t say anything. Only quietly looking straight in front. Looking at the place where war had probably already erupted, in the place where the killing had begun.

So Ryner continued: “…Me, what, because Vois that idiot said if I joined this war, I would know the secret about my eyes something like that, although I don’t know if it’s real, ma… But, because he said something like there was no wrong in joining, so there is a meaning to joining.”

“…”

“But you… it’s fine it all of you don’t come to participate in this idiotic battle…”

At this moment, Ferris suddenly interrupted Ryner: “Why do I have to listen to your advice?”

Ryner looked at Ferris’s beautiful side-profile, saying: “…This isn’t an order, it’s a request?”

“Request?”

“Ah ah.”

“Then kneel and beg.”

“Eh? If I kneel, you’ll accept my request?”

“I wouldn’t listen to your request.”

“Ah ah ah~?” Ryner smiled slight troubled, then stared at her and said: “But, I’m not joking. Can you take Iris and leave this place?”

Ferris nodded, “That’s right, we’ll have to let Iris escape from this crisis.”

“No, you too…”

But Ferris interrupted him again, continuing: “Even if it is Kiefer or Toale, I just told them earlier not to treat a pervert like you as the center of the world, so they probably will leave.”

“Hey, although that is good news… but if you can leave together it will be a great help…”

Before Ryner finished speaking, Ferris said: “I won’t listen to your order or anything.”

“So~ I’m saying.”

“I’m definitely not listening.”

“Eh… Then, about that. That, if you’ll listen, I’ll buy you a pile of dangos next time.”

In the moment she heard this, Ferris’s body trembled slightly.

“A…a pile?” she asked.

Ryner nodded as he smiled, “Eh.”

“Really? To me a pile is more than one hundred boxes? You have that much money…”

“Ah ah, even if I don’t have it, I’ll work hard to treat you.”

“You’re not joking?”

“Eh. So, this time will you listen to me for a little? Temporarily escape danger, then meet up with me again, how about it?” Ryner asked.

Ferris turned around, raising her head, using her slim blue eyes, saying: “Ryner.”

The eyes that never had any emotions, never had any change suddenly narrowed sadly, “Stop joking. If you plan to say those things that will make me leave you, I’ll kill you.”

She continued: “And what are you talking about? If I go to a place where I will be in constant danger alone, you will leave me too, escaping by yourself?”

“…No, but this and that are two matters…”

“It’s the same.”

“It’s not the same. This war is really dangerous…”

“I understood that a long time ago. But I still want to be by your side. Is there a problem?”

“…No, but because of me…”

At this moment, Ferris suddenly said: “…You are a monster.”

“…” Ryner didn’t say anything. Because he had never thought that she would say that word, his body was unable to move in that moment.

But she continued, “A monster that would kill people. A monster that will spread the killing to his surroundings… You have always thought that right?”

“…What, what are you saying so suddenly…”

Ferris continued: “Answer me. You have always, thought that right?”

Ryner nodded, “Ah ah.”

Ferris’s eyes had an even more sad expression, “Then you—your eyes, are the monster.”

“Yes.”

Ferris nodded, “Then, as expected there is a need for me to follow? Have you forgotten the promise between us? The next time you go berserk—I will kill you. Don’t tell me you forgot that you had asked this of me?”

She said slowly.

And Ryner remembered.

The most evil promise, that he had ever made with her.

An evil promise, that would only leave painful memories for her.

So that it would revive me that was incredibly disappointed with myself, myself who kept escaping, she had made that promise.

Ryner who remembered this promise, stared at Ferris and asked: “…As expected I will go berserk in this battle?”

She displayed an expectant face, saying: “Because you are a monster. If you meet any problems, no matter where you are you will go berserk. And Vois said before that the secret of your eyes would be uncovered in this battle. Then, the possibility of going berserk has increased.”

Hearing Ferris’s words, Ryner’s face twisted slightly, then there was a slight smile, “That’s true.”

“So, indeed. I still need someone to kill me when I go berserk on the battle field.” He said.

And it looked like, she was prepared to properly fulfill this promise.

So that the monster would not kill people.

So that the murdering monster would not kill people after it went berserk.

For these reasons.

“…So Ferris came to kill me.” Ryner said.

But Ferris looked toward him, suddenly saying: “No, I came to protect the berserk you.”

“You probably may be a monster. You probably can be a murdering monster. But that does not matter to me. No matter how many people you kill, no matter how many killings you have done, these have nothing to do with me. I said it before right? You are my important partner. Even if something in your body changes in this battle, even if you become a real monster, so what? Even if you really are a monster, I don’t care. I will stay by your side always.”

Ryner looked at Ferris who had said something surprising. He used a frantic expression, staring at her. If this tenseness slackened slightly, he would definitely cry, so he desperately resisted it, staring at her and said: “But… but if you stay by my side…”

But Ferris interrupted him, “And I am happy staying by your side. So I will accompany you. Is there a problem?”

“…”

“So you don’t have to reveal that kind of expression like you’re about to cry when you are called a monster by someone else. You should be proud. Or else it would seem that I’m like an idiot for being happy even though I am at a monster’s side? You are the best partner that I have chosen. No matter what other people say, my opinion will never change. If what I say is not enough… if it is not enough…” Ferris stopped, then as if wanting to come up with more words she rolled her eyes, revealing a slightly troubled and sad expression, saying: “…If that is not enough… then what should I do? What should I do to persuade you not to leave me? What should I do… so that your scars can be smoothed out?”

With a troubled expression from the depths of her heart, she said that.

Ryner stared tightly at her figure. He stared at her figure as she looked as if she had no more ideas.

This person who ignored people the whole day, whose brains were stuffed full with the dango family, was actually revealing a sad expression.

And this was all because of his stubbornness and weakness.

So Ryner lowered his face, saying: “…Sorry.”

“…And my scars have already healed a long time ago.” He said.

“You are by my side. Even if it were Sion, Kiefer, Toale… Everyone accepted me, so I noticed—it’s alright if I’m living… even if a monster like me lives it doesn’t matter… I’ve already understood this.”

Ferris looked over, “Then…”

But Ryner interrupted her, continuing: “But even so, I still need to participate in this battle. But that is not for myself. And it is not to confirm whether I am a monster.”

Ferris asked: “Then, what is it for?”

Ryner raised his right hand, looking at his palm, answering: “To gain power.” He said, then raised his face, looking behind Ferris, looking at the wide southern sky behind her.

“…I am going so that I will gain enough power to stay by the people who can accept people like me.”

Ferris looked over, “The power to save Sion?”

“Ah ah.”

“Then I will help you.”

“No, but, this battle is very dangerous like I thought.”

“So I will protect you.”

“That…”

“Ah, and I have to say something before this, even if you go berserk, I wouldn’t kill you?”

“Hey, ah? That, isn’t that different from what you promised me…”

“I don’t care.”

“Something like I don’t care… hey I say you…”

“Anyway I wouldn’t kill you. And if someone comes to attack you who goes berserk, I will protect you too. Then those humans will know it. The person who reared this monster Ryner Lute, was actually the big demon king Ferris Eris-sama.”

Ryner looked at the slightly smug Ferris, finally seeming to sigh as if he had given up.

Even if you say that.

“…”

Even if you say that to me, but if it really reached that moment, she would still act properly.

No, perhaps it should be said that she had to move.

These eyes.

Because this pair of cursed '''Alpha Stigma''', once it started to go berserk, it would ignore his consciousness, destroying everything around him.

If this destructive power affected her body, affected the things important to her, she would not be able to remain unmoving as she had chosen.

But, even so.

“…”

Even so hearing what she said, Ryner was still happy.

Hearing her say that no matter what.

Even if he was a monster, she would treat him as a partner.

Hearing her say that, he really was happy.

Then this gentle partner who had said these surprising words, although he really didn’t want to bring her into such a dangerous battle field, but…

“…You, even if I say don’t follow, you wouldn’t listen?”

She nodded, “Of course.”

“Then, there’s no other way…” Ryner said.

Of course this wasn’t something that could be solved with a sentence like there’s no other way. No, to be thorough, the matter about participating in a completely needless war was seen as a stupid act.

“Ryner~, come and look at this quickly.”

Suddenly someone called his name.

Ryner looked in the direction of the voice.

Kiefer’s body came out of the carriage on the other side. Shoulder-length red hair, gentle red eyes. She wore a different battle uniform from Ferris’s. But it couldn’t be told if it were a battle uniform now. That seemed to be a cute uniform with fresh red as the main colour, that was made for Kiefer.

She wore this clothing, looking over happily.

Ryner nodded, “Very cute.”

Kiefer seemed to be happier, slightly embarrassed, smiling.

But that clothing was a battle uniform in the end.

The battle uniform, that Vois had prepared.

Clothings so that they could rush into the battle field.

It was clear that even if it were Kiefer or Ferris, there wasn’t a need to fight, but they wore battle uniforms to join Ryner in the battle.

Even if he allowed them to escape, they completely didn’t listen to it, only saying that they would continue to stay by the side of a monster like him.

He revealed a helpless expression, muttering: “…This, could be troublesome.”

Then he looked to the north again.

Looking at the northern lands that should be under attack from the Gastark army.

Then he thought of the words that Vois had said before.

Gastark had a strong weapon that had more power than the '''Heroes’ Relics''', that could change the world in one hit, and they were using that weapon to defeat the countries on their way, coming here.

It seemed that when they fought a large country called Stohl, Gastark had used that weapon once to destroy Stohl’s army that had numbered eighty thousand.

Eighty thousand.

Eight thousand, humans.

That scale of destructive power, according to the current magical skills could not be created.

Then was that a '''Heroes’ Relic'''? But this probably wasn’t accurate. Even the current magic academics were unable to explain the '''Heroes’ Relics''', and they could not have such a strong power.

But Gastark had that abnormal power.

Gastark had the strong power that could change the world in one swing.

So what are we going to do to fight with this monster?

“…”

If that monster appeared on the battle field, how was I going to protect my companions?

There wasn’t even a plan that would feasibly be successful.

Because the enemy wouldn’t even use battle tactics or strategies to deal with their opponenets.

The enemy had too many weapons that were stronger than this side’s.

If that weapon was activated, the companions on this side would definitely be killed.

Then there wasn’t any war.

There wasn’t even a fight.

It was only suicide.

If they didn’t escape this battle ground, it would be same as committing suicide.

So he couldn’t possibly take his important companions, to that kind of place…

At this moment.

“Then then Ryner, the carriage has already been emptied. Please change too Ryner.”

A voice spoke from somewhere else.

Looking in the direction of the voice, he found that Vois was standing here.

Vois Fiurelle.

Beautiful black hair, wise and sly black eyes. A thirteen, fourteen year old body, wearing something that was akin to the clothes of a witch.

That body looked over and said: “Ryner’s uniform has already been prepared in the carriage. Please change.”

“That, Vois. I want to talk to you about something.”

But Vois interrupted him, “Ah ah, Ryner Ryner. You’re too late.”

“Ah ah? I haven’t even said anything.”

Vois smiled, “Anyway you’re thinking of saying something like please let everyone escape? Or something like you can’t bring your comrades into such a dangerous place as battle.”

Hearing Vois say those chilling words, Ryner couldn’t help but tense his face.

Vois seemed to smile even more happily, “So that’s true. But I’m sorry. It’s too late. Because actually this is already within the range of the weapons of Gastark.”

“What…?!” Ryner couldn’t help but yell.

Ferris who was standing by him seemed to be surprised, saying: “But we haven’t even seen the silhouettes of the enemy?”

Vois nodded, “This is true~ They can even activate the weapon even though you can’t see it, the power that can kill the people in this area, in all the districts. Ah ah~ Really, this is really sly. I am already angry. Ya--!! Like that.” He seemed to say happily.

But, this wasn’t something that could be ended with a joke. If this place was really within the range of the enemy’s weapon…

“Then in the moment now we could…” Ryner said.

Vois still had that happy appearance, saying: “We could die but that’s not determined. Ah~ How scary~”

“Hey I say, this isn’t a carefree topic…”

But Vois continued, “But, this is actually a normal matter? In this moment now we could probably die because our hearts are paralysed. You can even be knocked down by a carriage when you are walking on the streets and die. There are other options like perhaps you sneezed in front of a noble with a bad personality, probably you’ll be killed in Roland? The situation then would be the same as now. Anyway death can be seen everywhere, it is no longer a new affair.”

Ryner stared at Vois and said: “…But dying here is different from being knocked down by a carriage.”

Vois tilted his head, asking: “Is it?”

“It’s completely different. You clearly knew that this was within the range of the enemy’s firing range, but you didn’t tell us.”

Vois shrugged, “If I told you would you have followed me?”

“Nonsense. At least if we knew that this was within the firing range of the enemy’s weapon, then we could have changed the battle strategy that we were about to use…”

But Vois laughed loudly, interrupting Ryner, “Ahaha, please don’t make me laugh. In front of that weapon that can destroy eighty thousand soldiers, a battle strategy? If there is such a powerful battle strategy, please tell me secretly. Then we’ll use that miraculous, divine place, and go conquer the world from now on.”

He laughed as he said those words to tease Ryner.

But these words, were not wrong.

If they were able to stop the army of the Gastark, then they could go and conquer the world just like that.

Gastark now had the power to do that.

Seeing Ryner fall silent, Vois pointed to the carriage, “Then please don’t say such foolish things and go change. Geihlficlant will start the war with Gastark in the afternoon. The enemy will probably use the weapon there. If it can’t be stopped, don’t even talk about us, the people living in this area will all vanish. So that the events don’t progress to that stage, we have to work hard…”

Ryner tensed his face, saying: “Is there any space for us to work hard?”

Vois smiled as he replied: “No. I said it before, if the power hidden in your eyes is weaker than Gastark’s weapon, we will be committing suicide in this way.”

“Hey you…”

“But, the information that I have, says that your power should be enough to go against Gastark.”

“Hear… you, that…”

Before Ryner completed his sentence, Vois said: “It’s what the '''Goddess''' told me. '''α'''—the destructive power hidden in your body, is the most powerful kind of power.”

Ryner looked at Vois, then asked: “…Then?”

He asked about information concerning his eyes.

The in that moment, he felt himself become slightly nervous.

In the moment he asked about his eyes.

In the moment that he wanted to know about the information regarding his eyes, a deep terror would swell in his chest, he desperately tolerated that feeling, asking: “…Then?”

Vois looked over, “Then, what’s that referring to?”

Ryner stared at Vois who was acting dumb, saying: “Don’t pretend. There must be some other information than that? I already know that the '''Goddess''' said that a very powerful power is hidden in my eyes. But, what is this powerful thing? Under what conditions will this activate, what kind of destructive power does it have, what these eyes are, you actually know all about that? Or else you wouldn’t have come along to a dangerous place like this.” He moved his eyes away from Vois, turning to the place where the Gastark soldiers should be.

Although he couldn’t see Gastark’s shadow, but like what Vois said, this place was already within the firing range of those weapons.

That meant that now, in a moment after that weapon was activated, there was a probability of the people here all dying.

In a dangerous place like this, this lying swindler, Vois Fiurelle would not come over to confirm the doubtful information that “Ryner’s eyes seems to be pretty powerful”.

That meant that this person, should have more information.

He had to have that information…

“…Tell me what you know, Vois. Or else I wouldn’t help you again.”

Vois raised his head to look over there, then smiled again, “Arara, we’re already here, do you have to be so troublesome…”

“You will definitely say it.” Ryner interrupted Vois: “No matter what I brought a few important companions here too. I am responsibly for my companions’ lives. So if there is no evidence, only a foolish suicidal act, I need to escape from here with my companions.”

Vois made a surprised face, “Oh~ You’ll escape?”

“Yes.”

“This is a rare decisive statement that goody-two-shoes Ryner has made. And you said that to protect your companions, you would not rescue the people and soldiers of Geihlficlant?”

But Ryner was not wavering, “That point is different, Vois. I only think that even if I participate there is no way to defeat Gastark. At least in this situation where we don’t know anything at all, if we go into that dangerous battle…”

“It’s a foolish act, right?”

“Yes. But if you can explain more in detail to me…”

Interrupting Ryner, Vois simply said: “No, there’s nothing to explain clearly.”
“I really believe what the '''Goddess''' said, the sentence that your eyes have the strongest destructive power, then I came here.”

“How can that be…”

Vois interrupted Ryner, smiling, “That’s true. It’s really an impossible matter. But this is more interesting right?” The boy who was born from a family of liars said.

“Having a life mixed with foolish jokes is more interesting.” He said those foolish words.

But this silly words didn’t have a link with people with common sense. So Ryner stared at Vois, saying: “Don’t joke, you. I have no reason to bet my companions’ lives on your joke...”

But Vois broke in, saying: “I didn’t say anything about betting your companions’ lives. What I’m gambling, is only my life.” He pressed a hand to his chest, “Understand? I’m standing here too, I’m standing within the firing range of Gastark’s weapon. But even so, I’m betting my life on you. I’m gambling my life on compared to Gastark’s weapon, maybe your eyes will have a greater power~ this point. Isn’t that explanation enough?”

He looked at Ferris and Kiefer who were standing behind Ryner, “Actually compared to Kiefer and Ferris, I gained more detailed knowledge about Ryner’s eyes. But I feel that I don’t have a need to explain any further. If you ask me why, because compared to the unknown weapon that Gastark is using, whether your eyes are stronger, this point, not even me, even the Goddess don’t know about it. But even so I still trust you and bet on you. Even an outsider like me gambled my life on you, so these companions who like you would stay by your side.” Vois said to the two, Ferris and Kiefer nodded.

But Ryner frowned, “No, even if you gamble your life by your choice, I can’t respond to that…”

Vois smiled: “If you can’t respond everyone can only die. But because they will vanish in an instant, so no one will blame you. Relax.”

“…I say, you”

“Then then, there really isn’t any time to waste. Even I am very scared. What if I gambled on the wrong person—I was so scared from just now that I nearly wet myself. Ah, but wetting myself in front of everyone seems interesting…”

“What are you talking about!”

“Of course it’s a shy PLAY…”

“So~ I’m~ saying!”

“Ah~ Yes yes, change the topic. Ryner is really troublesome, but I’ve been saying that I want to go to the toilet since just now.”

“…”

“Give a response~”

Staring at Vois who didn’t seem so nervous that he wanted to go to the toilet, but in fact he was smiling very happily, Ryner sighed.

“Talking to you is tiring. Not only do I have trouble differentiating what is true, what is false, and you will definitely go off topic.”

“Remove faeces?”

“Go die.”

“Ahaha, isn’t this more relaxing?” Vois said, breathing out, then deeply breathing in again. Then he smiled. He revealed an innocent, child-like smile that they had never seen.

“It seems that I will get engrossed in saying disgusting jokes, but because I really am very nervous too, so please forgive me. No matter what, this is really rare that I need to gamble my own life.” Vois said, then looked to the north where Gastark was.

“Swindlers putting their lives in danger and whatnot, there has to be a limit to my going against the family rules—although I will be lectured by my grandmother… but if the plan goes successfully…” He stopped, then smiled, “No, let’s talk about the matters later after we’ve survived. Anyway Ryner, please work hard.”

Ryner stared at Vois saying: “How should I work hard?”

Vois had his usual sneaky smile, “When the moment comes you will understand.”

“So I’m telling you to explain it clearly to me now.”

“Even if I explain it, it wouldn’t do any good. And didn’t I say it before, this is about your eyes? Then, you should be the one who knows best, try asking your eyes yourself.”

Ryner frowned, “…That’s because my eyes, can’t speak at all.”

“Ahaha.”

“But, forget it, that’s true.” Ryner muttered.

Then he narrowed his eyes slightly. Anyway it wouldn’t talk to him so he was also lazy to try talking to his eyes.

“Then Vois, about the matter that you aren’t clear about the specific details of these eyes…”

“That’s true. At least I don’t have any knowledge that can be used.”

“That means, I have to work harder.”

“That’s right. If we can’t stop Gastark here, everyone in the world would be killed by Gastark.”

Ryner hearing Vois say that, remembered something.

He remembered Gastark’s cruelty.

The Gastark soldiers that he had seen so far, were forever acting violently.

The people who were hunting for the bearers of magical eyes, then killing them after they gained information. And they even killed the children who didn’t do anything, but tremble as they hid in a corner.

And they killed Lafra and Pueka.

“…”

If someone like that descended from the sky, it wouldn’t be anything good.

So like what Vois said, they had to stop Gastark’s invasion here. Although they didn’t know what they should do, but there was no reason to allow them to continue with their invasion.

So.

“Ma… then let’s go.” Ryner muttered.

Then he turned around to look at Ferris and Kiefer, and discovered that Toale, Iris, Arua, Kuku were standing there.

The companions that Ryner had brought over here, were all assembled.

And he was going to be responsible for these people’s lives, as he went to war. He was going to the battle ground where the possibility of dying was higher than ever.

Ryner looked at his companions’ faces, “I, came to a conclusion about bearing responsibility for your lives…”

He completely couldn’t do it—although he wanted to say that.

But Kiefer interrupted him, smiling: “Even if Ryner can’t do it, I have already made the decision to hand my life to Ryner, so it’s alright~”

And Toale too—that Toale who had his right arm and leg replaced with prosthetics, when the bright light released from Roland’s '''Heroes’ Relic''' destroyed them, smiled as he said: “I’ve already died once. So I’m in your hands too.” Then he revealed a foolish face that, no matter what Ryner said, he would definitely not back down.

Ryner couldn’t help become slightly despressed. I clearly said that I am unable to be responsible for your lives, but no one didn’t listen to me.

Even Arua said: “Although Kuku wouldn’t be on the battle ground, but I will help Ryner-sensei.”

And Iris said happily, as she jumped around: “Wherever Onee-sama goes I’ll follow along!”

But Ferris said: “No, you can’t go.”

“Ah~?”

“You have to help me investigate the dango situation in the neighbouring countries…”

The two started this conversation.

But, anyway.

“…"

This was a serious situation.

It really was a very serious situation.

On that battle ground where the probability of death was undeniably higher, trust me who cannot be determined as a human or monster, to participate in the battle. Something as ridiculous as that, wouldn’t appear somewhere else.

So Ryner said softly: “…Ne, Vois.”

“What?” Vois replied equally softly.

“The one that you need on this battle field, is only me right?”

Vois nodded, “Yes.”

“Then can you tie up these people, and take them away forcefully?”

Vois smiled as he looked over, “I can, but…”

“But?”

“They can’t escape? I said it earlier, this is within the firing range of the enemy’s weapons. If the enemy fires their weapon while we’re escaping, then this land will be blasted away. If you escape now…”

“Is it too late?”

“If you escaped yesterday it would be a different matter.”

“That means, you knew of it beforehand?”

“Eh.”

“You already knew, but you still brought Arua and Iris who are still children?”

Vois nodded his head simply, saying: “The more things you need to protect, the more motivation Ryner has right?”

Ryner didn’t look at Vois, he only lowered his voice, a killing intention appearing in his voice, “I’ll really send you flying this time.”

But Vois still had that sly smile, “You can. If you survive, I’ll let you hit me. But now you have to find the way to survive.” He pointed to the carriage, “Then, please change into the uniform that I have prepared. Ma, although I think a large character like Ryner called the ‘Roland’s Greatest Magician’ wouldn’t die so easily, but who knows what will happen on the battle ground. If you are killed by a normal soldier before Gastark’s weapon is released, the plan will go to pieces. So, our preparations have to be complete…”

Ryner lowered his head to look at Vois, “Even though you suddenly brought us to a strange battle ground, you still are well-prepared.

Vois smiled, he smiled as he pointed to the carriage, “Then go and prepare, Ryner. There is not much time. It’s about time that we enter the war conference with Geihlficlant, after that we will…” He temporarily stopped, then as if surveying everyone’s faces, said: “We the Anti-Roland Coalition, will be participating in the war against Gastark.”

They would join the war.

Although Vois seemed to say it very easily, but, this was a real war.

A war, where people were killing each other.

A war where people were killing each other, fresh blood and cries echoed.

A war like that was playing out on the Menoris Continent.

There was the Roland army that Sion was leading in the south.

There was the Gastark army with the mysterious army in the north.

And in the middle was—

“…”

Ryner looked at Vois.

This thirteen, fourteen year old boy, had used Ryner as a dummy king, and lighted the fires of war.

So Ryner said: “I hate wars.”

No, he should say that no one would like war.

It would be painful if you were hit, and it was painful for the fists if you went to hit someone else.

Killing enemies, them killing your companions, then killing enemies for revenge, and the enemy would come back to kill them for revenge, wasn’t this cycle too foolish? He thought of these problems with no solutions.

It was clear that anyone would hate this, but why didn’t the war completely vanish.

Not only that there were the hints of a world war, on this piece of the Menoris Continent.

And—

Ryner looked at Vois, finding that he was saying happily: “But in the history records I read, if it goes successfully you can gain a large sum of money in war.”

“It’s because of the existence of such people, that war doesn’t stop.”

“Ma, although that can be said, but I regret that it’s not me who’s stirring up this war. This war was started by Gastark and Roland. We came in too late. It seems that I have to be more careful, it’s best that I instigate a war with me at the center then control the flow of money…”

Looking at Vois who was reflecting on that, Ryner lowered his face as if in resignation, “…Is it really okay for me to be with someone like this.” As he said that, he walked away.

He walked towards the carriage. To change into the uniform that Vois had prepared.

Then he would wear that uniform, and walk towards the battle grounds.

He would walk towards that battle ground where people would be killed.

He opened the carriage door, discovering that a set of uniform had been prepared.

A uniform for Ryner.

The clothing was elaborately made.

It was made with a pink thin material.

It was a little like the underwear of a woman…

And that thing that seemed like a woman’s underwear—no matter what it looked like a triangular clothing was placed on the seat of the carriage, with a piece of paper beside it.

Vois had written this on the paper

“If you wear this on the battle ground, Ryner will definitely become everyone’s idol—”

“Hey Voooooooiiiiis!”

Looking at Ryner who had poked his head out and yelled, Vois started laughing in the distance.

“Ah, you should like it…”

“What liiiiiiiike iiiiiit! No, I’m really angry! Didn’t you say there was no more time?”

Vois continued laughing, “Really~ Ryner likes to get angry…”

“Shut up!”

“You really like being angry~ ♥~”

“…You, you’re really…”

“Ah, anyway the real uniform is under the table in the carriage. I did prepare it properly, so don’t worry.”

Ryner went back to the carriage, and looked under the table.

This time he saw a reasonable uniform placed under it.

It was a uniform similar to Ferris’s, it was made of some material.

The colours were green, white and black. The white outfit was very thin, if examined closely there were magical structures found there that were not easily seen, this added defense against spells.

And there were magical items and small knives tucked in the interior of the elbow and knee, there were several small knives at the waist too. And the hard armour over his chest to protect his chest—simply said, just by these garments they had far surpassed those white uniforms that Sion had for the Magie Knights, it was genuine heavy-duty armour.

But it was lighter by half of Roland’s Mage Knight’s armour.

Ryner stared at this uniform, then shut his eyes. When he opened them again, a strange red five-pointed star appeared in his eyes.

These were a pair of special eyes, called the '''Alpha Stigma'''.

Although it was a convenient power that was able to see through all magic, but because it would spread the fire of killing if went berserk, so it had always been forbidden by everyone. But lately for some reason, curious people like Sion, Ferris, Kiefer had slowly increased, and now it had become a pair of troublesome eyes that were not forbidden.

“…”

Ryner smiled bitterly as he thought of this.

Then he used that pair of special eyes, to look at the uniform.

And in a moment he could understand the magic cast on the outfit, even the small unattractive parts on it became familiar to him.

But the functions of the magic were not much different from those of the Mage Knights, it was all counter magic, to ward against attacking magic. Of course because it was not from the magical system of Roland, so the structure and activation methods were different, but basically it was defense magic that was almost the same as Roland’s.

But there should be a magic that would lighten weight cast here. Or else there was no other way for this armour’s weight to be so greatly reduced.
“…”

But, no matter how Ryner looked at it, on that uniform, there were no traces of magic that could control magic.

But talking about which.

“…Magic that can control weight, according to current magic it’s impossible. That also means that this is…”

This uniform could have been made from the skills of the '''Heroes’ Relic'''.

How was the relic that could control weight used, or was it that this light uniform itself as a '''Heroes’ Relic'''?

Putting that aside.

“…Even if it’s Roland or Gastark, they are already proceeding with the war with '''Heroes’ Relics''', if I don’t increase my knowledge in this field, I can’t go to war.” Ryner muttered.

The basics of war was to know how much power and weapons one held, then he also needed to know how much power the enemy had. Only by grasping these, that the war would truly begin.

And the people who were going to battle without knowing anything about it, those probably weren’t heroes but idiots.

“I’m an idiot.” He groaned and sighed.

Even if he knew that he was an idiot, he could only go to join in battle. And he had to bear the responsibility of his companions’ lives to join the battle.

Just thinking about these problems made Ryner feel like going to have an afternoon nap.

But.

“…Ah ah, ah ah really, it always becomes something as troublesome as this.” As he grumbled, he changed into that uniform.

Then he walked out of the carriage.

And he found that outside the carriage, there was another man.

A 30 year old man, who was tall.

Thick green armour hung on that strong body. Piercing eyes. That man was using piercing eyes to look to the north.

Looking to the north where the Gastark army were.

Looking at this man—the king of one of countries in the mid-continent Geihlficlant, Gulafed Abuleld, Ryner said: “I say, having the king-sama of a large country being here is alright?”

Abuleld looked over, then smiled, “You need to use honorifics when you talk to someone above your position, brat.”

Just as Ryner was about to retort, Vois bowed to Abuleld, “I’m very sorry, Abuleld-sama. But even so he is still our king.”

“Eh? You’re trying to say as king, our positions are equal? The leader of the Anti-Roland Coalition who does not have any land and me who is born as the Geihlficlant king?”

Vois seemed as if he wanted to say something. His face became slightly nervous, preparing to say.

But Abuleld interrupted him, saying: “Never mind. I was only joking. Perhaps you may think that since I was from the military I must be very particular about social statuses, but I’m not so traditional. Everyone is equal on the battle field. The dead people are losers, and the people who remain standing till the end are winners. Easy right?” Abuleld said, then looked back to the north.

“And if in the war that is about to begin, that brat who is the bearer of magical eyes can be used, then it doesn’t matter how he talks. If he can kill the most Gastark soldiers who trample on the Geihlficlant people.” He said, then looked over. Staring at Ryner’s eyes. No, staring at the evidence of the monster that was deep within his eyes, asking: “Then, how about it? Can you do it?”

But Vois answered for Ryner again: “Of course, Your Majesty. We said it before, we would defeat the Gastark weapon that was used to defeat Stohl…”

“Can that thing be stopped?”

“Yes.”

“In the past, the '''Alpha Stigmas''' that I dealt with in the army weren’t this strong…”

Vois nodded, “That’s true. But this can’t be explained in normal terms. Because our king is a special existence.”

“…Special, huh.” The Geihfliclant king looked at Ryner with piercing eyes again.

Then.

“Vois Fiurelle.” He called Vois’ name.

Vois bowed his head, “Yes?”

“If this thing about special is false.”

“Yes.”

“I will kill you. The group that you brought along will also be killed.”

Vois smiled, “I’ll remember that.”

“Eh. That means you have the confidence.”

“Yes.”

Abuleld looked at Ryner again, “Even though he’s a lowly bearer of magical eyes, but he gained such a large trust. But, this is good. If you don’t have that confidence then you can’t join in this accursed battle. That means you have the chances of winning.”

Vois said: “There is the presence of Geihlficlant’s army defending, so we can’t lose.”

But Abuleld stared at Vois, saying: “I have already investigated about Stohl’s battle. So this battle isn’t something easy.”

“Eh, so we came here.”

Abuleld smiled, looking at Vois he said: “That’s true. You came here because of that. Because I accepted what you said about being able to stop Gastark’s weapon, so you came here. So although you said that you wanted to join in this war, but you were preparing to attack Geihlficlant from the south and came to me.” As he said that, King Abuleld raised a hand.

And they were surrounded by the Geihlficlant Mage Knights wearing green armour.

Ryner looked at Vois and said: “You…”

In the moment that he spoke, Abuleld continued, “Oh, it seems like the bearer of magic eyes didn’t know about this? Ma, humans wouldn’t trust bearers of magic eyes. So you’re only a puppet king? Then you don’t have to speak anymore. I’m talking with the last heir to a line of swindlers.” As he said that, Abuleld lowered his head to look at Vois. Those eyes were giving off a killing intention. His opponent was
clearly only a child, but he didn’t give a hint of weakness, the pressure strengthened to a scary killing aura.

But Vois very simply accepted that killing aura, his face did not change, saying: “Ara, are we exposed? Then losing contact with my subordinates was because…”

Abuleld nodded, “The soldiers gathered in the south, have been arrested.”

“Arrested? Then I’m grateful. You didn’t kill them.”

“I’m not killing them now. But if you are unable to stop Gastark’s weapons, then I will simply kill all of them.”

Vois smiled, “But if I don’t stop Gastark’s weapon, you will…”

“Die?”

“Yes.”

“That isn’t a problem. Even if I die, my brothers will inherit this country’s throne. Then that brother will kill your companions.”

“Is it.”

“Yes.”

“But that hostage doesn’t really mean anything much. Because even if my companions are killed, I wouldn’t feel much pain.”

“Is that so?”

“Eh. Or do you need me to prove it? You can kill one of the companions right in front of me now, use that as evidence.”

Abuleld stared at Vois as if wanting to pierce through the thoughts that he had, saying: “…Oh… it doesn’t seem like a lie. You really wouldn’t be bothered by the death of your companions… You really are a brat that makes one unhappy.”

Vois smiled again, “Because it’s a messy world, so a brat like this would be born.”

“Then, why does a brat like you come here? Do you want to mess up Geihlficlant? But that has already failed. The soldiers in the south are already arrested.”

But Vois still smiled, saying: “I never thought of messing up Geihficlant. In the beginning I was planning to attack Geihlficlant that had been weakened by Gastark, then steal away with its land and resources. But Gastark is a more challenging opponent than I had expected, so I wanted to give Geihlficlant more power.”

“Oh, you want me to believe you? Actually you’re a spy from Gastark right?”

Vois didn’t quaver, replying: “Gastark has that weapon that defeated Stohl, do you think that they would send a spy?”

“Then it’s the Ertolia Republic? Or you could be a spy from Remrus Empire. Even if it’s not like that, I heard that this Anti-Roland Coalition had been receiving assistance from Remrus in the past…”

But his words were cut short, Vois said: “Can we not proceed with this boring questioning? Anyway you have already known about our intentions, and my companions in the surrounding would be arrested under your order right?”

“…”

At this, Abuleld quietened.

Confirming this point Vois continued: “But you didn’t do that. That is because you’re anticipating what we have, the power that can stop Gastark’s weapon. Then, continue to anticipate it. We will stop the power of Gastark’s weapon. And using this chance, you Geihlficlant will go and stop Gastark. This way the battle can be won… because most of the army is Geihlficlant’s, so even if you don’t emphasise your ultimate advantage, we understand.”

Hearing this Abuleld’s face relaxed for the first time.

“…Clever brat even if you get too proud you wouldn’t lose.”

“So in the beginning you gave us a threat to test our potential?”

“Yes.”

“That should be a compliment right?”

Abuleld smiled as he nodded.

“Yes. The more I investigate the more confused I am about the actual body of the Anti-Roland Coalition. But even so…”

“It’s not large enough to go against you. I’m clear about this point.”

“If you understand, that’s good. Then we should start soon. My army will collapse the Gastark army. But we can lend a few soldiers to your Anti-Roland Coalition…”

But Vois shook his head, “We have our own methods.”

“Is that so. But I will send some soldiers to keep a watch…”

“Please do that.”

“That’s good, our conversation is over.” Abuleld walked back. He walked back to where the Geihlficlant soldiers were.

Dazedly watching all this, Ryner said softly: “That sneaky plan of yours, not only Pia, even the Geihlficlant king knew about it.”

Vois smiled: “That was dangerous.”

“You can’t end the topic just by saying that it was dangerous. If you made a wrong move, before the battle started with Gastark, everyone would be killed.”

“That’s true.”

“It’s not that’s true.”

“But, we managed to survive. It must be the gods blessing us to go fight with Gastark.”

“Hey, what god is that. You don’t believe in that.”

Vois displayed a surprised face, “I believe. The people who give me money, are my god.”

“Ah~ I see.”

“It’s like that. Then, we should go turn this battle to gold.” Vois said, then looked to the north again.

In the large land before them, they could see dust swirling which they had not seen earlier.

A large amount of sand was swirling. Perhaps opposite the sand, there would be tens of thousands of soldiers.

The tens of thousands of soldiers, from Gastark.

A hundred thousand soldiers, from Geihlficlant.

And three thousand soldiers, from the Anti-Roland Coalition and Imperial Nelpha, that Vois had brought here forcefully.

Close to two hundred thousand people, would kill each other here.

“Really, how many people would die, I don’t dare to predict the numbers.” Ryner groaned, then looked at Vois, asking: “Then, what is the battle plan?”

Vois raised his head and looked over, answering simply: “There’s none.”

“Hey, I’ll really kill you.”

“Ahaha. Ma, in such a large scale war, three hundred thousand-strong cannot do much. I can only say, don’t die before it ends.”

Ryner narrowed his eyes.

What Vois referred to, was probably that.

The activation of that weapon that Gastark would use, that was strong enough to kill tens of thousands in a moment—no, it could even be hundreds of thousands of humans.

And before the activation, Ryner needed to use his eyes to do something. As for what he had to do not even Ryner knew it, but anyway he would do something.

This way they could stop the activation of Gastark’s weapon, then the Geihlficlant army would crush Gastark that had lost advantage with its military power, this war would end.

--That should be the plan.

At this moment, Toale walked over, “That mean before things happen, we have to run all over the place and try not to get involved in the fighting, right?”

But Vois shook his head, “That can’t be done. Besides the weapon that Gastark has that can kill ten thousand people, there are several things like the '''Rhule Fragmei''' that are similar to ours that can kill many lives. If they use those, then Geihlficlant will be defeated before Gastark uses that weapon.

Ryner remembered that '''Heroes’ Relic'''—what the destructive weapon that was called Rhule Fragmei had done to humans.

It was done not long ago.

To the Nelpha people and soldiers that Ryner and Toale had led, the Roland army only used that '''Heroes’ Relic'''.

Then they had easily killed half of the Nelpha citizens.

The half had been blown away.

With only one hit, thousands of lives had been taken away.

“…”

But Vois had said, that power would continue to be released in this battle.

No, it seemed in the following battle, it would be expected for that power to be used.

Even if it were Roland, Gastark, Vois, they would use that '''Heroes’ Relic'''. They would imply use that destructive power that should not be used by humans.

And Gastark had a weapon that was more powerful than that.

Before that weapon, humans would be destroyed like rubbish.

“…They’re completely mad.” Ryner sighed softly.

Vois nodded, “That’s right. They’re completely mad. And even in this crazed mess, the power that Gastark has seems abnormal. So we must stop them…” Vois suddenly stopped, then said: “Ma, let’s stop with the conversation. The Geihlficlant army should be attacking about now. We should decide what to do after this.”

Indeed between the Geihlficlant soldiers, magical messages were being spread. Then the hundred thousand strong army seemed to move slowly, like a dragon that had raised its head.

Ferris looked at this, asking: “…Is the war starting?”

Ryner nodded, “Ah ah.”

“Iris, Arua, Kuku, wouldn’t you let them escape?”

Ryner shook his head and answered: “It can’t be done.”

“Is that so.”

“Yes.”

“Then they can only work hard.”

Ryner nodded and said: “Ah ah, that’s true.”

Then he looked at Vois, asking: “Then, I’m the general?”

Vois nodded, “Because you are our king.”

“Hey will the king go to the front lines personally.”

“King Abuleld has also come to the front lines?”

“Because he’s an idiot.”

“Ahaha.”

“Ma, anyway, let’s go. If we start moving the troops now, will we meet with Gastark’s troops?”

“We’ll meet them in the afternoon.”

“Afternoon… that means after two hours.”

“According to the movement of the other party, if the other side is moving to meet us, we’ll encounter after two hours.”

Ryner nodded, as he said: “Alright, then in these two hours…”

Vois seemed to understand what Ryner wanted to say, saying: “Eh, I’ll tell everyone about the numbers and the method of usage for our '''Rhule Fragmei'''. Then this will become the first case in the world. Countries using '''Rhule Fragmei''' to fight for justice, becoming the first battle—” Vois seemed to smile very happily. Although it wasn’t known why he was happy, but he seemed to smile very happily.

Of course because this person was a con artist, so it was completely unknown what he was planning, but at least other companions did not have such a bright expression.

The war was starting.

The war was starting.

The war where people would die.

“…”

But for some reason.

For some reason, Ryner suddenly felt nostalgic.

Then he remembered.

At that time when he was the student of Roland’s Imperial Special Military Institute.

When Sion and Kiefer were with him.

Fahl, Toni, Tyle were still alive.

And they had said this.

The war is beginning. But we will be alright. Because Sion is here. If we hand it to Sion, we don’t need to go to the front lines before the war is ended. Ah, it’s good that we’re following Sion… things like that.

“…”

Everyone was clearly smiling as they looked at each other, but why did Fahl, Toni, Tyle, everyone die.

Even Sion seemed to leave him for a faraway place.

But even so, he still tried to remember those memories.

Remembering being rowdy in the inn with everyone, everyone going to carry out boring assignments. Occasionally he would dream of those memories.

And he remembered at that time, Sion’s smile was not darkened by any negative emotions, his quiet smile.

In the end war had dissolved everything.

But.

“…I won’t let those things happen again according to your wishes.” He mumbled.

Although he didn’t know who ‘your’ was referring to.

Unless it was referring to the world that would become worst if left alone, that demanded too much from Sion.

Or was it referring to these humans who would not stop fighting.

Or was it referring to him using the excuse of these cursed eyes, not feeling that close friends were criticized, not feeling that companions were crying, only thinking of escaping.

He didn’t know the answers to these questions, but.

“…This time I will definitely not allow things to happen.” He thought.

At least I have already sworn not to escape.

Of course no matter how strong the promise, his heart would turn soft because of the cruelty of war, making him think of escaping.

But this time.

“I wouldn’t let anyone die.” He seemed to be saying that for the sake of himself.

Vois said: “How reliable.”

Toale nodded, “I will help too.”

Ferris too, although she was unenthusiastic in front of everyone else, but she had thought about many things surprisingly.

Although it was the worst situation where Iris, Arua and Kuku were involved. But, he could only work hard.

And Kiefer too.

“…”

Ryner looked around, for some reason, Kiefer wasn’t by his side.

“Eh? Where’s Kiefer?”

The other people shook their heads, signifying that they did not know.

Vois said: “Did she go to the toilet?”

At this moment, from behind the carriage where Ryner and the others had been changing their clothes, Kiefer jumped out as she blushed, “I didn’t go to the toilet!”

So Vois said: “Your face is red again.”

“No, it’s really not.”

“Then what were you doing?”

“Eh~? There was something I had to do~” Kiefer had a mysterious smile.

Although Ryner wanted to question about what she had been doing, but there wasn’t any time to be casually chatting now.

Everyone needed to remember the ways where the Rhule Fragmei could be used, in two hours, then they needed to be familiarized with the battle plan that they would come up with later.

So.

“Then, let’s go.” Ryner said.

Then he looked to Vois and Toale, saying: “Anyway let’s mix in the middle of the Geihlficlant army, move forward with them.”

Vois and Toale nodded.

Then Vois said to his subordinate Relca.

Toale ordered Major-General Sareiss, they both gave their own orders, starting to move the army.

After confirming these.

“Then, although it’s troublesome, but I should work hard.”

Ryner said.

Then the war started like this, the curtains were opening.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
| Return to [[Densetsu_no_Yūsha_no_Densetsu#Volume_6_-_The_Fallen_Alpha_In_The_Battlefield|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:The Longing Of Shiina Ryo

2013-01-12T23:05:55Z

Stratos: /* About the Editing */

Great work! You certainly made my day! I was surprised by how interesting this novel was that I continued reading even though it's 2.40 am already. I do hope to see more chapters up soon, certainly looking forward to it =D - [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]]

* I am going to finish posting this tomorrow, it's just that adapting the weird formatting I used on MS Word to Wiki-formatting is harder than it looks. I'm glad you liked it; getting positive feedback makes this otherwise empty day of mine a much, much better one. Thank you very much. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

hmm I look forward to the next chapter. I already read the 3rd chapter elsewhere. The story is weird in some places but that's okay. Still curious about what will happpen

* Weird is good, sometimes; because of weirdness, we've got bloody awesome stuff such as djent, hair coloring and SHAFT. I'm going to post the last chapter later, so get yourself ready for some weird action. [http://soundcloud.com/corelia/glass-faces-1 Listen to this while you wait, it's delicious.] - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

The Longing Of Shiina Ryo = The Melancholy Of Haruhi Suzumiya... RIGHT>?

* It started as a rant on that series, yes. It grew on me by the ending line of the first chapter, so I said "what the heck" and decided to take it serious. Not too serious, though. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

very good story, i like it

* Thank you very much. [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

i super quote the comment upXD (just a question, you are writing or translating this??)

* Writing (and technically translating, considering the fact I'm not a native English speaker; yeah, that sounds like a good way to get away with stupid mistakes). The sequel is coming along nicely, too. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

nice story, deservers to be serialized(be made in a book, sorry but i too am not english, i am italianXD)

* Thank you very much. It's highly unlikely unless I follow the dreadful path of self-publishing, but I suppose the possibility exists.[[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Is it possible to publish here on baka-tsuki my original light novel I'm writing? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]]

* The criteria is the same they use for translation projects: once your novel is finished talk to thelastguardian, create a thread on the forum with a voting system so people can tell if they want to see your novel or not on Baka-Tsuki. On the first post, write the series/novel synopsis and then wait for the replies. After people had the chance to vote for a few weeks and there is a satisfactory result, create the page and start posting. I'm looking forward to your novel, both as an avid reader and as a fellow writer. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

So yeah, I'm wondering if you should just capitalized the 1st letter in every word in the novel volume title so that it looks nice.
Btw, nice writing.
It reminds of Kyon, and you have a lot of references taken from other series, which is fun to read for us otakus.
Overall "Good Job!" *thumbs up*

* Thank you very much. As I said before, this thing started as a rant on Haruhi and that's why there are some similarities. To me Shin-tsu is what Kyon (a regular, snarky guy) would be if the weird stuff started happening to him when he was a kid, without a single pretty friend around to help him (I used "friend" instead of "girl" because, honestly, even straight guys are going bi for Itsuki. True story). Because of that he became someone who is constantly terrified, over analytical and anxious as a dog when seeing a postman and his bag, along with many other symptoms; clearly, we have a case of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neurosis psychoneurosis] in our hands. Good thing he landed on a freak town, at least he is not the only one who is damaged. Also, here is a fun game to play along with reading this: try to figure out which kind of disorder(s) each character has based on their sentences and the other characters' impressions on them. Post the results here: I think all but one character can be fully analyzed just with Wiki pages, although I must say psychology books can help a lot. Regular people play "doctor", but the hardcore ones play "Psychology House M.D."! - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

---Man, this is great! It was my dream to have a work of fiction that comments on cliches in just the way you do it. i like
your style very much)
also, i spotted some grammatical errors. but in which talk page do i post the corrections? this one?
anyway, looking forward to the 2nd novel.
PS. i know how to write correctly, i just hate capital letters, so i'm sorry about that. idiffer.

* To be honest I was kind of wanting for a ''metamanga'' story to show too, although I had my doubts about how well that plan could be executed (there are a few things that are better left as ''theory'' instead of being put in ''practice'', such as interactive media and communism). When you find grammatical errors feel free to edit the chapter, preferably leaving a comment afterwards to point out my mistakes on the respective chapter's talk page. I too am looking forward to the second novel, mostly because I don't want it to take a year to be complete like the first one did (never take hiatus on writing, they ruin your life). PS. I don't know how to write correctly, therefore I use capital letters. Not sorry about that at all, except I truly am. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Hi! I actually saw your novel before on textnovel.com and I also have my novel there (code 3079). Also thank you for your advice, I get now how troublesome it is - especially for someone as lazy and impatient as me. [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]]

* A fellow textnovelist! I haven't accessed that website in a while, and I guess it shows because the early fragment of the novels posted there are raw as meat before barbecue. So, I just read your story: it feels dark but told from the point-of-view of a protagonist who hasn't been corrupted yet, so there was no way I could not like it. And it's not that troublesome especially because everyone here is kind enough to give support and offer criticism when you need it. Totally worth it. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Actually, there's something that actually makes me sad.
It's about Ayaka. She appeared at the last chapter, became the culprit, and then got transfered.
I hope she got reintroduced later on, I really really hope so...

* Unfortunately, I could not introduce her before: the whole incident just happened because she wasn't present in the first day of the week. This let me a little sad too, because she is psychotic as hell and managed to keep it all inside herself until the moment was right. She carries knives around too and would stab you after being flirty and stuff; my kind of girl character, although I am not fond of her Shugoshin because it's the easiest to defeat compared to the others I planned. I cannot talk about Ayaka's future right now, but on the special ''metastory'' (that happens between novel 1 and 2) the characters will comment on her transfer; she even appears on it, so rejoice! - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Hey Ryuno! Your light novel is good to epic proportions. Your after word mentions that you don't have a style, but the style used in this story was VERY prominent and VERY enjoyable. I hope you meet success and that someone publishes this, it will do well. I'm also VERY surprised, pleasantly so, that you yourself posted this on baka tsuki for us. We all thank you and wish you good luck.
PS if you want one of us to make a few tweaks grammatically just ask, its one of the few things the baka crowd and faculty are rather good at.

* Epic proportions? Does that means I am going to get an anime by SHAFT and a movie with DEEN's budget? '''Best. Life. Ever.''' Thank you very much about your kind comment and I'm glad you enjoy this as much as I do (boredom strikes me easily). I've been reading Baka-Tsuki novel translations for a while and I thought you guys would like this better than the editors assigned to reply my query letters did, probably because it would be very hard to like it less. J.K. Rowling needed 5 years to get the first Harry Potter novel published, so I guess I have around 4 years to live in despair until I ragequit or something like that. Also, feel free to edit the chapters and banish the grammar mistakes back to their evil dimension by waving your mighty sword. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

-I just finished reading/editing vol. 1 and I love your writing style. It really brings out Shin-tsu's perspective very well and makes his character seem very believable. Your English isn't the worst I've seen as you only make a few grammatical mistakes and the occasional poor word choice but it's nothing a good editor can't correct since you still get the general idea across. In all, the universe you have created in The Longing of Shiina Ryo has, in my opinion, unimaginable potential for expansion and I am greatly looking forward to your future works. P.S. Your cultural and meme references are great! -[BerylRaven]

* Thank you very much. About the "unimaginable potential for expansion" I must say I plan ahead (often too much for my own good) and yes, things are going to get crazy from here on out. My favorite manga is JoJo's Bizarre Adventure and if you're familiar with Hirohiko Araki's way of constantly building/expanding the universe you're going to like this too. My intention is to make this universe expand massively until the Big Crunch at the final story, "SCENARIO FRONTIER" (almost entirely outlined, not available on DVD or BD, people die). I just need to write enough stories in between to make sure I won't be the only one crying when it ends. About the references, most people insert them in their works as individual easter eggs; I think it's funnier if you just throw them as full baskets. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Hey Ryuno, just as a minor heads up. Since I'm fairly confident a lot of people will want to read this, can you get the Baka Tsuki team to add this on the light novel list? Other then having this page saved and clicking through the recent changes, its slightly difficult to find. Good luck with everything!

* I'm not sure if I can. I know it would get a lot more of visibility amongst the other big name light novels (against common-sense but not again marketing techniques), but I don't think I have the heart to ask thelastguardian to change it. Plus, being the only novel in a category feels so ''avantgarde''. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Clap, clap, clap. I spent half my night reading this while writing my Physics lab and was thoroughly entertained. The monologues by the protagonist were humorous enough to actually make me laugh (I don't usually laugh when reading something). The interactions between characters are interesting, especially Kouma--I'm rooting for her victory, for some reason. You've got something good growing here. Hope you keep feeding it. -Visicury

* Reading a light novel while writing a paper for Physics class? Good grief, that sounds like a dangerous combination! Still, I am grateful and pleased; it's always good to know this story is keeping someone else amused other than myself. Just like my first story, The Underground Tower, this is keeping me awake at night with blooming new characters and bizarre situations; unfortunately, just like my first story, there is too much plotting going on and very little writing at the moment (only one tenth of the second novel was written so far, much to my dismay). However, this kind of comment might be exactly what I need to go back to the actual work: to know I should not keep the bits that are actually interesting to myself. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

I was hoping for very unusual super powers D; But i guess your going to go hunting-team route - Code 649426684

* Can't tell much about the "hunting team" thing without completely ruining the first chapter on the second novel (although ruining something I'm having trouble writing does sound appealing), but you can '''definitely''' count on crazy JoJo-style powers with limitations that stop the characters from being gods. On a different note, I'm almost done with the special ''metastory'' that will give out three details on the next one and counts with the ''super special tokubetsu na kimi miracle baby I'm happy to be with you etc'' participation of Morimoto Ayaka. We all know she could use the screen time, poor girl. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Very, very interesting. I'm loving the random references and the main character's sarcastic speeches. But one quick question: is his paranoia/mental...issues (schizophrenia, perchance?) going to be an important plot twist or is this going to be a semi-fantastical, pseudo-realistic novel? Actually don't answer that; I want to finish reading first. :3 --[[User:Musicguyguy|musicguyguy]] 02:25, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

* Have you finished already? I am in the mood for spoilers. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]
I need to know if you are going to have cookies?Also when is next chapter coming? Is there going to be lots of plot twists~649426684
* Chocolate cookies and I shall bake them when I, well, learn how to bake. The prologue of the second novel has been written a while ago, but I'd rather finish the first chapter before I start posting the story to avoid making you guys wait a lot for new chapters I haven't written yet (which is a very unfortunate thing, considering the first chapter of the second novel is being harder to write than the ones that come after it or the second story of that volume for that matter). More like plot, genre and even "character" twists at the same time: what I can guarantee is that you'll get the chance to see the characters in a different light in this new volume. Happy holidays, 649426684-san. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

i just noticed this novel today and i read through it in one go! it's interesting indeed! XD
but sometime i still have a hard time imagining how kouma looks. oh, and she's my favorite character ^^
good luck writing this
* I'm glad you enjoyed it enough to read it one go: recently I've done the same to a manga series, Drifting Classroom by Kazuo Umezu (I advise you to read the manga because is almost too good and avoid the live action movie like it was the black plague itself because it's just that bad). Thank you very much. Kouma has a slender frame, eyes without expression, fashionable designer clothes when not in school and [http://cabelosfortes.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2010/08/reese-witherspoon-medium-layered-hair269.jpg something like this] as hairstyle, except black and a little more layered because I'm just a sucker for those things (nothing extreme as one of the girls in the next novel, but still); on a similar note, I used to have a rough but "official" draft of her face on my computer but I'm afraid it was lost when I formatted my hard disk. She is my favorite character so far too, but with the things going like this I don't know for how long she'll remain like that: I planned the overall story of this series while writing the first volume but now that I'm actually working on new scenes I can see that the characters I poorly devised back then grew along with me and now have their own charm and appeal, at least enough to confuse me. I cannot really blame Shin-tsu if he gets confused along the way too. Once again, thank you very much and I hope you enjoy the second volume. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Hats off and round of applause to you for your great light novel. you've got a really colorful set of characters and a very impressive plot. Wishing you the best of luck for your novels and if this ever gets published, I want to be one of the first to buy it just to show my support!
* Thank you for your support. It's good to read such kind words while trying to finish a chapter that simply won't die so the other ones can be born. I'll never, ever try and introduce three characters at a time again (and by that I mean actually introducing, not just giving their names). Last time it was relevant to the plot so I couldn't let Shin-tsu meet Ayaka before that day, but I'm sure there's no way I could get away with that kind of stuff twice. Hopefully I'll get it done today. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Great story man, I liked it a lot. Is the unfortunate banana incident a reference to bakemonogatari? I didn't get all the puns because I don't really watch/read much animes/mangas but it was still enjoyable :D. Update soon please! - [[User:A concerned citizen|A concerned citizen]]
* It is a Bakemonogatari reference indeed. I'm glad to learn that this can be enjoyable to someone who is not deep into the anime and manga scene because frankly, I've been exposed to it for so long sometimes I wonder if people in real life could understand what I'm talking about. The first chapter of the second volume simply does not want to end, currently at 14k words or so and all I want to do is to get done with it, but I can't rush it too much because that would ruin the pace of the volume in its entirety and it was pretty weird to begin with... All I can say is that the new girls and the interactions of the cast are worth it; compared to the introspective and "lonely" first chapter of novel one I'd say this is turning out to be rather crowded, and it this was an anime we'd be around episode 3 or 4 when the viewer is starting to warm up to the setting. Thus, time to add depth. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

New chapter ; great. Thanks for the update! Good flow, great stuff overall but there is one thing bugging me! The protagonist is just too damn perfect. He's a pro bass player and a music know-it-all (this annoy me the most). He's a "cordon bleu". He's somewhat rich and have total parental independence.. Every girl he meets seems to like him in some way etc... Overall, dream life imo. SURE, he has some flaws (mystery magnet and all) and he really wish he could just live a "normal life" (just to rub it in!). Am I what they call a "hater" or what? :P - [[User:A concerned citizen|A concerned citizen]]
* Good to see you again. No, you're definitely not a hater: you like Shin-tsu's life enough to want it yourself (and I could do with a studio flat, a five-string bass and that money too, if you ask me)! The thing is, you are falling for his trap. Sure, he has plenty of good points (although I would hardly say he's a "cordon bleu" for cooking a recipe he got off the internet, and I am pretty sad to announce that the general definition of "good bassist" usually means "I don't need the guitarist to teach me my parts, which would be following the rhythm guitar the whole song"), but at the very least to me the flaws are much, much greater than the virtues and that's what makes him interesting as a character: he may not be that much of a pathological liar but he is absurdly prejudiced and cranky, he makes the same mistakes over and over again, hates being manipulated yet does it to others, pushes people to their edges without knowing why, practically flirts with every person he meets because he has no idea how to express or deal with "friendship", has a tendency to avoid his problems, never trusts anyone completely (which could be seen as a virtue in the world he lives in, but still), only considers consequences when they will directly affect his life, is a paranoid with overwhelming guilt on his mind, the kid is so lonely he can't possibly be in a relationship of any kind without things getting serious in the matter of hours and he projects his fears and hopes on people instead of waiting to see what they really are, to the point of seeing them as characters with stereotypes all over them. The boy is a bloody trainwreck if you ask me, and from the point the second protagonist enters the story it will be hard not to compare the two of them and see how different from the usual "let's defend our NAKAMA" leaders/heroes Shin-tsu is. Painfully. To be a little more specific on the other virtues, you must keep in mind he sees his parental independence as parental abandonment (justified, but that doesn't mean it hurts any less) and I can't tell you much right now but when he said "I do not consider myself a particularly wealthy individual for a reason or two" in this chapter it was foreshadowing, so expect a clarification on why he seems to be full of cash on a few things (goddamn big house, neat bass and CD collection) yet eats instant ramen for breakfast. About the music thing, you're going to hate this: I was exactly like him and Rin in that aspect when I was in highschool. Hell, even today I argue with audio engineers and musicians over their own work (yes, '''WITH''' them) because music is one of those things that can achieve a "degree of perfection" by using many distinct, completely unrelated routes. Therefore, music is serious business: well produced recordings in lossless quality are appreciated, songwriting that is anything short of mindblowing regardless of genre isn't. Last but not least important, I think there is no way people like him can be fully happy with their lives, period: the real problems with Shin-tsu wanting a normal life are: a) he clearly does not live in a world that supports that and b) the problem is him and not the rest of the world, so he either changes his ways for real or he'll never, ever be pleased with any sort of life he leads no matter how blessed he is. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]
* [Post scriptum : English isn't my mother language] Thanks for the perspective. I went back to read some parts of the first volume and you are right.. I've greatly overlooked some of his psychological problems :P. Now that you mention this, I feel like maybe I was angrier at him thinking/doing stupid shit than him being blessed. About the music part, I think that flaws that we hate the most in others are mainly our own. I'm a music enthusiasm too, I used to be a member at what.cd and waffles.fm (though not by legitimate means :P ). So that's why I'm a little aggravated by that I guess.. Great answer - [[User:A concerned citizen|A concerned citizen]]

This is something that has been bugging me since I started reading your novel. Have you considered adding pictures?Or at least some pictures of the characters? I personally wanted to do fanart for a long time, but since there's no finished character designs, I was a bit afraid.
* The official character design and novel illustrations were supposed to be done by kyuu, but recently he's been absurdly busy with his job. [http://twitter.com/GJsoft @GJsoft] did some [http://dl.dropbox.com/u/11682568/Kouma%20by%20gjsoft.PNG fanart] based on his own interpretation of the characters and I liked it a lot. Personally, I'm looking forward to see the characters through your eyes. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]
* I pictured her as blonde, guess that's just me. GJSoft's kouma looks like Urabe from Mysterious Girlfriend X. - [[User:LivingHumanoidInterface|LivingHumanoidInterface]]
* YES. God, I love that design... I heard a couple things about the manga, as in "it's fabulous until the Idol arc, then it all goes to hell and reading it becomes a waste of time". Is that so? My personal backlog already has 14 manga I actively want to list so I'm not sure if it's worth investing the time on it now... - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]
* The idol arc was definitely sub-par, but before and afterwards it's definitely not a waste of time. However, I'm probably a bit biased as I work on the team scanlating it. [[User:LivingHumanoidInterface|LivingHumanoidInterface]]
* Biased? Au contraire, chances are you have a deeper understanding of the situation due to working directly with the RAWs so I will take your word for it. By the way, if you're looking for a monthly project that already has a fanbase but for some reason no stable scanlation source as of now, give "JoJo's Bizarre Adventure part 8: JoJoLion" a chance. Araki just introduced a character who is a blind girl addicted to progressive rock living in a house of horrors, I definitely need my fix of that... - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

yo! i succumbed to my curiosity and read the uploaded part of vol. 2. wow, you really do have talent! i really didn't expect some plot twists (relationship with Rin! god, that was so masterfully done.) but i think it got too sad too soon, with the whole Ryo under the tree scene. i wish the gang had a bit more fun and adventures.
sometimes the language is too heavy for me.it's good that you are advancing your english skills, but the sentence sructure in some parts is needlessly complicated, imho. like you are forcing it to be complicated (did i guess? i did almost the same thing with my novel).
don't take it the wrong way. your novel is very enjoyable and you do bring in some originality. and i'm eagerly awaiting the future chapters. it's just a habit of mine to criticise even the things i like.
also why is the second chapter called Akane? she didn't do much in it...
--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 13:21, 18 February 2012 (CST)
* Great to see you again. Sorry for taking this long to reply, I did not get the usual e-mail from this page being edited... Thank you very much for the kind words. I'm glad you enjoyed the Rin scenes, but if I comment on the relationship right now there won't be much of a point in reading the following chapters. And I'm sorry for the sudden change in mood, but I can't comment on it either. As a tip, keep in mind that Shin-tsu did not act like this before so something changed. Maybe it's something that could change back... see where I'm getting at? Regarding the vocabulary and sentence structure, I've been "reading" a thesaurus (I won't say word by word, but yes, kind of) along with a few books on style so it rubbed off on me and even my editor complained to me about that too and has been doing a lot of cuts because it was actually slightly more verbose than it is now. It's extra funny when you consider that I still make the most ridiculous mistakes such as using "in" when it's "on" and vice-versa: this fellow can barely speak the language on a basic level but insists on dropping jargon like pigeons drop... not a good analogy. And whoa, hold on for a moment: did you finish a novel? Is it '''that''' novel you were writing back in 2010? Where is it? WHERE?And you know, the chapter title always goes to the character who is doing her "thing" (that is, the main attribute of her personality) the most; since Akane's trait seems to be going unnoticed... well, she managed to be almost irrelevant in her own chapter. Irony much? - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Thanks for explaining. Yes, it's that novel from 2010, but i didn't get past chapter one, whic you have read. I concluded that it's not my thing. I don't have much of an imagination((. Instead, i'm translating other light novels into Russian right now.(here, on baka-tsuki).

If i can find the time, i'll edit your works, if you don't mind. You have an editor, but there are still mistakes (no offense to the editor). I'll probably try doing more liberal editting, like actually changing the sentence structure for better flow. If you won't like it, as you know, you can just undo the edits...

Also, there are some instances, where the change of scene is not evident. Like, they are having a dialouge in one place, then in another. And the exact point when the location changed isn't emphasized. Maybe it's me being dumb. But if you'd like, i can look through the chapters again and find those parts.(there were 2 such instances i think).
Anyway, i won't make any promises yet.

Any ETA on when the next chapter will be done?

BTW, do you know of some other original light novels? Me being me, i'll spend 3 hours in google searching for them, so...if you know of some, can you give me the links please? If it's not too much trouble...

--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 08:49, 22 March 2012 (CDT)
* Imagination is unnecessary, especially if you take Kouma Yon's viewpoint/method explained in the new chapter. Still, it pleases me to know you're working on translation. I've been considering to help with English to Brazilian Portuguese for a while, might start with Bakemonogatari's Mayoi Snail if I have the time: the team who translated that only did Hitagi Crab. Now, about editing... although I really appreciate the offer I'll have to say no because I think he'd take offense to that. Thank you all the same and I'm sorry. No ETA, as they are already written but not edited yet and I don't want to bypass him. Regarding OEL Light Novels, thing is I'm working with a good friend who is also a fan of Shiina Ryo on the idea of a serial online magazine/label for Light Novels, so I might have a good answer to your question soon. If you consider picking up writing once again, do let me know. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Dang it. Whenever I read your new chapter I'm disappearing from this world for a half an hour, at the very least. It isn't that hard for me, since I'm obsessed with books, yet it's difficult to make me grin like a madman for the entire chapter. And you can. 
I'm already eager for next chapter since it'd be about Rin. I have to say it - I like Rin the best from new characters. Yep. 
Also, I'm interested in what you have in your sleeves for us. That city is too distorted to be normal and peaceful. And it's wonderful. I do wonder who's gonna end up with a hole in the skull. 
Oh, I strayed off the topic. Wonderful work, great characters. Good luck with finding a publisher --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 10:20, 22 March 2012 (CDT)
* Nostalgia... this reminds me of three or four years ago when I couldn't sleep and would just read books all night so time would pass; can't say those were good days or that I sleep much better now, but the books were usually good so there was always the thrill of disappearing in the night into someone else's universe and it feels great to know that I can produce that effect on someone. Rin is my editor's favorite too, and I think before that it was Reikoku... wait, I might be starting to see a pattern here. Anyway, I can definitely understand the massive appeal of a flirty-bordering-on-opressive codependent music elitist, oh yes I can. Yep. And you're getting it... that city is going to be sparkling with "fun". Also, someone really, '''really''' is getting that hole in the skull, no trolling or last-minute cop-out: this is happening so just wait for it. Off-topic is what this is all about. Thank you for your kind words and I hope you can enjoy the ride because as the last line in Chapter 2.5 shows, it's all going to get crazier from this point on. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Heh, yeah. Every good writer wants it, and you're making it very, very good. Hm, I do recall something about your editor's favorite heroine but I feel lazy to actually search for that...

Oh yeah, such characters have their charm. That's for sure.

You're just sparking my interest. I do want to see what kind of crazy fun it would be. Also, Kouma's gonna take part in it?

You're welcome. After reading your last chapter I actually wrote a prologue for something bizzare which is forming in my head, after all. This party's getting crazy, huh. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:49, 22 March 2012 (CDT)
* Fun as in Animorphs meets JoJo's Bizarre Adventure meets Hunter X Hunter: [http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9hgIP7G8zno&feature=youtu.be&t=2m37s this party is never over]. When you ask me about Kouma like that it's really hard not to leak the other two chapters so you can know for sure whether she'll be relevant or not... or rather, in which way. Jesus, it's like now that I can't answer because the truth is right around the corner you guys decided to ask all the right questions at once. I'd love to check your writing, so do show me when you have something you're even half happy with! - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

...Interesting. One never-ending night, huh? 
I see. I'll be waiting then. No need to spoil all the fun. 
Thanks for kind words. Will love to see what role has Kouma in coming events. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 03:01, 24 March 2012 (CDT)
* Hyakki Yagyou, yes. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

Just something I noticed - this isn't on the Android app. Maybe it's something to do with the fact that it's in the OLN section? I figure this ought to be in the app - it's kinda hard to read on the main site while on the go, since most phone screens are so small. Maybe get the coder for the app to take a look? [[User:WingsofSnow|WingsofSnow]] 10:43, 23 March 2012 (CDT)

* Reported it on the App's Official thread. If the novel wasn't so full of italics and underlines that are plot relevant, I would compile a J2ME version of the chapters so far released myself for you. Since that won't do, would any other sort of file extension (MS Word or something) help in your case? - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]

== About the Editing ==

As I was reading, I noticed that there was some fixing to do. They were just misspelled words, missing words and also some errors grammar wise. I could've fixed them right then but I was too interested or intrigued reading the book that I could not stop. I'd like to fix them but regarding the editing post, would you still like me to post as to why an error was made? They're spread around Volume 1 and Volume 2, so I'd rather focus on fixing all of them than posting about each one. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 16:22, 12 January 2013 (CST)
* No, it's alright: if you feel like it would prevent you from focusing on the editing, it's fine even if you don't leave the notes. Thank you for your interest and I'm glad you enjoyed the books because number 3 is driving me insane here. - [[User:Ryuno|Ryuno]]
* If it's something worth mentioning, I'll post it here, that's why I made a new topic. Thanks for the quick reply, and good luck! I'll start right now. --[[User:Stratos|Stratos]] ([[User talk:Stratos|talk]]) 17:05, 12 January 2013 (CST)

Talk:The Longing Of Shiina Ryo

2013-01-12T22:22:55Z

Stratos: /* About the Editing */ new section

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 5

2012-12-10T14:10:32Z

Stratos: Grammar edits

==Chapter 5: Inside of Hope==

“Ah~ah~ah~” Ryner yelled.

Then he touched the tight collar of his clothes, displaying a pained expression, asking: “Is it really necessary to wear this kind of tight fitting clothes?”

Relca who was standing behind him and serving him revealed an annoyed expression when she heard this, saying: “What does Ryner treat this place like?”

Ryner looked around him.

This was one of the guest rooms in the Geihlficlant palace. Even though it was called a guest room, it was so big that it was not even the standard of a guest room. It was at the stage that if it were slightly larger, it would be around the same size as the throne room in Roland.

Looking at the large guest room, Ryner muttered softly, “…It really is a large country in the mid-Continent. The border state Roland can’t even compare…”

Relca nodded to express her agreement.

“That’s true. Then you will be meeting with the king of this country as the king of the Anti-Roland Coalition. Of course you can’t wear the dirty clothes like a pariah to see him, right?” As she lectured, Relca patted Ryner’s back, “Alright alright, straighten your back.”

And she pulled Ryner’s face.

“Your expression has to be more refreshed!”

Then she forced his eye lids open.

“Your eyes that seem like sleeping must open wider!”

“Ouch, ow ow ow, your finger is touching my eye…. Wuah don’t pluck my eye brows!” Pulling Relca’s hand away, Ryner yelled: “Ah, enough enough, I know. I will do it properly so don’t use your finger to ** my eyes.”

Saying that, anyway he had to straighten his back according to the request. Opening his eyes wide, looking at himself in the mirror.

And he discovered that after his messy hair was trimmed and tied back, wearing suitable clothing, a smile that was mysteriously confident, even though he didn’t know what there was to be confident about, appeared.

“Disgusting.”

Ryner remarked, then frowned.

But this expression was hit by Relca who was standing beside him, “You have to smile widely.”

“Wait… you don’t have to hit me…”

Slap.

“Sm~ile~”

“…...Eh … … Yes yes, I know~” Ryner said, trying to smile.

Relca finally nodded her head in satisfaction. Alright, this wouldn’t embarrass Vois-sama. She muttered.

Then Ryner continued to keep his smile, looking at the mirror again. His figure appeared in the mirror, even if he looked, he didn’t see anything to complain about.

He didn’t know if it was because his figure was slightly taller, the formal attire was very suitable. Even though he did not give the same feeling like Sion, ma, he wouldn’t be thought as a third rate noble. Looking at his figure, Ryner thought, clothes do make a man.

At this moment, the door to the room was opened, someone walked in.

“Ah, Ryner, you look handsome.” Kiefer’s voice spoke.

She seemed to have to change into a dress that was suitable for the palace or something, so she was taken to another room by Relca’s subordinates two hours ago.

“…”

Ryner turned around, discovering that Kiefer seemed to have changed. A low-cut red dress, her red hair was pinned up prettily, her make-up was more elegant than usual, it looked as if she was an elegant lady.

“Oh oh~ Looking like this, Kiefer is really a great beauty.” Ryner said.

Kiefer’s face turned red, “Is, is that so? It’s not strange?”

“It’s completely not strange? Isn’t that right, Relca?”

Relca nodded, saying: “Very beautiful. If the negotiations fail this time, and we’ll need to tempt the king, we’ll leave it to Kiefer.”

That, although Vois’s subordinate’s way of speaking was a little odd, but the fact that Kiefer was beautiful was true.

So Ryner crossed his arms, staring at Kiefer, saying firmly: “Eh, really pretty.”

Kiefer smiled happily, then turned back, saying: “But, Ferris is more beautiful.”

Another woman appeared from behind Kiefer.

It was Ferris.

She was wearing a white dress, she had a light dab of blusher, pink lips, her gleaming blond hair was pinned up with a bow-like beautiful gem pin. Her appearance, was even more beautiful than her usual other-worldly beauty.

But this Ferris, looked there, saying a strange sentence, “Eh? Where’s Ryner?”

“Aren’t I in front of you?”

“Eh eh? You’re Ryner?”

“If I’m not Ryner who am I?”

She seriously considered this, “Hunch your back slightly.”

“Eh? What is it. How troublesome.”

“Make your eyes more sleepy.”

“So I’m saying why?”

“Then give out that kind of defeatist atmosphere that you usually have.”

“Who is the defeatist?” Ryner yelled angrily.

But after hearing Ryner’s angry yell, Ferris looked to him, revealing a relieved expression, “Ah ah, it’s indeed Ryner.”

“Hey, I say you are… ma, never mind never mind. Anyway I didn’t think I would fit this image.” Ryner said, then looked at the mirror again.

The mirror reflected Ryner wearing formal attire and two beauties wearing dresses.

Bringing these two along with him, me, even if he appeared in front of the Geihlficlant King and the nobles, anyway he wouldn’t be looked down on. Ryner thought.

At this moment, Relca said: “Then, it’s about time. Go and greet the Geihlficlant king—Gulafed Abuleld-sama. Ah yes, Ryner, the biography about King Abuleld…”

Ryner nodded and said: “Ah ah I remembered. I only need to remember the information on the documents you gave me yesterday?”

It should be mentioned that on the report that was given to him yesterday, something like this was written—

Gulafed Abuleld.

Thirty eight years old.

Four years ago his father Biert died because of the Rhule Fragmei, he inherited the throne. Beofre inheriting the throne, he took the army and fought a war. On the battle grounds he left a great achievement, that made his royal siblings admit that he should be the one to inherit the throne.

His personality is also a militaristic calm and strong. And he pays great attention to the difference between the upper levels and lower levels, probably he would not have a good impression of people who had light-hearted attitudes.

So to people who were unsuitable in society since they were unable to address their higher ups respectfully and was forever like a child—Ryner Lute, in front of King Abuleld, he must practice his usage of honorifics.

These troublesome matters were written.

And after he finished reading the report, he had this conversation.

“Honorifics are no use to me?”

“I’ll send you flying?”

“No, I’ll work hard? But even if I work hard, if indeed we have to really properly use honorifics to negotiate with the royals, it should be left to Toale who is of royal birth would be better…”

But Relca shook her head and said: “Toale Nelpha will not see King Abuleld. If it were known that he was from the Nelpha royal family that was destroyed by Roland, the fact that he was the royal family of the country that was destroyed and was destroyed by a border country will put him at a disadvantage. So you should obediently give up, practice using those honorifics in front of me. Anyway I will pretend to be the Geihlficlant king, so we can proceed with conversation.”

So until yesterday late at night they had been practicing using honorifics.

But to Ryner who was finally able to say “I’m really happy that I can see Your Majesty”, Relca was finally disappointed, and she had given up and ended this exercise on several fronts.

Ma, putting these aside.

Ryner looked at the large ornate clock that was as big as the room that was hanging in the room.

It was nearly seven o’clock.

They had arranged to meet the Geihlficlant king around seven o’clock.

Then Relca said again with a slightly worried tone: “It’s almost time, let’s confirm it again. Ryner the things that you need to accomplish here…”

But Ryner waved his hand, interrupting her, “I understand. I already know what I should do.”

“Really?”

“Ah ah. Don’t be so worried. Even I am nervous. I have to stand in front of a king of an admirable country, and negotiate with him? Furthermore I have my important companions with me. If I made a mistake and caused the plan to fail, everyone would be in trouble right? So that that will not happen, I will work hard slightly.” Ryner said.

At the same time, someone knocked on the door. A familiar male voice said, “You can meet with His Majesty, please prepare quickly.”

Ryner replied: “We’re prepared.”

Relca reminded: “Posture.”

“Ah~ yes yes. And I have to smile and use honorifics?”

“I already have no expectations for you to use honorifics.”

“No no no, perhaps I may unexpectedly be able to use them?”

Because of this sentence, not only Relca, even Ferris narrowed her eyes and made sounds of suspicion at the same time.

“Is that so?”

“Really?”

So Kiefer hurriedly said: “I… I trust Ryner!”

Ryner lowered his head and smiled bitterly, “…I’m not trusted~”

Then he straightened his back again. He examined his image in the mirror.

Then, thought.

He thought about the things that he would have to do from today onwards.

To tell the truth, he actually wasn’t very worried about the negotiations with the Geihlficlant king. Because to the Geihlficlant king, he only needed to mention the matter and it would be fine.

Let us join in with the war against Gastark Kingdom.

The Geihlficlant king would probably accept it happily. At the present when war was approaching quickly, the number of free soldiers increasing, there shouldn’t be any reason to decline.

But this time Ryner’s task did not stop here.

He had to deal with the Azure Princess that was probably in the palace.

He not only had to make the Azure Princess join the war against Gastark Kingdom, for the benefit of the Anti-Roland Coalition he had to stop them from gaining Geihlficlant Empire’s help, and he had to ask them whether they would help them in the war against Roland Empire? He had to plead them to accept these conditions that seemingly were only beneficial for his side—

“Definitely—it will annoy the other part… This kind of solution that will only help my side, I’m afraid no one will accept it.” Ryner moaned.

Furthermore the leader of the Azure Princess was a woman who hated to be used by anyone in this way.

Ma, although they had not met for ten years, he didn’t know what kind of person she would have turned into, ne.

“Anyway~ personalities wouldn’t change.” He said softly.

“Then let’s go.” The Geihlficlant messenger said.

Ryner nodded, looking at Ferris, Kiefer and Relca, the trio nodded.

So, they walked out of the room.

Walking along a corridor that was like a tunnel, entering the palace. Several figures of maids and officials appeared. Seeing Ryner and his party behind the messenger, they bowed deeply.

Towards this Ryner felt uncomfortable as he continued to walk forward.

The more he walked forward, the structure of the corridor and the quality of the decorations increased, even him who was an amateur in this could see the difference in the quality.

Slowly, the people passing by them began to decrease, and the people wearing beautiful and bright outfits increased. Probably they were nobles.

But, even if they still had not reached the meeting room to see the king, it seemed as if they had not even moved any nearer to him.

He couldn’t help but feel like complaining how large is this place, but even this would need the usage of honorifics, Ryner walked as he thought about these strange matter.

This place was big enough that he could throw all thoughts of Roland palace at the back of his mind. And this country still wanted to fight with Gastark, Ryner thought, gaining more understanding of what a huge country Geihlficlant was. Ma, but he still had to add the factor that Gastark would use the “Rhule Fragmei” in.

Thinking that even the negotiations were complete, what followed next was the war with Gastark, Ryner couldn’t help but feel a little depressed.

War.

It was war.

“I clearly worked hard to this point to avoid this situation, but why did it turn to this…”

After hearing Ryner mutter, the Geihlficlant messenger turned around, asking: “I’m sorry, is there something wrong?”

Ryner shook his head, “No, nothing.”

He just finished speaking, Relca quickly punched Ryner’s back, so he quickly changed his tone, “No, that… there’s nothing wrong.”

He tried to turn around and complain, were they properly using honorifics from this point on?

Relca displayed an expression as if disappointed again.

Kiefer was trying hard not to laugh…

Ferris was just looking at him scornfully.

“I say you all…” Ryner groaned.

Then they walked forward again. The messenger walked out of the corridor, walking towards the central staircase in the hall.

Following that they saw another group of people walking towards the stair case.

The other party had six people.

The first person to enter their sight was the messenger who was leading the way, then three soldiers who did not allow any openings walked by. They gave off an atmosphere that made Ryner vaguely feel that if he first fought with the three of them, probably they would enter a hard competition.

But it didn’t matter about these three people. Most important were the three people behind them that these three seemed to be protecting.

Especially the woman in the middle, that was the largest problem.

Ryner knew that face of the woman who was in a blue dressed and giving off a confident aura.

Pretty features, an elegant atmosphere. Then the long blue hair that was set apart from everyone that only the users of the Congenital Magic Abnormality would have, stubborn red eyes.

When those eyes landed on Ryner, she said: “Ara?”

Ryner raised his eyebrows, staring at her, saying: “Oh oh~”

Staring at the person who had once been one of his comrades, Pia Varliere.

And behind her, was a steady man whose eyes were closed. It was indeed Peria Peruula who had undergone the same training under Germer with him.

Then opposite him was Zohra Rom who he had met just recently.

Looking at these three people, Ryner smiled and that gave him a slight headache, trying to greet that, “That… Yo~ It’s been a long time since we last met.”

Peria smiled too, saying: “Ah ah, it’s been a long time since we met. I’ve missed you, Ryner. You’ve grown a lot.”

Followed by Zohra who said: “I don’t even want to see you and that was it.”

After that Pia didn’t look at Ryner, but she looked in the direction of Ferris, Kiefer and Relca who were behind him, saying: “Ah~ what’s that, what’s that. That Ryner who had no friends and was always depressed actually brought these beauties along. And the three of them… ne, Peria, Zohra, them and me, who is prettier?”

Peria continued to smile: “There is only Pia in my eyes.”

Zohra followed: “Of course it is the Princess.”

Just by looking at these actions, Ryner could feel that he roughly understood what stage had Pia progressed to. Her actions and words were like their teacher Germer, then, although she was saying these kind of challenging words, but there was a gleam in her eyes that was examining the truth and false of his side.

Then Ryner suddenly remembered. He remembered she had once shown him that she had an ability that was like a genius in conversation.

At this moment Ferris suddenly said: “Hey Ryner, what is wrong with that woman?”

But Ryner stopped Ferris from speaking, “Ah ah, don’t move Ferris. That is a challenge. If we are insulted, it will become very troublesome.”

“But.”

“Alright, leave it to me.” Saying that, Ryner turned to look at Pia, “… It’s been some time since old friends were able to meet, so can you not release that killing intent to test my companions?”

Pia smiled as she asked: “Aha, do you want me to treat them more warmly?”

“Eh.” Ryner nodded his head honestly.

But Pia laughed even more, “But, I am not able to be more warm~ Because they are your companions, I haven’t killed them yet? Originally, if I saw the dogs of the monster I would kill them immediately.” Saying that, she released her killing intent. Her killing intent made their bodies tense uncontrollably. Perhaps it was because this killing intent was so strong, that people here couldn’t even feel it.

But, Ferris reacted. Her body had a reaction towards the killing intent that Pia emitted, entering a battle mode.

Pia looked at everyone’s reaction, suddenly laughing again, “Ahaha.”

Ryner immediately understood the reason for her laughter. She laughed because she discovered that the only ones who had a reaction to her killing intent was only Ryner and Ferris. That meant that the other party knew that if they had a head-on fight, the only ones who would fight were only Ryner and Ferris.

But the other party had Peria and Zohra besides Pia.

In plain words, if there were a fight here, his side had no chances of winning.

If he had to protect Kiefer and Relca, even if Ferris were helping him, they would be killed before they escaped.

This was almost as if the snake had made the frog its target. Ryner thought in his heart as cold sweat appeared.

But Pia suddenly opened her mouth and said: “What, all of them are useless. Thinking to fight me with that kind of battle power, Ryner-chan is as cute as before.”

Ferris muttered: “…You said useless, right?”

Ryner frantically said: “So don’t pay attention to her. All these are challenges. Furthermore you don’t have your sword, right? So you can’t fight now, give up.”

“Does that mean, you think I’m weaker than that woman?”

“No no, I didn’t say that…”

But, what would it be, he thought.

To tell the truth, Ryner was unable to imagine how powerful Pia would be now. But Zohra who he had fought with lately had a surprising increase in strength, then Pia who could let Zohra bow to her, should be really troublesome.

And, he had seen Peria mutter something by Pia’s ear.

Ryner couldn’t help but frown.

The whispered conversation between Ferris and Ryner had probably been heard by Peria.

No, instead of saying he heard it, it should be that he felt it.

Even if it were voices, feelings, smells, everything could be felt through the Zenkekkai tattoes that were on his body.

And that Peria, was now whispering to Pia.

Ryner looking at this, said: “…Hey hey Peria. We’re friends right? Don’t be so chummy with Pia.”

Peria smiled, closing his eyes as he looked over, “Friends? Friends would write even a single letter to me.”

“No, there are many many things happening.”

“Many many things. Although Ryner is not those kind of people who would specially write letters, but this time you’ve gone overboard. You even became the subordinate of a monster…”

But Pia said: “Peria keep your mouth shut. Only I can play with this long lost slave?”

So Peria shrugged, smiling: “Ah, I should mention that it was Pia who told me to write to Ryner. So she must be angry at Ryner who ignored her, so you’ll have to prepare yourself~”

Hearing this, Ryner was slightly scared.

Seeing the smile appearing on Pia’s face. Seeing that smiling face that clearly no longer had that small degree of harassment.

Oh no, this job is more troublesome than I thoooought? Ryner trembled.

Pia looked at Ryner, then happily turned her eyes to Ferris and Kiefer who were behind Ryner, moving lightly.

She wore a heavy dress, but it didn’t seem to cause any trouble for her, only using a step, she stepped in front of Ryner, putting her hands on his chest, tip toeing, drawing near to Ryner’s face.

When her face was so near that there were barely inches to spare between his mouth and hers, she said: “… Even if it’s a joke there has to a limit. In the past your goddess was clearly me? But now you’re flirting with other girls?”

In a moment there was a slight killing aura behind him, Ryner quickly used his hands to stop Ferris, and wanted to push Pia away, “Wait a moment, I say you, what are you doing so suddenly? Don’t pull this kind of act that would make people misunderstand…”

But Pia interrupted him, hugging Ryner’s neck when he tried to escape, decreasing the distance between the two of them, putting her lips by his ear, as if whispering she said softly: “… Ma, I am very forgiving, so if you flirt with one or two people I can forgive you. But even if your interests are bad, if you flirt with those women—those ugly “'''Goddesses'''”, I cannot forgive you. Sa~, so you have to explain clearly to me. If you don’t explain clearly, I will be really angry and kill those cute girls behind you?” Saying that, her hand twisted inwards, a small dagger appearing in her hand. Ryner who discovered this, grabbed her hand that had the dagger.

“Wait, Pia, stop…”

But at this moment, Pia suddenly smiled: “Annoying, Ryner~? Grabbing other people’s hand so suddenly, you’ve really become an adult, but, I understand it’s because of those passionate feelings you have for me.”

“Wuuuuuaaaaaaaaaaa? You, so that was…”

But she ignored Ryner’s words, returning to Peria and Zohra’s side with the same speed she had when she approached him, “Alright, the message has been passed~ because I have said what I wanted to say, so we’ll go first. We can’t let the Geihlficlant king to continue waiting.” Then ignoring his side, walked away.

Towards her retreating figure, Ryner shouted: “Wait, Pia?”

But she didn’t turn around, Peria and Zohra didn’t look back, leaving with Pia.

Ryner looked at this scene stunned.

At this time Kiefer who was behind suddenly asked: “…That, flirting or something… did Ryner date that girl before?”

Ryner revealed a tired face, turning back and said: “That, the previous conversation, would you think so?”

“No. It couldn’t be seen.”

“Right? From before she was this kind of woman who would play with her surrounding people with this attitude~” Ryner said.

Kiefer looked towards Ferris with an unsettled expression, then said softly: “But… but Ryner likes that kind of girls right…” (Because Ferris and the Azure Princess are the same type.)

“Eh?”

“No, it’s nothing. That… she was called Pia? What did she say? Because she was whispering to your ear, I didn’t hear it.”

But for some reason, Ferris answered this question. It seemed like she had heard the conversation between Pia and Ryner.

She said: “… Taking out a knife, then saying she would kill us. Then saying if he wanted to save his companions, then explain to her clearly. Explain to me why you have become the dog of the “Goddess”… But, before explaining to her, explain to me first. What is that thing called “'''Goddess'''”? Lately when I walk everywhere I would hear Goddess, Megami, nu shen these words. Vois, that person has also constantly said some matters about some strange monsters… What are you hiding from me? I always thought that you would tell me on your own so I didn’t really bother about it, but if you are planning to never explain it properly, before being killed by that woman, I will kill you first?” Even the queen herself on this side was starting to become angry.

Ryner stared at her, discovering that she did not really look angry. No, although it was said that she was always emotionless, she basically wouldn’t display her emotions on the outside, but now on her face, there was an expression that was more of unsettled than angry.

“…” Ryner seemed to frown as if he was troubled, then said: “Ah~ Sorry.”

“… No, actually I don’t quite understand so I never explained…” He turned to look at Pia and the others who had walked up on the landing, “But it seems that no matter where it is always hated, so the “'''Goddess'''” should be an evil person. Talking about which, has Ferris heard something from Vois?”

Ferris nodded, “Vois said your… your eyes were cursed by the “'''Goddess'''” so they became strange.”

Ah ah, so that was it. Ryner thought. So she revealed that unsettled expression.

“Vois that bastard, I knew that he had that information…” Ryner gritted his teeth as he spoke, then turned to Kiefer, asking: “What about Kiefer? Have you heard anything about “'''Goddess'''”?”

Kiefer shook her head, “I haven’t heard Vois-kun say anything about it… but, about the “'''Goddess'''”, I heard some rumours. After leaving Roland, I heard rumours from all over the world, no, it should be said as legends.”

Ryner looked at her, asking: “Eh, then what kind of legends are they? What are the “'''Goddesses'''”?”

She replied: “There are a few sayings in the legends.”

“Eh.”
“But no matter what the endings are, the “'''Goddesses'''” always swallow the world.”

“Is that so. So that means the “'''Goddesses'''” aren’t anything good?”

But, she revealed an uncomprehending expression. Then for some reason she slightly, really slightly revealed an expression that was like a dead end. But Ryner didn’t understand why she was revealing that expression.

But talking about which, this wasn’t the time to be worrying about Kiefer’s change in expression.

Ryner moved his eyes away from Kiefer, then said: “Ma, anyway the information that we know is only a small bit, right?”

Ferris looked over to him, then said: “Eh? Are you talking to me?”

Anyway he would ignore this problem, Ryner continued: “Then, if what Vois said is true, then Vois may be preparing to trick that “'''Goddess'''”? Ma, but because that person is a liar we can’t trust him completely… But, ma~, I’ll trust him a little this time. Because although that person will not tell us the truth, he will similarly not reveal his personality to the “'''Goddess'''”.”

Towards this, this time it was Kiefer who looked to him, “Wait, Ryner. That, this, are you talking to us?”

When he was asked this, he didn’t reply. He only slightly looked at Relca, using a voice that she would not hear, softly saying: “Furthermore, even if this point is put aside, we have no reason to abandon Vois right? I don’t know if it’s because the Anti-Roland Coalition has accepted the “'''Goddess'''” help, from the establishment till the current developments the speed has been quite odd. If it is not noticed, I don’t know what kind of things that person would do. So I pretended to be used by him, deciding to use him in return… If I explain it like this, what about it? Because I have Vois’s subordinates by my side I cannot explain it out loud, but anyway I plan to use the “'''Goddess'''” and Vois this way, is this explanation enough?”

Ryner said that. But he should not have been heard by anyone. His voice was so soft that it was like he was just breathing out, so even Ferris and Kiefer who were by his side couldn’t hear it.

But, after he finished muttering, he looked towards the stairs. He looked at Pia and the others who were so far away that even if he yelled and shouted they would not be able to hear it.

Then said “…If it’s you you can hear it through Zenkekkai, Peria. Then, pass on what I said just now to Pia.”

After hearing him say that, Peria turned slightly. From this position it seemed as if he were making a hand signal to Pia, then covering his ears, shrugging.

That action meant—“Even though I want to tell her, Pia is unwilling to listen.”

It conveyed this message.

“Ha? Don’t joke. Pass it on to her properly.” Ryner murmured.

Peria revealed a troubled expression, then patted his chest.

“Ha? What does that action mean?” Ryner asked.

Peria pointed over again.

But, he still did not understand the meaning of that action. So Ryner tilted his head, continuing to ask: “So I said I don’t understand. What is that? What are you trying to say?”

Peria still pointed over, then pointed to his chest.

“Eh? Chest? What’s with your chest?”

Peria shook his head, making a signal that said it’s not me.

“Not your chest? Then, it’s mine?”

Peria nodded.

“I already said it’s very troublesome so don’t hand signal to me. I’ll go over to your side now, talk to me properly…”

But Peria interrupted him, making a sign that said don’t come over. Then he made a signal for him to look at his chest.

“Ha? What does that mean…” As he said that, Ryner looked at his chest. He looked at his chest that was wrapped with that tight formal suit. And he discovered that a card that was as big as his palm had been snuck in there.

“Oh?” Ryner said, then remembered, it should have been placed there when Pia touched his chest.

This was a perfect surprise attack of a standard that Ryner didn’t even notice that a card had been snuck into his clothes.

“…” Ryner couldn’t help but frown.

If that card had an explosive talisman that would explode after a certain period of time, perhaps he would be dead by now.

No, even Ferris, Kiefer and Relca by his side would be affected.

“… How troublesome.” He groaned.

He felt that the ten years that had had been separated from Pia and the others, between the two of them there was an even greater gap between the levels of their powers, he couldn’t help but stiffen his face.

And.

“…”

Ryner pulled out the card, looking on the words on it.

To Ryner-chan of the dark magical waste house.

Although I heard from Zohra, but you really didn’t even discover the card, your abilities have declined compared to the past. Unless you have become a useless person than what I had expected? So I wanted to test you slightly.

Under these words, there was a face of Pia’s drawn in green ink. This face of Pia, after Ryner had read the words, there was a slight distortion. Then it became a complicated magical structure—

In the process of changing, Ryner shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them again.

In the middle of his eyes, there was a red five-pointed star.

Special eyes.

This was the cursed eyes called Alpha Stigma, it was able to see through all magical structures.

And it could completely duplicate the same structure, but the understanding of everything in that moment after that, proceeding with progress, using it in the end, it still needed special abilities.

And now the magic progressing in front of his eyes was to test his abilities.

Just by looking it was clear that this was a magic that would explode and destroy his surroundings. Then he understood that there were four seconds left to its activation. And he understood that to stop this magic, it would need a complicated, an equation that would change as if to solve the riddle, this was definitely unsolvable. Even if it were the high leveled magical scholars, would be unable to solve this riddle easily.

But Ryner looked at the magical formation, “…Eh. That, it’s like this here, there is that, it’s like this right?” He murmured, using his finger to draw on the card, easily solving the magic.

“How was it?” Ryner raised his head, looking in front, but found that Pia and the others were gone. In replacement, on the card that had the magic trap, there was another message. There were many words that made the head ache just by looking at them.

“…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes, looking at it.

It was written like this.

Ara ara, you passed.

It was good that you didn’t explode~

It was clearly a magical structure that Zohra made with much effort to scare Ryner, that you could solve it, you indeed are the same magic otaku as you were before. But, it seems that the point that you are still useful is more important than anything. Alright, I’ll let you live. But what you understand what you have to do after this? Apology and explanation. You completely ignored the letters from us, so this time you have to come before us personally. Before you come to our castle, kneel down and explain the situation, I will not listen to your explanation. And, if you continue to hinder our matters after today, I will not forgive you. Although I think you understand, Ryner you can never defeat me? If you don’t want to be killed, listen obediently to me.

Ah, I’ll tell you something, from our investigations it seems like Vois Fiurelle is planning to let the Ertolia Republic attack Geihlficlant? What is going on? Unless he wants to take the chance when Geihlficlant and Gastark are fighting, to attack this place with Ertolia? It would be troublesome if that happens. I clearly wanted to let this country become my possession, this way wouldn’t people be coming to hinder me. But, I don’t want to be deliberately be used by the conditions you set, so I’ll go back first. If you want to fight with Gastark, it’s fine if you go yourselves.

Ah, and one more thing.

If you knew of Vois’s plan and came here to use us, then you should understand the difference between our abilities? So don’t make your move.

But if you were tricked by Vois, then he isn’t your companion anymore.

Your true companions are us, Ryner.

Don’t do such foolish things and come quickly to our side.

Forever your Queen-sama Pia Varliere and her happy companions—

The card actually wrote something like this.

But, the matter about Vois planning to let Ertolia attack Geihlficlant—

“…Hey hey what is this?” Ryner said, then raising his head, starting to run to chase after Pia and the others who had walked up the stairs.

But the Geihlficlant messenger made a stop as if trying to stop Ryner, “Ah, wait.”

And Ferris and Kiefer made asked uncomprehendingly.

“Hey.”

“Ryner?”

Although he heard the two of them call his name, Ryner did not turn back, he only threw the card with Pia and the other’s message to explain the situation, then continued to run. Climbing up the stairs, running in the direction where Pia and the others had disappeared to.

But even as he ran he did not discover them. In his hurry he discovered the Geihlficlant messenger who was leading them who had a troubled expression on his face as he turned around, Ryner asked: “Hey it was you, where is Pia Varliere?”

The messenger turned around, with the same troubled face he sadi: “Th, that, they suddenly said they were tired of this country so they went back…” saying that as he looked at one of the doors in the corridor.

Ryner opened that door, discovering that strangely, there was a gust of cold wind blowing, so he looked in the direction of the wind.

And he saw that the windows of the room were open, the curtain and lace were swaying in the wind.

“…”

And the only things moving in the room, were only these. Pia, Peria and Zohra were no longer here. They had probably jumped out from the window.

That meant, the motive for them coming to this place was…

“…They came here to see me…” Ryner muttered.

Perhaps it is said that they came here to threaten me. And they came here to test me.

They wanted to investigate if we would yield after we knew that we were tricked by Vois.

Ryner frowned, “Vois that bastard, he actually treated me…”

At this moment, someone spoke from behind him, “No, I don’t think I’m lying to you.”

Ryner turned around, discovering that Ferris, Kiefer, Relca and Vois who had somehow chased after him were standing in the corridor.

Ryner stared at Vois, saying: “Not lying? Whose mouth has the right to say that?”

Vois shrugged, “If me not telling everything to you is counted as lying, ma, then indeed perhaps I lied to you…” He said as he walked closer. A small body drifted over, lightly peeking at the room where Pia and the others had disappeared from. Then opening the window, asked: “Arara, the people from Azure Princess are gone?”

Ryner looked at Vois, saying: “You clearly appeared because they left, and you dare to pretend to be stupid.”

Vois laughed, “Ma, although that is true. But no matter what they want to kill me. But it’s a heartache that we didn’t manage to persuade them. Originally if it were possible I wished for them to help us proceed with the plan.”

Ryner thought of the contents of the card that Pia gave them, “…The plan to attack and gain Geihlficlant while it’s fighting?”

Vois raised his head and looked over, saying simply: “Don’t you think it is a good plan to quickly stop Roland’s power?”

“Even if I think that’s a good plan, but you clearly said that we would accept Geihlficlant’s power and go against Roland.”

“That’s true.”

“That means, you lied to me.”

“No, you’re wrong.”

“Where am I wrong.” Ryner said.

Vois pulled out several reports from his arms, then handed one over.

“This is a proposal to accept Geihlficlant’s help and fight against Roland.”

Then he handed over a second piece of paper, “This is the proposal to effectively snatch a few of Geihlficlant’s territories and fight against Roland.”

Lastly was a third piece of paper, “This is the proposal that under the situation that Azure Princess gains Geihlficlant’s power and assistance, accepting the help of the Ertolia Republic—Ma, no matter what situation we can’t become exhausted, so I prepared a few proposals at the same time. It’s just that I did not tell Ryner the plans that would affect your mood the most. So actually I didn’t lie.”

Ryner was so angry that he felt that even scolding Vois as a *** bastard was even troublesome, but when he thought that this person was like this all the time, so he didn’t know why but he felt very tired, giving up on specially complaining, only looking at Vois with a tired face, saying: “… If you always tell lies, you won’t get friends?”

Vois laughed as he replied: “I didn’t need friends even from the beginning?”

“Ma, you speak so straight-forwardly, I can’t even say anything… but, if it’s like this, I won’t help you again?”

“Why?”

“Why… Hey, I say, you completely tell me the truth?”

“If I told you, would you help me?”

“Depends on the situation. But, I already cannot find reasons to continue being with you. Talking about which, I didn’t understand why we had to help Geihlficlant defeat Gastark in the first place.” Ryner said.

Although he didn’t think of stopping this war, because even if there wasn’t war here, it would occur in other places.

For instance the war Roland was waging in the southern part of the continent. And the land in the central continent was quite big, so the places that didn’t know about, should have some conflicts too.

So, he who had taken into account of the other wars, it wasn’t for the sake for the sake of world peace, he didn’t have the thought that he had to stop the war between Geihlficlant and Gastark ahhhhh—this kind of thought.

Although, he had seen the actions of the people from Gastark when they were hunting down the cursed eyes, it also meant that they killed all the people who had special eyes like Ryner no matter whether they were man, girl, old or young. So he knew that they weren’t good people. But, this matter and that were two different matters.

Furthermore because the Nelpha people were Vois’s hostages, so he had no choice but to listen to Vois’s orders.

Although there was this reason.

But, even if there was going to be a war going on in spite of this, indeed there was something wrong.

“Vois.” Ryner said.

Vois turned to him, “What is it?”

“That.”

“Yes.”

“You, although you have taken the Nelpha of people as hostages, making us listen to your orders, but actually that can be easily retaliated, you know?” Saying that, Ryner raised his right hand, making a fist as if he were about to punch him.

Ma~ although the other party was a child so threatening him like this would be strange, but there was no other plan, Vois looked at Ryner’s fist, replying: “Ara, has that been found out?”

“No, actually I discovered it in the beginning… I was only thinking about when to do it.”

“Ahaha, it’s really a good opportunity. As long as you punch me until I’m half dead and make me a hostage, you would be able to control the Anti-Roland Coalition.”

“Eh, no matter what you are of high prestige. So you can be a good hostage.” Ryner looked at Relca behind Vois who looked frantic.

Although she seemed to want to rush over when Ryner clenched his face, but she was easily stopped by Ferris grabbing her neck, stopping her.

But Vois did not react, only laughing as he said: “But, Ryner wouldn’t do this right?”

“That may not be?”

“No no, you definitely wouldn’t do it. Simply saying after you do that, what would happen? Making me a hostage, then grabbing the authority position of the Anti-Roland Coalition… But, after that? Gaining the control of an organization that would be unable to balance out Roland, what do you want to do?”

“Eh? That…”

“You will definitely do the same things as me. So that we will have the power to attack a country, then accepting a country’s help. No matter what, if you don’t take away someone’s power, the organization will be unable to grow.”

Ryner nodded, “Ma, although that’s true. But why must the Anti-Roland Coalition grow? I don’t understand this point. Originally I didn’t leave the country so to fight with Roland. It’s the same with Gastark. I want to use my methods…”

Looking for a way to save Sion—although he wanted to say this, but he gave up. Anyway Vois never thought about saving Sion, even if he said it it was useless.

So he changed his words, “I would use other methods… new methods, to try and change the world.”

Vois continued to smile: “Eh eh. That was what you wrote on that report, right?”

Ryner looked at Vois’s smiling face that made people feel unhappy, asking: “…Why do you know about that?”

“I investigated it.”

“But that report should be with Sion…”

But Vois interrupted him, saying: “It wasn’t found when we investigated about you. That report appeared when we were investigating Sion Astal. I spent quite a bit of effort into finding that. Sion Astal seemed to treasure that a lot so he put it in the treasury. But it was really great that I was able to find it after that much effort. Because that report was filled with your feelings. And after reading that report, that made me really want to become companions with you.” Saying that, Vois reached into his arms, pulling out a few papers again. Because from the beginning he had been pulling out a few pieces of paper, so if it were the past he would want to complain how many things have you hidden.

But now he did not.

No matter what, he had controlled that country through grasping all of Eteggong.

Vois pulled out a few papers, passing it over.

“That, this is a copy of the part that I was most touched about. Do you want to read it?”

Ryner moved his eyes to it, the letters on the paper entered his eyes.

But, there was no need to read it. Not only was it because this was something he had written, and actually the memories of its contents were as fresh as it had been.

The contents appeared in his mind again a long time after he wrote it.

That report, its content was roughly like that.

In history, there were several demon kings who had the power to destroy the world, or demons, evil divinities. These demon kings wielded strong power that was unimaginable in the whole of the magical body. Even if it were an army made of strong Mage Knights and soldiers, they were not the opponents of the demon kings. Then the world would be pushed into the brink of extinction by these demon kings every time. But every time at this moment the heroes from the legends would appear, they were called the knights of light, they were human knights that had the power to go against the demon king and defeat them. Then, here’s the question. What are the heroes? At the moment we won’t go and question the existence of the demon kings and heroes… the “humans” who had the power to defeat these monsters, what was going on? A monster that even an army could not go against—if the records in the history books were truth, even if hundreds of strong magicians were sacrificed they would not be able to destroy the monster easily, but what was the hero that could destroy it just by himself? There were vestiges of legends regarding the heroes all over the world. Although no one saw those scenes… but there were records of where the weapons that the heroes used were hidden. Although it was a pity that the book that recorded the secrets of the demon king’s strength could not be found… but even so, if the remains of the heroes that were stronger than those monsters could be found, couldn’t they be used as a strong military weapon? In addition… did the demon kings and heroes actually exist… this could be explained with the Alpha Stigma. Although it wasn’t understood whether this was something vile or the heroes’ items… but abnormal power actually existed. Then, there would be the existence of other things that had this power too. On this point there seemed to be a great lot worth investigating. Because towards the strong power, according to the different ways of using the weapons, it could be ended before the war erupted.

“…”

Looking at Ryner who had vaguely recalled the contents of the report, Vois raised his head, saying: “You seem to have a sleepy appearance, but your mind is very scary. In this report you wrote that, to gain a strong weapon that no one in the world could go against—this kind of thinking right? But if the person who had this weapon lacked in character, what would it become? Having the oppressive power that the whole
world could not go against, but instead he is a mad king. If something like that appears, what should we do?”

“…” Ryner did not comment.

In actuality, at the stage when he was writing that report, he had already predicted something like that. But, because too many people had died in front of him, because the ceaseless scary war had taken away too many lives, killed too many comrades, loved ones, family, friends.

Then, I have to at least do something, Ryner had carried that thought, writing the report.

Then he had started on the path to look for Heroes’ Relics with Ferris.

But, in the end—

“…”

Vois continued: “… You wanted to give that weapon to someone, right? Give it to your friend Sion Astal?”

“…”

“So this time you are searching for a weapon with a divine power to stop Sion Astal—are you planning that? Is this the plan that you talked of to change the world?”

Ryner nodded, “…Ma, although I don’t think it would succeed so easily.”

Vois replied simply: “It wouldn’t succeed.”

“Is that so?”

“Eh.”

“But, this isn’t something you can decide.”

“That’s true, this isn’t something I can decide. But, I already know what would be the ending of this. Your plan, will never succeed.”

“You’ve already said that you can’t decide…”

Vois interrupted Ryner, saying: “Or I should say, it’s too late. Gastark already has gained that kind of weapon that will make the world bow to them in a moment.”

Ryner froze because of this sentence.

Staring at Vois, his whole body was frozen. If they were talking about why they were saying this, it could only be said that Vois was also a person who had a Heroes’ Relic. Vois easily accepted the Heroes’ Relic that the Roland army used to kill thousands of soldiers. So this fellow also should have other Heroes’ Relics—using their lingo it should be called Rhule Fragmei.

And then watching these people with Rhule Fragmei battling, Ryner despaired.

Towards the reality that using those kind of things would worsen the war, he despaired. Then thinking, if he didn’t do anything, it would really be too late.

But Vois said that. Vois who had the Rhule Fragmei said that.

“…That is a kind of Rhule Fragmei, whose power is close to a divine being’s, which is very powerful. And they already have gained this power. So they would not stop. I’m afraid that Geihlficlant will not triumph over Gastark in this war. Even if we the Anti Roland Coalition which uses Rhule Fragmei help, even if there is the Azure Princess, the results will be the same. Not only with the number of soldiers, the standards between the soldiers are too great.” Vois said.

But even so, Ryner was still unable to understand his meaning.

Ryner muttered: “The Heroes’ Relics… are unable to match up to it?”

“Eh. There’s practically no way to compare it.”

“What exactly is that?”

“Sa? I don’t know, they are using a strange weapon. A strange thing that has the power to surpass the Rhule Fragmei. Then using this thing they made the strongest country in the northern continent, Stohl kneel for them. At that time the death toll, was actually more than eight hundred thousand people.” Vois said.

Saying such strange things.

Ryner stared at Vois’ face in a daze, not saying anything, only watching as Vois continued to say mildly.

“So I said it before? If we don’t stop Gastark here, it would become a bad situation. If to Gastark, we don’t… no, if we don’t proceed with warning the world that ‘using something as unfair as that kind of weapon could be dangerous so stop”, it would really become very bad. So Ryner you must participate in this battle, even if you are unhappy with me, even if you have to kill people, even if you hate to participate in war, you must participate in this battle. You must let the other party of low-class people who have made a move to the weapon that should not be used by humans know that that power cannot be handled by them.” Vois said something that was even more confusing.

“What exactly, have you been saying from just now…”

But suddenly, he felt a weak killing intent.

“Eh?” He turned to the place where the killing intent was originating from.

Right.

The deepest corner in the corridor.

But, there wasn’t anyone there.

But, that place was empty.

So Ryner yelled: “Ferris.”

And feeling that Ferris had already reacted. Turning in her direction, he found that she had done what he wanted to do.

Ferris grabbed Kiefer’s collar, dragging her into the room that Pia and the others had disappeared from.

Kiefer let out an uncomprehending, “Ah? Ah? What what?”

Ignoring Kiefer’s present confusion, what was needed more was to investigate the area where the killing intent was originating from—

At the moment Ryner discovered that something glowing weakly had appeared in front of him.

“Oh oh~” Ryner stepped back in reflex. Then widened his eyes, activating the Alpha Stigma. Then he saw a magical structure that he had never seen before blossom in front of him.

It was a magic that would use the reflection of light to let the opponent hallucinate. This was probably Geihlficlant’s magic.

“…” Ryner stared at the magic, in a moment, reaching out a finger to the magical structure, starting to interfere, quickly changing the activated Geihlficlant’s magic.

“Alright, it’s done.” When he muttered that, the magic in front of them dissipated like mist.

Then three soldiers’ silhouettes appeared. Three soldiers wearing green armor. These soldiers charged towards Ryner and the others.

Their movements were fairly quick.

Probably he would not be able to dodge—but Ryner didn’t care. When he had dealt with the magic, his work had been lessened by half.

Towards the daggers that were thrown with an air that could not be avoided, Ryner said: “Too slow.”

And Ferris who used a speed that was faster than the daggers’ by several times jumped up, with one swing of her big sword the daggers were embedded in the wall. Then picking Ryner up, throwing him out.

So that they could dodge Ryner, the soldiers’ defensive formation crumbled, at this moment, Ferris quickly used her karate chop.

The person who received the strong impact on the neck fell unconscious just like that, the enemy was lessened by one.

Although the next person wanted to ambush Ferris, but he wasn’t her opponent. No, it should be said that even if she were wearing a dress that was hard to move around in, the enemies were not able to match up to her speed.

Another soldier was struck on the head, then fell unconscious.

The remaining person, because of this extremely unbeneficial situation, starting to think of running.

“I wouldn’t let you escape.” Ryner said, then grabbed that person’s wrist, tightening his joint, flipping it upwards, placing him on the ground. Followed by that Ferris planted a kick on the enemy’s head.

The last enemy lost conscious too.

“…”

The fight ended like that simply.

But.

“…I say, wouldn’t we really be in trouble this time?” Ryner murmured.

“These people are Geihlficlant soldiers, right? Then this is the Geihlficlant palace… why did they want to attack us?”

But suddenly a voice sounded, interrupting Ryner’s words, “…Oh~. Even if three Mage Knights are the enemy, you can make them silent easily without dealing any fatal wounds… this is really reliable.”

The place where the voice came from, was the deepest corner from where the three soldiers on the ground had appeared from.

Standing there, was a tall man in his late thirties. He wore green armour on his strong body. But his outfit was slightly different from the soldiers who had attacked. There were a few noticeably useless ornaments on the armour, it could be seen that this person should be someone who had a high position. He was probably the leader of the Mage Knights, no, possibly it could be—

At this moment the man said again: “This Alpha Stigma bearer is the trump card against Gastark that you told me about? Vois Fiurelle.”

Vois bowed his head, saying: “Indeed. Your Majesty Gulafed Abuleld.”

Ryner considered the man standing in front of him again.

Sharp eyes, strong body. Just be seeing the confidence and aura from this person’s body, he could understand that he was stronger than the Mage Knights who had attacked Ryner earlier. No, although he had heard that the king of Geihlficlant was a military man, but the fact that the king of a country was much stronger than the Mage Knights was a little—

“…It seems like he is different from the king that I had in mind.” Ryner muttered.

The royals that he knew were corrupted people who were addicted with power, or it would be someone who had work-poisoning like Sion, he never thought that he would meet a new kind of king here, so he was slightly surprised.

“Alright, bring those fellows along. Those border countries have already started to invade my territory. It seems that they have started to kill my people in great numbers without any consideration. Take up my troops, go defeat them.” That king told Vois that, then turned to leave, disappearing into the long corridor.

Ryner narrowed his eyes and looked towards Vois, saying: “…Why~ do I feel that I have been tricked again? You seemed to have said that you have never seen the king of Geihlficlant? Isn’t that why you handed the negotiations over to me?”

Vois turned around, “Eh, before I told Ryner to go to the negotiations, I certainly never saw him before.”

“Then why did you two using a tone as if you had met him before to converse?”

“That’s because there was a slight change to the situation, so I needed to talk with the Geihlficlant king immediately.”

“Is that so?”

“This is true?”

Seeing Vois say that, Ryner revealed an expression that clearly said that he did not believe in anything he was saying, saying: “Then, what happened to the situation?”

“Eh.”

“What’s the situation.”

“That is Gastark is stronger than what I had imagined—this reason. And they are strong enough that even the Azure Princess has given up on helping Geihlficlant…”

Ryner narrowed his eyes: “Eh? What’s that? Pia and the others only decided to go back because they were tired of being used by you?”

“Oh, did she tell you like that?”

“No, even though she didn’t tell me face to face… but she left that kind of information.”

Vois laughed, “That’s a trick. If according to her personality, shouldn’t she fight with us on the battle ground, then letting us lose? But she didn’t do that. That reason is because the power of the Gastark army is much stronger than what I had imagined, than what Pia had imagined. So she went back.”

Ryner said: “… Is Gastark really that strong?”

Vois nodded, “Very strong. Didn’t I say that before? Besides using the Rhule Fragmei, Gastark has a weapon that is stronger than that. A normal country would not be their opponent.”

“Then doesn’t that mean that we are helpless too?”

“Yes.”

“Then, of course this battle too…”

But Vois shook his head, “No, we have to join in. And doesn’t Ryner want to join in too? Now, Gastark is killing Geihlficlant’s soldiers and people without differentiating between them. You should want to stop this, right?”

“No, but…”

“And, Nelpha’s soldiers and Toale and Iris are almost reaching the front lines. So if you want to delay here, your companions will die easily…”

“Hey you, don’t joke anymore! What are you thinking of!” Ryner grabbed Vois’ collar, glaring at him as he yelled furiously. As if wanting to see through all the plans that were hidden deep in Vois, he glared at him.

But he still completely couldn’t understand what Vois was thinking about.

He had clearly talked about the obvious power difference, even Pia and the others had given up on fighting with Gastark, but why did this fellow want to fight with them? It was clear that there were no chances of survival against that monster, but why did this person want to fight despite that? He completely couldn’t understand the reason for that.

So Ryner glared at Vois, asking: “What are you thinking about?”

Vois indeed had that smile that made people feel unhappy, “I wasn’t thinking of anything strange?”

“Huh? It’s clearly strange. Gastark has a weapon that is stronger than the Heroes’ Relic, right? Then how are we supposed to counter that thing?”

“That’s not a problem. Because we will also be using a weapon stronger than the Rhule Fragmei.”

“Ah? You have something like that?”

Vois shook his head, “I don’t.”

“What? Aaaaaahh, I already don’t understand aaannnyything!! You, I will really kill you? So don’t go in circles, tell me straightforwardly. What is that? What is going on? Who has that weapon?”

Hearing Ryner’s question, Vois pointed a finger at Ryner’s eyes, simply answering: “You.”

“What?”

Vois continued: “Your cursed eyes are the weapon I’m going to use. If we use this, we can kill the people from Gastarl.”

Ryner laughed, “Ha? You, what foolish things are you talking about? Indeed my eyes are the cursed Alpha Stigma, if it goes berserk, it will become something powerful. But truthfully speaking there is nothing great about that scale. The scale of Alpha Stigma going berserk, at most it can only stop a few Mage Knights…”

But Vois said: “If it were the normal Alpha Stigma, that would be true. If it were the normal Alpha Stigma, with only a group of soldiers experienced in hunting Alpha Stigma, they would be easily killed. But, you once killed the whole of the Mage Knights of Estabul with those eyes, right?”

Vois continued to say: “And after the normal Alpha Stigma goes berserk there would be no chance for them to resume their original selves. Before they are killed by others, they will continue to be berserk until they become a monster. But you still continue to keep your rationality up till now. You clearly went berserk a few times, but you still remain conscious. Why is that? The answer is, you are the genuine that. You aren’t human… but you are the real monster.”

Monster.

Bakemono.

Guai wu.

Towards the phrase that he was used to hearing—

“…” For some reason, Ryner was unable to say anything.

But Ferris who was by his side said “If you have to be arrogant then there should be a limit to that, brat.” as she started to pull Vois away from Ryner.

But Ryner said: “No, wait Ferris.” Then he looked at Ferris, indeed she still had her usual emotionless expression, but it was clear that she was concerned for his feelings.

But, now was not that situation.

Furthermore, towards this kind of matters he was already accustomed to it.

And he had always been cursing himself for being a monster that would only harm others just by living.

But because Ferris, Sion, Kiefer told me that it’s fine even if I am a monster, so I lived till now.

And I’m thinking of slowly progressing forward after today.

So.

“…”

So, I wouldn’t move my eyes from the truth that I am a monster.

And I wouldn’t continue to escape.

I wouldn’t escape, I will face it head on.

I want, to face it—

So he asked: “…Because… because I am not human… and I am a monster that can be used against Gastark’s weapon… so you made me your companion because of that?” Ryner asked Vois.

Vois nodded simply, “That’s true.”

Ryner’s face contorted slightly, suddenly thinking of escaping from here. But he suppressed that urge, asking: “…What… What exactly am I?” The moment he asked that, he felt his voice trembling.

Because this was the answer that Ryner had always been searching for. So that he could find that answer, he had lived till now.

But truthfully speaking, perhaps it was not certain that he wanted to find that answer. If he knew that answer, then what if it were a truth that was too cruel and he was unable to accept? Every time he thought of that, some thought shining in a corner of his heart, he would always want to escape from it.

But now, the answer appeared in front of his eyes.

Vois clearly knew something. No, this person already understood something. When the Goddess appeared in that fellow’s shadow. When that Goddess talked with something that had appeared from Ryner’s eyes, he had already understood.

But Ryner never asked about it before. It was clear that it was a matter where he could simply ask “What exactly do you know?” and it would be fine, but he never asked.

Once again, escaping.

He didn’t want to know the truth, so he escaped again.

But.

“…”

But he couldn’t escape all the time. Because he knew that the more he escaped, the more he would hurt the people who were treating him gently.

Because he already understand that escaping would only hurt those companions who still tell me that they like me, even though they know I am a monster.

So now.

“…”

If these eyes had the power to go against the power of Gastark.

Then, there is a need to know how to use them.

Before more innocent sacrifices are made.

He had to keep the soldiers and people from this boring battle… more importantly he had to end the battle before Toale, Iris, Arua and Kuku died.

Ryner stared at Vois, asking: “What exactly am I? Tell me, my real identity.”

Vois smiled, “…This kind of matter will be decided by yourself.” After he said that, he pried Ryner’s hand away from his collar, arranging his clothes with much pain, then suddenly asking: “For example, Ferris and Kiefer what do you think?”

“…” Ryner thought, he really was an idiot.

If he had to say why, that was because when Vois asked that, his body tensed up, he could not move.

He clearly knew what Ferris would answer, but he didn’t know why but his body was trembling with fear, making him unable to move.

If, she—

If Ferris said something that she felt like he was a disgusting monster, what should he do? – He only thought about something that would never happen.

“…”

He really was an idiot, he was so scared that he couldn’t even look at her.

Then he started to hate himself who was a coward. He started to hate himself who was trembling like a child.

At this moment.

“I…” Ferris opened her mouth. Simply opening her mouth.

According to Ryner’s prediction, her answer would be the same as usual—he is my slave, a lazy bum who only thinks of sleeping for ten thousand years, he is almost becoming the pervert that would cause trouble for the world and something like that—she would reply with this.

Then every time…

Every time Ryner would be rescued by her who never said the truth that he was clearly an Alpha Stigma monster who killed people and made people feel disgusted.

So he trembled as he waited.

He waited for Ferris to express herself.

Ferris said.

Using her usual emotionless, but clear and steady voice to say: “…Even if Ryner is called a monster by anyone anywhere… but to me, he is my most important companion forever.”

Then she continued: “Next time if you call this person a monster, I wouldn’t forgive you?”

That Ferris.

That Ferris who usually did what she liked, only causing trouble for people, suddenly said something like this.

So.

“…”

So he was unable to move once again. No, not only that, he even wanted to cry a little.

Towards her obvious confirmation, but him always sinking into depression it was the stage where he was so tired of it that he wanted to cry.

Vois said: “Eh eh. That means in Ferris’ world, Ryner isn’t any monster. Then next we’ll ask Kiefer.” He turned his eyes to the other side.

Ryner still was unable to look at the other side.

Vois said: “But it seems that there is no need to ask. Seeing you, you’re angry that I called Ryner a monster?”

Kiefer said angrily: “Of course?”

“Of course… right… Clearly almost everyone takes the Alpha Stigma bearers as disgusting monsters, retreating from them, but in Kiefer’s heart Ryner is not a monster…”

Vois turned around, looking at Ryner who was frozen like a fool, then said: “So you see, Ryner. Even if it is Ferris or Kiefer, they don’t think of you as a monster. And to me, I only treat you as a convenient weapon that can be used. But my thoughts, can be anything. The problem is what do you think of it, right? That is the only answer. How do you think of yourself? That is your true colours.”

“…”

Ryner tried to think about the problem of how he thought of himself.

But actually this wasn’t something he needed to think about. Because he had always thought himself as a cursed existence. From the moment he was born, he had been living in this curse. Then one day, Sion, Ferris, Kiefer, Milk, companions, suddenly told him that you’re not so bad. Was it really like that? That was a lie, right? I will become a monster that will kill people when I go berserk? But why do you treat me so gently? – At that time he had been stunned like he was now.

He had always hesitated in believing those words, because it was truly too troublesome, and everyone said that, so unknowingly his thoughts started to have a slight change.

Perhaps he wasn’t as bad as he had thought, then if he continued to live it would be alright—he started to have these kind of thoughts.

He started to be able to accept himself.

But, even so, he also needed to know how dangerous he was, what kind of power he held, and why was he standing here.

So that he would not hurt anyone.

And so that he would not be hurt by anyone.

So Ryner replied: “…I… I always thought that I was a monster…”

“Ryner!” Ferris shouted angrily.

She always yelled when Ryner was depressed.

But this time I am not depressed. Because I have decided to move forward.

So Ryner ignored Ferris’ voice, continuing to say: “…But, if it is possible, I want to be a monster that can be used. After all no matter what I will always be a monster that would trouble people, but even so I want to have to the power to protect the people who say they want to stay beside me. So reply me, Vois. Who am I? Why was I born with these cursed eyes? Why does Sion want to kill me even though he is crying? Why… Why does that monster called the Goddess know about me? Answer this, Vois. For what reason—”

Ryner asked: “For what reason, am I standing here?”

Vois smiled as he replied: “These answers, are now on the battle ground that we are heading to.”

Using a satisfied expression that said the topic has come till here, “The answers that you are seeking, are in the battle against Gastark. You will awaken there. The power in you will awaken. So there is a need for you to participate in this battle. And there is a need for the whole world to see that power. There is a need to let Gastark, Roland, the three states in the middle of the continent, Azure Princess and this world that had become so messed up because of the chase after power, to see that power. But it can end like that. After this war, you wouldn’t be called a monster by anyone…” Vois said that as he walked out.

But, as if wanting to stop Vois from leaving, Ryner said: “Wouldn’t be called a monster by anyone? What is…”

Vois answered simply: “Because through this battle, you will rescue this world, you will become the hero that would rescue hundreds and tens of thousands of people in this world. Towards that kind of hero, who would call them a monster? Until that moment, no matter how you see yourself, in the eyes of the rest of the world, you cannot be called a monster—ma, although I said that if you want things to progress to that stage, there isn’t any time to be talking nonsense here. If we delay here, Toale and the others will really die?” He turned his back to that side, walking out as if he were saying hurry up.

Looking after Vois’ back, Ryner asked: “Then my question—”

“There is no need to answer, isn’t that so? Because I said it earlier, these answers you can find them on the battle. And even if I don’t answer, the monster in your body will answer them for you. Even the things I don’t know about, it will tell you everything. Furthermore, the question about who you are, you should be most clear about that than anyone else. So don’t ask that kind of lame question, let’s go, we’re going to the battle field.”

Vois turned around, “…And we can change everything in this world. Although we are slower than Gastark and Roland, but we should be starting our story about now. Let us write our names in the minds of those who do not know about us.” After saying that, he continued walking.

Then he gave Relca two or three orders. Relca hurriedly left. Vois looked after Relca’s figure, nodded as he walked towards the corridor.

Ryner only looked at this speechlessly, giving up on continuing to ask his questions.

Indeed, everything that Vois had said was true. Only he would know best about his own matters, besides, before asking someone else about who he was, he should have a better person to ask.

For example, the voice that had descended when the Goddess appeared—the voice of Alpha Stigma.

He should have tried to ask the monster that was living in his body instead.

So Ryner, tried to talk to himself softly: “…Hey.” Although it looked a little stupid, but he continued to talk to his cursed eyes, saying: “Hey, Alpha Stigma, you know something right. The monster living in my body, give me a reply.”

“…”

But there was no reaction.

“Don’t ignore me, hey.”

“…”

“I want to ask you something. So give me a reply.”

“…”

“Mushi mushi~? Can you hear me?”

“…”

Although he tried to mutter softly, but there was no reaction.

“…”

But Vois had said that.

The answers, were on the battle ground.

If he joined in the battle against Gastark, he would find his answers.

Although he didn’t understand if that was true, but Vois was also good at lying. He looked at Vois’ figure, murmuring: “Damnit, there’s no other way. Then I’ll try and participate in the war.”

He clearly shouldn’t have heard Ryner muttering, but Vois turned around, seeming to be very happy for some reason, saying: “It seems it will be an interesting war.”

“Huh? I never heard that war could be interesting.”

“If you win, no matter what time it is interesting.”

“Win… ma. Do you have that confidence?”

“About there.”

“So you didn’t have it, hey!”

“Then then then, if I am picked by the Goddess of Luck, perhaps we can win. But, there would be no problem, after all I am very popular.”

“What is that?”

“Haha. Ma, anyway let’s go first. If you feel like you can’t do it you can escape.” Vois said and then walked forward again.

He walked with a seemingly happy expression.

But even if he seemed to be happy, the path would lead him to a battle ground.

A battle ground where people would die.

A battle ground where companions would die. A battle ground where family would die, loved ones would die.

Towards the battle ground where people would pray never to experience in their lives, Vois proceeded.

“Ferris, Kiefer.” Ryner called his two companions.

“Eh?”

“What is it?”

The two answered.

Ryner looked at their two faces, “… Although I don’t really understand, but because of these reasons, so I have to go and confirm what kind of person I am. But you two…” It’s dangerous so don’t follow me,

Ryner wanted to say that.

Or he should say that the people participating in this war were idiots. No matter what, the opponent that they were going against had caused Pia and the others to choose to escape. And Vois had said it, even if it were the most popular country in the middle of the Menoris Continent, it was a battle that they would definitely lose, and we are joining in the war as companions who would defeat that country.

Wasn’t that the same as going to their deaths? So there was no meaning to bringing his comrades along. And Ryner only wanted to confirm who he was that was why he was going. It was only because he was stubborn, that he would go to the battle field.

There was no reason for them to gamble their lives, just because of his words.

There should be definitely no meaning to that…

But Ferris said: “… If you are planning to say something boring, I’ll kill you?”

“Hey, you’re saying that immediately!”

“I’ll kill you.”

“That… that means to say, you want to join in this battle?”

Ferris displayed an ‘of course’ face as she said: “Are you an idiot? Vois said it earlier, my little sister is in the process of joining this war. Of course I have to rescue her.”

“Ah, that’s true. But if I can go alone, Iris can escape as well…”

She interrupted Ryner, saying: “And I planned to escape with you if the situation deteriorated.”

“No, but…”

“There are no buts. If you meet something that would cost you your life… If there is something like that, I will be very angry and I will kill you!” Ferris shouted angrily, and walked off. She seemed to be really angry, turning her face aside, walking away.

Kiefer suddenly said: “…It’s no surprise that Ferris is angry, Ryner.”

Ryner looked to Kiefer, finding that she had a sad expression.

“…Because everyone likes Ryner, they are concerned for you, but you don’t even care about yourself.”

“…No, but…”

Kiefer shook her head, saying: “There are no buts, didn’t Ferris say it just now? So you can’t say but. If I said that I wanted to go to a war where it would be clear that I have no chance at winning, what would Ryner do?”

“But that and this…”

“But is prohibited~”

“Although…”

“Although is unaccepted too. But~, then let me say but. Ryner definitely doesn’t want us to go to the war. But, we will go. Because we are worried about Ryner. We are worried that when you are alone you will be able to force yourself even more easily, it’s like you will almost die.” Saying that, she tiptoed, patting Ryner’s hair. Untying the hair tie that was used to keep his hair up, caressing the hair that had returned to its original messy state because of his bad sleeping posture.

“So Ryner has to protect us who are going to the battle grounds with him. If you feel that it is dangerous, escape with us. If you can’t do that… we will not let you go to the battle field.” Kiefer said these words that were hard for him to accept.

But, even if it were hard for him to accept it, even if it were Ferris or Kiefer, it seemed like they were prepared to go to war.

So Ryner said: “…If Kiefer comes with us I…”

She shook her head again, “That won’t do. Because I feel that this is an important turning point for Ryner, so everyone should go together. Then we can see the truth of the world… like what Vois-kun said, if there is something in this war that can heal the deep wound in Ryner’s heart… if something happens that can stop other people from calling you a monster in the future… I feel that there is a need to participate in this war.” Saying that, Kiefer walked out. She wore that dress and walked out like that. Her current appearance was clearly more suitable than the usual leather armour that she wore, but she was walking towards the battle field once again.

“Lastly, Ryner. If you work hard with everyone, there will be no problems. Let’s go and fight against the world.” Saying that, she walked out.

“…”

In the end, the one who was left, was only Ryner.

Was it because he had always been escaping, so he was slower by a few steps when he walked forward? Ryner thought.

Then.

“…”

Then, he started to walk.

He started to walk towards that war where people would die.

But, a small smile appeared on his face. There was truly a small trace of a smile. But that smile, revealed an emotion as if he were about to cry. If his eyebrows scrunched together slightly, he would be thought to be crying.

“…”

But he wasn’t thinking of crying because he was sad, nor was he thinking of crying because he was in pain.

Looking at the companions walking in front of him.

Looking at himself who had started from some point in time, to not allow himself to die alone.

“…Then, I’ll work harder…”

Using that expression as if he were about to cry, he smiled happily.

Then the war started.

The crazy war started.

Although war held the things that were happy and depressingly crazy, but this war was different.

This was different from a normal war.

If he had to say why, that was because there was truly only madness.

Because this was one of the gears in the world’s madness.

So.

“…”

So, Vois Fiurelle laughed.

“Ahah.” He muttered, laughing.

Then from here.

Starting from here.

He continued to mutter.

Here.

A darkness would descend upon this place.

A sharp darkness that seemed to be able to dig a hole in people’s hearts would descend.

Then everything would change.

Everything in the world would change.

Then with this war as a differentiating factor, no one would call Ryner Lute a monster ever again.

Because he would awaken.

His true self would awaken.

Then.

Then he would scatter a large scale slaughter and despair that no one had ever seen before, and he would be called a demon by others from now on.

“The king… of demons… is it” he muttered, Vois used a slightly sad expression, laughing alone.

<noinclude>
 
----

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Dai_Densetsu_no_Yuusha_no_Densetsu#Volume_5_-_The_Descent_Of_The_Demon_King|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2012-11-21T12:12:37Z

Stratos: /* Can someone add this to the Light Novels List? */ new section

There is partial translation of volume 2 in jcafe
http://www.jcafe24.net/index.php/topic,30893.msg693029.html#msg693029
[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 12:15, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

You sure that that's the translation and not the summary? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 12:35, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I saw it again and only the epilogue part is fully translated. Though 'will have to ask Zephyr for posting it on BT. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 12:35, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Well, it's not a very good translation. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 19:46, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Did Zephyr answer? Florza, do you intend to continue the translation of vol. 1? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 03:41, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

No, zephyr didn't reply. Guess will have to add those by [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] though with a preview tag. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:30, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

The machine translation by [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] is quite good. Maybe a little awkward sentences and some small mistakes, but they are readable. I support putting it here with preview tag [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 12:55, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I am still working on some editing on the way while reading. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 14:08, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I have no idea how much work he's put into cleaning and editing these previews, but they are hands down the best machine translations I've ever read. Really, I don't think they even really need to be labeled 'preview'. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 23:24, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

So can I read it and correct mistakes (if any) I come across?--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 02:14, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

Should Lim in the Previews be changed to Rim? [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 02:55, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

Same for Massas to Mashas. In the preview, its Massas and in chapter 1 its Mashas.--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 03:13, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

@Cliff
You can freely edit if you come across any mistakes. For your second query, is that from the preview chapter or from the other one? As you know, they are done by two different translators. So the names will vary. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:15, 21 October 2012 (CDT)

Well, in the previews of volume 1, the name is Massas, and in chapter 1, it was Mashas. So should it be left as is in the preview or be changed to Mashas? And thanks for answering the question.--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 06:25, 21 October 2012 (CDT)

I've updated the Terminology Page and did a pretty big addition to it, and a lot of the names aren't reflected in whatever crap I uploaded. I'm planning on going through Volume 1 and 3 to make the appropriate changes. I'll be looking at the raws for anything I feel has an odd flow. Since I can't easily read the raws, I will go on what I think sounds out of place rather than what may be mistranslated. I'll be updating the wiki and the pdf's, probably in a week or two, all in one go. I'll give a quick look over what has been updated by the users of the wiki before I do that, but whatever I put up later may end up ignoring/changes whatever people decide to change. I'll apologize in advance for that.

I'm doing this because I need a break from going through the raws, since it takes too long to read through with my lovely new dictionaries (I have a new pocket and desktop dictionary and an old pocket one I thought I lost). I am also doing this because, while it may be a crap machine translation, I would like to polish it up so people can enjoy the novel in as close a representation of the original that I can (actually, screw you people. I don't care what you read. I'm doing this because ''I'' want to read a story as accurately as it can be. I just happen to be willing to upload it :P ). After that, I probably will not bother to touch Volumes 1 or 3 ever again on the wiki. I'm also letting people know because they can point out any place they find especially awkward. I should let you know, though, that I purposely used sentence fragments in some places, so I may end up ignoring whatever people say. Try and contact me through a PM on the forums if you can, or just change it on the appropriate page.

Also, I took out the "Thank you messages" here 'cause it just clutters everything up. -- [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 17:55, 08 November 2012 (CST)

== Can someone add this to the Light Novels List? ==

If not, I wont bother but if I can I will. I have to use Recent Changes to get to here.

Dai Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2012-10-01T06:27:58Z

Stratos: Fixing misspelled words and such.

==Chapter 3: Inside of Hope==

After the surrender of the Divine City of Elon, the Gastark Empire began its advancement to the Geihlficlant Empire.

Around the same time, Ryner continued to further advance his postition.

Currently Ryner, riding the carriage prepared by the Republic of Belis, continued heading north to the Geihlficlant Empire.

The carriage was suprisingly spacious; riding inside including Ryner were, Toale, Kiefer, Ferris, Vois, and said to be the Vois's close aide, the female soldier in black armor. Fixed to the center was a table they surrounded and yet there still was space leftover.

On the table were three maps spreaded out. They were prepared by Vois, maps of the Menoris Continent detailing the state of affairs, mountain ranges, rivers, up to the names of the countries and a brief rough figure of military strength.

Including Vois's movement plans from hereafter, these three maps were laid out.

While studying the brief map of military strength, Ryner ran over in his head the current situation of the continent that Vois informed him of along the road.

Just by examining the movements of five countries, you can grasp almost all of the circumstances.

The first is the Gastark Empire that has completely unified the northern continent.

Another is the Roland Empire that has engulfed the entirety of the southern continent.

And then in the middle continent, surpassing all of the southern continent's combined territories, were three massive countries —

— The Geihlficlant Empire, the Republic of Ertolia, and the Remrus Empire, known as the three major countries of the middle continent.

Apparently, at the mercy of the movement of the five countries, are all the still existing smaller countries.

Well for now, even putting aside Roland and Gastark, in a situation like this, with the three major countries so immense, the smaller countries would have to become vassal states or they will be soon crushed.

So even the alleged Anti-Roland Coalition organization formed by Vois, centered in the Republic of Belis, is no exception and was backed up by a major power.

By the way, when the coalition was just created they originally had the Remrus Empire's backup; however at Vois's decision, they rejected their assistance and are now searching for a new lead.

So now, they are continuing the negotiations with the Geihlficlant Empire to receive their backing and yet,

"Those guys from the 'Azure Princess' are getting in the way."

Vois said.

In other words, the Anti-Roland Coalition army and the "Azure Princess" are competing over who gets the support of the Geihlficlant Empire.

To that, Ryner faced Vois,

"So you made me your comrade to do something about the 'Azure Princess'?"

Nodding, Vois answered,

"Thats right. You are acquainted with the leader of the 'Azure Princess.'

"And you're keeping the identity from me right? Just who is it, and why the heck wont you tell me?" asked Ryner.

"It's not like I'm keeping it from you. It's just that there were too many things we had to do and I couldn't find the right timing to tell you," replied Vois.

Well, there was that too, nodded Ryner.

Certainly there was a mountain of things to do the last two weeks, and it was quite tiresome.

To start with, they just couldn't keep moving with the refugees from Nelpha, and would the Republic of Belis accept them? Would they properly receive them? They've been running about mostly because of this.

Toale who just recently had his prosthetic arm and leg attached with magic still cant use it well, yet he participated in the negotiation with the leaders of the Belis Republic for several days and nights.

To the point Toale became completely exhausted.

Although negotiations came close to breaking down, for now as a result, the refugees were accepted into Belis as official citizens. This brought up the problem of what to do with the soldiers that followed Toale up to this point.

If the soldiers cannot just enter the middle continent while maintaining their Nelphian nationality, then under which power should they go to? Would they remain in the Republic of Belis with the citizens and fight with the oncoming Roland army? Or should they disband for now and join the Anti-Roland Coalition army? However to that the soldiers were unwilling, asserting that they will not follow anyone other than Toale-sama and Major Seruesu. Then where does Toale and Seruesu stand? "If you guys treat Toale-sama and Major Seruesu badly we wont forgive you!" -kind of volatile atmosphere spread among the soldiers.

Somehow, the discussion took a further four more days.

In conclusion, Toale was accepted as an executive staff of the Anti-Roland Coalition, and former Major Kazaaru Seruesu, as a direct subordinate of Toale, was given the ranking of Major General.

Well, even if you say executive staff or major general, it's not very convincing since it's not clear just what kind of organization the Anti-Roland Coalition is. However, because Toale was received with a favorable treatment, the Nelphian soldiers gave consent.

And so, currently led by Major General Seruesu the soldiers, taking a different route than Ryner's group, are also heading towards Geihlficlant. Incidentally, Ferris's little sister Iris, Arua, and Kuku are also traveling with that group.
Well, anyhow setting that aside.

Facing Vois, Toale said,

"Nevertheless, no matter how much you say you've been busy, you wouldn't give us a proper explanation at all. Although I am thankful the Anti-Roland Coalition has accepted the Nelphian soldiers and citizens, just what kind of organization are you? You call yourself Anti-Roland yet why did you send our Nelphian soldiers to Geihlficlant? Shouldn't they be fighting the Roland army approaching north?"

There was much more to it. Toale had left the people who followed him up to the Republic of Belis. If the Roland army were to attack Belis now, the citizens would be sacrificed along with them. In which case, it would make bringing the citizens desperately across the countries meaningless.

Obviously, it would be better for the Anti-Roland Coalition army to stop the Roland Empire oncoming north. Even if it's not so—

As Ryner developed his thoughts, whether Toale thought the same, he continued.

"Even if it is not so, the soldiers are exhausted. Attacked by the Roland troops, losing many comrades, and yet, while stressed, still desperately marching foward day and night to this point. Despite this, without a rest the whole army advances to Geihlficlant. I wont be satisfied until I receive an explanation for such recklessness."

Toale strongly exclaimed.

Voice then looked towards Toale, smirking.

"............"

However, he only laughed without answering.

Then Toale narrowed his usually peaceful brown eyes sharply. As if to yell something he opened his mouth,

But interrupting,

"Most likely..."

Kiefer muttered.

"Most likely we are moving because, even if left Bellis in this condition, the military force we have here isn't enough to win against Roland, right? However, I don't see the reason to move all the Nelphian troops to Geihlficant. I understand that we are going to there to receive the backing of Geihlficant, but isn't it enough for just us to go? If Ryner is the aquaintance of the leader of that mercenary group, the 'Azure Princess', isn't it a matter of Ryner going there to settle it? I don't understand the reason to purposely waste effort to move the tens of thousands Nelphian soldiers. Unless......"

She continued,

"Unless, does Voice-kun intends to have a war with the 'Azure Princess' at our destination?"

However to that question as well, Voice turned towards Kiefer,

"............"

Maintaining his irritating smirk, he gave no reply.

Hearing that, Kiefer's lovely face darkened a little as she looked at Voice with distrust.
Toale has long since been making an indignant expression.

To that Ryner thought,

(Well, this guy's always like this you know? Always aloof, and thinks of nothing but deceiving people, kind of guy. I mean, he was born into a clan of swindlers back in the no longer existing Iyet Republic. I thought I ought to explain this but, I stopped.

Either way, as long as Voice doesn't give a proper explanation, we can't keep following him.

Actually, working with this guy would be way too troublesome.)

Wearily, Ryner asked,

"Well, most of the questions have been accumulated, but do you intend to answer any of them?"

Voice nodded and replied,

"Of course, but rather than that, these are all the questions right? If there is anything else you want to ask, please go ahead and speak up. After all, everything is related. It would be the quickest to answer all the questions in one go, right? If I answer Toale's, Kiefer's and Ryner's questions just now, will everyone be satisfied?"

At that moment,

"No, that's still not enough,"

Ferris spoke.

In response, Voice turned towards Ferris,

"Of course, there are tasty dango shops in Geihlficlant too."

And for some reason, to that Ferris nodded strongly,

"Then it's fine. You understand quite well don't you."

"Don't I?"

"Umu"

Like that, the two exchanged a stupid conversation. Presumably too tired, no one retorted.

Eyes half-closed, Ryner stared at Ferris and then surveying his surroundings,

"So, no one has anymore questions right?"

Everyone nodded.

After confirming that Ryner continued,

"Well then Voice, begin your explanation. Ah, by the way, if you use those lies you're so good at, right away Ferris's sword will spout flames."

Again Voice laughed, while saying something like,

"Although, I rather like being hit by Ferris."

Then Ferris nodded,

"Without getting hit, your head's gonna fly."

"Eh~♡"

And to Voice, who for some reason had a ♡ (<3) mark attached,

"You know, even though we've been ridiculously busy lately, you're still energetic eh~. I guess it's the age difference,"

Ryner somewhat sighed.

"Well, for now it's about time you continue."

Voice nodded.

He then looked towards his close aide, the female soldier sitting besides him.

According to her, as she boarded the carriage, her name is Relca Redehna.

With bright brown hair, and contrasting, a pair of dark eyes. A beautiful girl, with a bit loli-ish face, that Voice seems to favor.

Although, sitting close by was the abnormally beautiful Ferris, and the once boasted academy's most popular Kiefer, so you can't simply say, "beautiful girl." Well, it's really up to preference.

Contrasting her young appearance however, her eyes glinted sharply. Since boarding the carriage, she remained silent. With a pen, she simply continued to write on the papers she held.

Facing her, Voice spoke to Relca,

"The preparations?"

Without lifting her head from the papers, Relca answered,

"In about eight seconds."

"I see. Then within that time, the debut of a dirty joke I recently saved for everyone—"

"It's completed."

"Ehh~, wasn't that too early? That was only about two seconds you know?"

At Voice's words, Relca giggled as she looked towards him.

Although he did not respond to her smile, it seems Relca is not dissatisfied with Voice.

Besides.

"............"

Whatever, it's just two kid's love affair— no wait, Voice is no option right? That guy's a real pervert you know? Well, it really doesn't matter so I'll just keep quiet.

Ryner thought for a bit.

After placing the papers she was frantically writing in on the desk, Relca then announced,

"...... I have complied most of everyone's questions into this report. Please speak up if the information here is insufficient. As everyone is reading the report, in addition, I will write it up."

Ryner then cast his eyes down at the report spread across the desk. The report was written smoothly with tidy penmanship and the various information was organized to be understood easily.

For example, it had an organization chart of the Anti-Roland Coalition, the route they took from the establishment to the present, Voice's idea of how should the Three Major Powers and the Anti-Roland Coalition interact from now on, and so on.

Within this information, Ryner found the answers to Toale and Kiefer's inquiry earlier.

Why is it necessary to unreasonably press the Nelphian soldiers to the Geihlficlant Empire instead of engaging the Roland Empire forces ongoing north to the Belis Republic?

Written were Toale and Kiefer's questions, and the response was as follows.

1. With the current strength of the Anti-Roland Coaltion army, we are able to defend several attacks from the north going Roland army. But we do not hold enough power to defend continuously from this point.

2. In other words, in order to crush the Roland army head-on, an even greater force will be needed.
In this case, with the backing of the Geihlficlant Empire.

3. However, the Geihlficlant Empire currently has their sights set on heading to war with the northern continent's Gastark Empire heading south with tremendous momentum.

4. As a mercenary group, the "Azure Princess" is participating in the war. Seeking to increase their war gains, they intend to obtain an exclusive support contract with the Geihlficlant Empire.

5. Similarly, wanting the support of Geihlficalnt, the Anti-Roland Coalition cannot let the "Azure Princess" monopolize rights of Geihlficlant relations.

6. Therefore it is necessary for the Anti-Roland Coalition to proceed towards the war against the Gastark Empire. Naturally, as an adaptable fighting potential, the Nelphian soldiers that have recently fought against the Roland army, will need to participate.

Such was written.

With his voice trembling a little, Toale spoke,

"...... Again....... do you intend to make war again?"

Voice responded, laughing,

"Aha, did you think there was another path for soldiers who've lost their country other than the battlefield?"

Ryner grimaced at those words and said,

"Wait, that maybe be so but...... we've been continuously fighting lately, they're exhausted. The way you put it......"

Glancing at his way, Voice interrupted,

"We don't have the leisure to select our words, Ryner-san. The middle continent is moving rapidly. The same way as a business that loses an opportunity will not succeed, you cannot win a war if you've lost your chances of victory. But we can still do it. According to my investigations, Gastark is quite dangerous. Boasting an overwhelming strength, they are a much more severe opponent than Roland. Furthermore, the only chance to take advantage of them is in this war."

At those words Ryner looked over to Voice,

"Ah~"

and said,

"Ah, somehow I finally get what you're trying to do. In other words, it's that right? You intend to use both sides, both Geihlficlant and the 'Azure Princess,' right?"

On hearing that, Voice grinned happily,

".......Ah, does Ryner-san finally feel like using his brains a bit?"

and said such a thing.

Ignoring him, Ryner continued,

"Even though you guys already have enough power to hold off the attacks from Roland, you guys are turning all that power to the war with Gastark. Now, I wonder why? The answer is, because we can only deal with Gastark now. The timing to use Geihlficlant, the 'Azure Princess,' and the Anti-Roland Coalition army, these three forces, to oppose Gastark is only now. According to your predictions, unless we attack Gastark with multiple forces, we can't stop them, is what you're thinking, right?"

To that question,

"............"

As always, maintaining a cheerful face, Vois said nothing.

Ryner carried on, disregarding Vois.

"Because their the same as you, Gastark is also using the Rhule Fragmei. You want to completely crush the opponent that uses the same power. So you thought, how would you be able to thoroughly destroy Gastark? And your conclusion was this. With the timing of when Gastark attacks Geihlficlant, you'll lend a hand. As for the 'Azure Princess'......."

With a cheerful face, Vois spoke,

"I was the one who approached them first. After all, while being small scaled, they hold tremendous power. Moreover, they also have conducted research on the Rhule Fragmei, I thought that I could use them to fight together with us when we collide with Gastark...... So, in small amounts, I gave them the info that Gastark was dangerous, except midway what I was doing was exposed to their leader. To make matters worse, they were much nastier than I expected. I was already almost killed several times."

He placed his hand on his chest while saying, 'oh so scary'.

Ryner gave a bitter smile as if tired.

"So you thought, ah this is bad, and handed me the position as the king of the Anti-Roland Coalition to avoid getting killed?"

"Yeah."

"And you also picked me, because apparently I'm an acquaintance of the leader of the 'Azure Princess?'"

"That's right. Well, those aren't the only reasons...... But let's keep it at that shall we? Leaving that aside......"

Vois stretched his hand out to the desk placed in the center of the wagon. He then turned over the map with the whole continent of Menoris drawn out.

On that side he turned to, another map was depicted.

It was a map of the entire Menoris continent dyed black, and written in the middle was "Gastark Empire."

Looking at that,

"............"

Looking at the map completely unified by Gastark, the atmosphere in the wagon became strained at once.

After confirming this, Voice spoke up.

"I did not make this map as a joke. As of now that wannabe hero, Riphal Edea, has that much power. If we miss this timing, Gastark posses enough power to obtain this whole continent. It's not as if I can't continue business no matter what kind of world, however...... considering the death count in order to achieve this map, Ryner-san don't you feel like stopping it?"